w
-■r
LIBRARY
OF THE
T h e o logical Seminary,
PRINCETON, N. J.
Ussher, James, 1581-1656.
The whole works of the most
Rev- James Ussher, D.D....
!
^4r
r .
4
St
t
•Mfe
I
Mr"
1^
Digitized by tine Internet Arcliive
in 2014
littps://arcliive.org/details/wlioleworksofmost17ussli
THE
WHOLE WORKS
OF THE
MOST REV. JAMES USSHER, D.D.,
LORD ARCHBISHOP OF ARMAGH, AND PRIMATE OF ALL IRELAND.
NOW FOR THE FIRST TIME COLLECTED,
WITH A LIFE OF THE AUTHOE,
AND
AN ACCOUNT OF HIS WRITINGS,
BY
CHARLES RICHARD ELRINGTON, D. D.,
LATE REGIUS PROFESSOB OF DIVINITY IN THE CNn-ERSITT OF DtlBLIN,
AND RECTOR OF ARMAGH.
IN SEVENTEEN VOLUMES.
VOL. XVII.
DUBLIN:
HODGES, SMITH, AND CO.,
rUliLISIIEIl.S TO THE UMYEUSITY.
1864.
DUBLIN:
^^rinteU at tlje anibersftg ^press,
BY M. H. GILL.
ADVERTISEMENT.
The unexpected death of Dr. Elrington, on the 18th
of January, 1850, deprived the University of one of
its brightest ornaments, and the Irish Church of its
most learned theologian. His edition of Ussher's
Works, upon which he had been labouring for up-
wards of twenty years, was unfortunately left by
him unfinished, and the Provost and Senior Fellows
of Trinity College committed to me the task of com-
pleting it. Dr. Elrington had completed the first
thirteen volumes, with 400 pages of the fourteenth
volume, the progress of which was then inter-
rupted"; but he proceeded with the fifteenth and
sixteenth volumes, and finished them before his
death. My first duty was, therefore, to endea-
vour to ascertain the nature of the difficulty
which had caused the interruption of the fourteenth
volume, and to complete that volume as well as I
" The fifteenth volume was issued with the following notice : — " The
publication of the fourteenth volume is unavoidably postponed."
a 2
IV
ADVERTISEMENT.
could, in accordance with the intentions of Dr. El-
rington. Notwithstanding the intimacy with him
which it was my privilege for many years to enjoy,
he had never explained to me fully the reason
which induced him to leave this volume unfinished,
when he went on with the fifteenth and sixteenth.
I believe now, that the great difficulty of deci-
phering the MS. destined to supply matter for the
completion of the unfinished volume, was the prin-
cipal cause why he suspended the printing. He
had found it impossible, consistently with his other
important avocations, to transcribe the MS. and
prepare it for the press himself He employed an
amanuensis to make a transcript, but this turned
out to be unsatisfactory.
There was also another cause of embarrassment,
which Dr. Elrington felt more acutely, perhaps, than
it was worth. He had intended the fourteenth vo-
lume to contain such remains as could be recovered
of the Theological Lectures delivered by Ussher when
Professor of Divinity in the University ; and he had
begun with the "Tractatus de Controversiis Pontifi-
ciis," written against Bellarmine, and never before
printed. He had also partly put into type what now
stands second in the fourteenth volume, viz., the
" Catholica Assertio Integritatis Fontium Hebraico-
ADVERTISEMENT.
V
rum Veteris et Grajcorum Novi Instrumenti," which
formed the substance of the Theological Lectures,
delivered in the year 1610. In addition to the em-
barrassments already alluded to. arising from the
imperfect and confused state of the MS., Dr. El-
rinjjton now found that this second series of Lec-
tures fin conformity with the chronological arrange-
ment of the Works, which he had adopted) ought to
have been placed before the " Tractatus de Con-
troversiis Pontificiis ;" and that a third series'", dated
1607, ought to have preceded both.
Having thus discovered, as I believe, the real
cause of the suspension which took place in the
printing of the fourteenth volume, and of the diffi-
culty which had so embarrassed Dr. Elrington, my
next care was to ascertain what materials existed for
completing the volume in accordance with his de-
sign. The following allusions to the intended con-
tents of volume xiv., which are to be found in the
Life of Ussher, Avill enable us to understand what that
design was. Having mentioned that, immediately
after taking his first degree in Divinity (1607),
Ussher was appointed Professor of Theology in the
Unirersity, Dr. Elrington proceeds'': —
Printeil, vol. xiv., fi. 383.
Vol. i., p. ■2(;.
ADVERTISEMENT.
" He continued to deliver lectures during the following
fourteen years, at first tvrice, afterwards once, in every
week. His principal subject was an answer to the contro-
versies of Bellarmine. Dr. Bernard says he read three
volumes of these Lectures, and that it would be an honour
to the University, where they were read, to have them
published. There is only one volume now in existence,
and it does not appear that the other two were ever depo-
sited in the Library of Trinity College. Tlie volume now
in existence bears evidence of having been commenced with
an intention of publishing the Lectures, but they are left
unfinished in every part; I have, however, printed them in
the fourteenth volume of the Archbishop's works, as much
anxiety was expressed to have them made public. There
is a great deal of information contained in them, imperfect
as they are, and a remarkable display of logical acuteness
in a contest with the most learned and able disputant of
the Eomish Church."
The statement made in this passage that only
one MS. volume of Ussher's Lectures now exists, was
afterwards ascertained by Dr. Elrington himself to
be incorrect. The one volume'' to which he alludes
is that which contains the " Tractatus de Contro-
versiis Pontificiis," published in the former half of
the fourteenth volume of the Works. But two other
MS. volumes', in the autograph of the Archbishop,
^ Class D. 3. 19.
' Class D. 3. 22, 23.
ADVERTISEMENT.
VU
containing the earlier Lectures, exist also in the
Library of Trinity College. These volumes are
lettered on the back " Usserius de Veteri et Novi
Test.," but are numbered in a wrong order, that is
to say, the Lectures delivered, or begun to be deli-
vered, in 1610, occur in vol. i. (d. 3. 22.), and
those delivered in 1607 in that which has been
marked vol. ii. (d. 3. 23.) It is probable, there-
fore, that we still possess the three volumes al-
luded to by Bernard, and that all that can now be
gathered from them, as capable of being published,
is collected in the fourteenth volume. If Dr. El-
rington had been aware of the existence of the ear-
lier Lectures, before he had printed those which
now stand first, there is no doubt that he would
have arranged these fragments in an order the in-
verse of that in which they are now printed, viz. : —
1. " Prffilectiones habitae 1607" (vol. xiv., p. 383);
2. " Catholica Assertio Integritatis Fontium," 1610
{ih. p. 199) ; 3. " Tractatus de Controversiis Pon-
tificiis" {ib. p. 1).
Another allusion to the intended contents of the
fourteenth volume, which occurs in the Life of
Ussher^, need not be here quoted, as it adds nothing
to the information given in the foregoing passage.
'Vol. i., p. 321.
vlil ADVERTISEMENT.
It proves, however, that Dr. Elrington had not dis-
covered the existence of the second collection of
Lectures until after he had completed the first
volume of the Works, containing Ussher's Life,
which was issued in 1848.
Again, speaking of the Archbishop's sermons, and
notes of sermons, Dr. Elrington says^ : —
" The notes of three sermons are preserved in the Arch-
bishop's handwriting, and are published in the fourteenth
volume of his Works ; from which it will appear what was
his usual mode of preparation."
This statement caused me considerable embarrass-
ment. I did not know what the sermon notes
alluded to were, nor where they were to be found.
Dr. Elrington had left no memorandum respecting
them. I examined with care all his papers, which
his executors had kindly placed in my hands, but
without success. I searched also the Ussher MSS.
in the Library of Trinity College, but in vain. At
length, however, by a mere accident, I found, in this
latter repository, what I believe to be the notes
referred to by Dr. Elrington. They occur in the
volume classed D. 3. 3., and are written in the Arch-
bishop's well-known hand. There is also preceding
them in the same volume another document, in the
P Vol. i., T' 315, ""te.
ADVERTISEMENT.
ix
hand of an amanuensis, which is not a sermon, but
apparently the substance of some speech or essay.
It is not written, as the others are, upon a text of
Scripture, but is entitled, " The causes of the conti-
nuance of the contentions concerning church govern-
ments." Nevertheless, as it has been corrected
throughout, and references to passages of Scripture
added in Ussher's hand, I thought it better not
to separate it from the notes of sermons which
follow it in the MS. on the same paper. Unfor-
tunately 1 had not discovered these notes until after
the fourteenth volume Avas completed, and there-
fore was unable to carry out Dr. Elrington's in-
tention of publishing them there ; but I have added
them in the present volume, at the end of these re-
marks.
To return, however, to the Theological Lectures
of the Archbishop. When I examined the MS. with
a view to complete the unfinished volume, I met
with the same difficulties Avhich had so greatly em-
barrassed Dr. Elrington. I found it impossible,
owing to the manner in which my time was occu-
pied, to transcribe the fragments and fit them for
publication myself ; at length, after a consider-
able time spent in the attempt, I proposed to the
Provost and Senior Fellows to allow me to employ
X
ADVERTISEMENT.
Dr. Reeves to execute this task, as well as to make
a complete Index to the sixteen volumes of Ussher's
Works, I knew well his indefatigable perseverance
in any thing that he undertook, which, no less than
his varied learning and ripe scholarship, admi-
rably qualified him for the work. To my very
great relief he consented to take the part assigned
him ; and, with his accustomed disinterestedness in
the cause of learning, consented to give his valuable
time and labour for an amount of remuneration
which proved that the honour of the University,
and the fame of Ussher, Avere his principal motives
for undertaking the task. Few of those who are
unpractised in such work can fully estimate the
great difficulties which attended the transcription
of Ussher's rough notes, many of them written out
of their proper order, and crowded into the mar-
gins, very often also so much abridged as to render
their meaning unintelligible, except to the most
skilful and practised scholar. In addition to this,
Dr. Reeves undertook the compilation of the inva-
luable indexes printed in the present volume, which
contribute so much to the practical utihty of this
edition of the collected works of our illustrious Pri-
mate. The tedious labour of correctly indexing
such matter as these dense volumes contain, can
ADVERTISEMENT.
only be estimated by those who have attempted such
a work ; and in the present case Dr. Reeves, not
content with his own carefully written manuscript
of the Indices, undertook the additional labour of
re-writing the Index of Authors, and revising the
whole with great care as the proof sheets were pass-
ing through the press.
In justice to Dr. Reeves, I ought to mention also
that the length of time occupied in his task was
greater than it would otherwise have been, in con-
sequence of a recent alteration in the statutes of the
Library of Trinity College. "When Dr. Elrington
was engaged in the preparation for the press of
Ussher's Works, it was allowable to lend the manu-
scripts ; he was permitted to borrow and take to
his home such MSS. as he had occasion for. But
owing to the recent alteration alluded to, which
absolutely prohibits the lending of MSS., this pri-
vilege was necessarily denied to Dr. Reeves. Re-
sident in the country, he was compelled to labour
at the transcription of the MSS. from time to time
at intervals, devoting some hours to the -work
whenever he had occasion to visit Dublin, and fre-
quently coming up to Dublin for the express pur-
pose. It is easy to see what additional difficulties
this circumstance must have created, and how
xii
ADVERTISEMENT.
much it must have retarded the completion of his
task.
The title-pages of the volumes, published at va-
rious intervals, all bear the date of the present year,
in which the work has at length been completed.
But it may be well to record here the exact dates at
which the several volumes were at first issued : —
Vol. I., January 5, 1848.
Vol. II., November 7, 1829.
Vol. III., September 1, 1831.
Vol. IV., June 9, 1830.
Vol. v., October 16, 1830.
Vol. VI., October 30, 1831.
Vol. vil, June 14, 1832.
Vol. viil, April 3, 1832.
Vol. IX., June 14, 1832.
Vol. X., October 13, 1832.
Vol. XL, August 1, 1832.
Vol. xii., December 12, 1833.
Vol. xiii., June 29, 1844.
Vol. XIV., May 17, 1862.
Vol. XV., May 18, 1834.
Vol. XVI., November 6, 1846.
Vol. XVII., April 25, 18G4.
It will be seen from this list that the fourteenth
volume was ready two years ago ; but the pub-
ADVEKTISEMENT.
xiii
licatioii of it was withheld until it could appear
together with this index-volume, which could not
of course be finished until the Works were com-
plete,
I may be allowed here to express some regret
that the plan of issuing the volumes at different
intervals was adopted. It greatly displeased Dr.
Elrington, who submitted with reluctance to the
arrangement. It is attended with this inconve-
nience, that it must necessarily cause many broken
sets, and there will no doubt ultimately be left un-
sold a large number of odd volumes. All who are
in possession of the incomplete work can now, how-
ever, have their sets made perfect on application
to Messrs. Hodges, Smith, and Co., Publishers to
the University, Dublin.
The total cost of this great work to the Uni-
versity, that is to say, of the printing and paper,
exclusive of the payments made to transcribers,
advertising, and other incidental expenses, amounts
to the large sum of £3800.
JAMES H. TODD, D.D.,
Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin.
Easter Eve, 1864.
CONTENTS
OF
THE SEVENTEENTH VOLUME.
PAG.
Advertisement, iii
The Cause of the Continuance of Contentions concerning Church
Government, xix
Notes of three Sermons : —
Sermon I., xxiv
Sermon 11., xxvii
Sermon III., xxxix
Indexes : —
Index of Names and Subjects, 1
Index of Passages of Scripture which are the subjects of Ser-
mons, 195
Index of Passages of Scripture cited, illustrated, or explained, 126
Index of Authors and Works cited, . 230
THE CAUSES
OF THE
CONTINUANCE OF CONTENTIONS
CONCERNING
CHURCH GOVERNMENT.
NOTES OF THREE SERMONS.
VOL. XVII. b
THE CAUSES
OF THE
CONTINUANCE OF THE CONTENTIONS
CONCERNING
CHURCH GOVEENMENT.
Contention ariseth eyther through error in men's judge-
ments or else disorder in their affections.
I. When contention doth grow by error in judgement, it
ceaseth not till men by instruction come to see wherein they
erre, and what it is that did deceive them ; without this
there is neyther notice nor punishment that can establish
peace in the church.
The Moscovian Emperor, being wearie of the infinit strifes
and contentions amongst preachers, and by their occasion
amongst others, forbadd preaching utterly throughout all
his dominions ; and instead thereof commanded certain ser-
mons of tlie Greeke and Latin Fathers to be translated, and
them to be read in publique assemblies, without adding a
word of their owne thereunto, upon paine of death. He
thouglit by this politique devise to bring them to agree-
ment, or att least to cover their disagreement. But so bad
a policie was no fitt salve for so great a soarc.
Wee may think, perhaps, that punishment would have
been more efi'ectuall to that purpose, for neither did Salo-
mon^ speake without booke in saying that when " follie is
" Prov. clmp. 22. vcr. 15.
XX THE CAUSES OF THE CONTINUANCE OF THE CONTENTIONS
bound up in the heart of a child, y"' rodd of correction must
drive it out;" and experience doth shew y', when error hath
once disquieted the mindes of men and made them restles,
if they doe not feare, they will terrifye. Neyther hath it
repented y'^ Church at any tyme to have used y^ rodd in
moderate severitie for the speedier reclaiming of men from
error, and the easier reuniting such as by schisme have
sundred themselves. Butt wee find by triall, that, as being
taught and not terrifyed, they shutt their eares against the
word of trueth, and soothe themselves in that wherewith
custom or sinister persuasion hath inured them ; soe con-
trariewise, if they be terrifyed, and not taught, their punish-
ment doth not commonly worke their amendment.
As Moses, therefore, soe likewyse Aaron ; as Zerubabel,
soe Jehoshua;, as the prince which hath laboured by the
scepter of righteousness and sword of justice to end strife,
soe the Prophetts, which with the booke and doctrine of sal-
vation have soundlie and wisely endeavoured to instruct the
ignorant in those litigious points wherewith the Church is
now troubled ; whether by preaching, as ApoUos amongst
the Jewes, or by disputing, as Paul at Athens, or by writing,
as the learned in their severall tymes and ages heretofore, or
by conferring in synods and counsells, as Peter, James, and
others at Jerusalem, or by any the like allowable and laud-
able meanes, their praise is worthily in the Gospell, and
their portion in that promise which God hath made by his
Prophet'', " They that turn many unto righteousness shall
shine as the starres for ever and ever." I say, whosoever
have soundly and wisely endeavoured by these meanes to
reclaime the ignorant from their error and to make peace.
Want of sound proceeding in Church controversies hath
made many more stiffe in error now than before.
Want of wise and discreet dealing hath much hindered
y^ peace of the Church. It maye be thought, and is, that
Arius had never raised those tempestuous storms which
wee read he did, if Alexander, the first that withstood the
Arrian heresie, had borne himselfe with greater moderation
Dan. chap. 12. ver. 3.
CONCERXIXG CHURCH GOVERNMENT.
xxi
and bene less eger in so good a cause. Sulpitius Severus"^
doth note as much in the dealings of Idacius against the
favourers of Priscillian, when that heresie was but greene
and new sprung up ; for by overmuch vchemencic against
Instantius and his mates a sparke was made a flame, in so
much that thereby the seditious waxed rather more fierce
than lesse troublesome. In matters of so great moment,
whereupon y^ peace or disturbance of y^ Church is knowen
to depend, if there were in us that reverend care which
should be, it is not possible wee should eyther speake at
any tyrne without feare, or ever write but with a trembling
hand. Doe they consider Avhereabovit they goe, or what it
is they have in hand, who, taking upon them the cause of
God, deal onlye or cheifly against the persons of men?
Wee cannot altogether excuse ourselves in this respect,
whose home controversies and debates at this day, although
I trust they be as the strife of Paul with Barnabas, and not
with Elymas, yet because there is a trueth which, on the one
side being rinknown, hath caused contention, I do wish
it had pleased Almightie God that in sifting it out, those
offences had not grown, which I had rather bewailc with
secret teares than publick speech.
Nevertheless some sort of people is reported to have
bred a detestation of drunkeness in their children by pre-
senting the deformitie thereof in servants. So it may
come to pass (I wish it might) that wee, beholding more
foule deformities in the face and countenance of a common
adversarie, shall be induced to correct some smaller ble-
mishes in our owne. Ye are not ignorant of the demands,
motives, censure, apologies, defences, and other writings
which our great enemies have published under colour of
seeking peace, promising to bring nothing but reason and
evident remonstrance of truth. But who sceth not how
full gorged they are with virulent, slanderous, and immo-
dest speeches, tending much to the disgrace, to the dis-
proof'nothing, of that cause which they endeavour to over-
throw ? " Will you speak wickedly for God's defense?"
*■ [Sulp. Sever. Sacr. Hist. lib. ii., p. 417: Lugd. Bat. 1617.]
xxii THE CAUSES OF THE CONTINUANCE OF THE CONTENTIONS
saith Job'': will you dipp your tsngues in gall, and your
penncs in blood, when yce write and speak in His cause?
Is the truth confirmed, arc men convicted of their errour,
Avhen they are upbrayded with the miseries of their condi-
tion and estate? when their understanding, witt, and know-
ledge is depressed? when suspitions are ruinous, without
respect how true or how false, are objected to diminish
their credit and estimation in the world? Is it likely
that invectives, epigrammes, dialogues, epistles, libells,
loden with contvuTielies, and criminations, should be the
meanes to procure peace ? Surely they which doe take this
course, " the* way of peace they have not known." If they
did but once enter into a staled consideration with them-
selves what they doe, noe doubt they would give over, and
resolve Avith J ob, BehoW, I am vile ; Avhat shall I answer ? I
will lay my hand upon my mouth : if I have spoken once
amisse, I shall speake no more; or if twice, I will proceed no
further."
II. But how sober and how sound soever our proceed-
ing be in these causes, all is in vaine which we doe to
abate the errors of men, except their unrulie affections be
bridled. Self love, vain glorie, impatience, pride, perti-
nacie, these are the ruine of our peace, and these are not
conquered or cast out but by prayer. Prays for Jerusalem,
and your prayer shall cause the hills to bring forth peace ;
peace shall distill and come downe like the raine upon the
mowen grass, and as the showers that water the earth.
Wee have used all other meanes, and behold wee are frustrate,
wee have laboured in vaine. In disputations, whether it be
because men are ashamed to acknowlcdsfe their errors be-
fore manie witnesses, or because extemporalitie doth ex-
clude mature and ripe advise, without which the truth can-
not soundly and thoroughly be demonstrated, or because the
fervour of contention doth soe disturb men's understanding,
that they cannot sincerely and effectually judge : in hoohs
and sermons, whether it be, because wee doe speak and
Job, chap. 13. ver. 7.
^ Job, chap. 40. ver. 4.
<■ Rom. chap. 13. ver. 7.
? Psal. 72 ver. 3, 6.
CONCERNING CHURCH GOVERNMENT. xxiii
write with too little advise, or because you doe hear and
read with too much prejudice, in all humane means which
have hitherto been used to procure peace ; whether it be
because our dealings have been too feeble, or the minds of
men with whome wee have dealt too implacable, or what-
soever the cause or causes have beene, for as much as wee
see that as yet wee fail in our desires, yea the wayes which
wee take to be most likelie to make peace doe but move
strife ; 0 that we would now hold our tongues, leave con-
tending with men, and have our talk and treatie of peace
with God. Wee have spoken and written enough for peace ;
there is now no way left but this one, " Pray'' for the peace
of Jerusalem."
h Psal. 122. ver. 6.
SEHMON I.
Matt. Chap, xxvii. Ver. 46.
My God, my God, why hast Thou forsaken me ?
There is a dereliction of probation and reprobation, of
litter refuseal, and a dereliction of triall onely. That of
refuseall toiicheth the highest power of the soul, and the
everlasting condition thereof. It is when God in his just
displeasure denieth the grace of his saving mercy, and
that for ever, unto such as have made themselves vessels
incapable of his goodness in that kind. As touching this
dereliction, they which are born of him he doth not in
that sense forsake. They have, to the contrary, his own
most sweet and comfortable promises. " For*^ a mo-
ment in anger I hid my face from thee for a little season,
but with everlasting mercy have had compassion on thee,
saith the Lord thy Redeemer. The mountains shall remove,
and the hills shall fall down, but my mercy shall not depart
from thee, neither shall the covenant of my peace fall away,
saieth the Lord that hath compassion on thee." " I'' will
make an everlasting covenant -with them, that I will never
turn away from doing them good : I will put my fear in
their hearts, and they shall not depart from me." " He"
loved his own wliich were in the world, yea, he loved them
to the end." " No* man shall take them out of my hands."
» Esai, chap. 54. ver. 8, 10.
' John, chap. 13.
Jerm. chap. 32.
John, chap. 10.
OF PROBATION AND REPROBATION.
XXV
" The*' seed of God remayncth in them," and " that seed^ is
incorruptible."
Touching the other, no sonnc of God, exempt from it.
That Sonne of whomc he liath testifyedwith thundring voice
from heaven, " This is my well beloved in whome I am
■well pleased," the Sonne in whome I have joy and delight.
This very Sonne he wrappeth in the state of that other kind
of dereliction, which leaveth in part and for a time, but for
ever and in whole rejecteth not.
The subject of which dereliction in Christ was his humane
nature only, and his humane nature only so far forth as con-
cerneth the bodie, and of the soul that part wherein passions
and affections doe reside. For concerning the intellectuall
parte of the soul, that part wherin dwelleth reason, judge-
ment, and the apprehension of truth, the light of the coun-
tenance of God therein shining could not possibly be put
out. The strong sinewes of that speech wherin he seemeth
as it were even to hold God clasped with indissoluble armes,
My God, My God; the force and vigour of this speech
cleerlye manifesteth God abiding in the fortresse, the top
and turret of the soul of Christ.
When God left the body of J ob for Satan to work upon,
it was with this exception : " Lo ; he is in thy hand, but
save his life." No such exception Avhen the body of our
Lord and Saviour was left as an anvile to be beaten upon
with the violent hands of miscreants, the impes of Satan.
Wherefore all his senses they loaded with whatsoever wit
and malice could invent. His eyes they wounded with the
spectacle of their scornful lookes, his eares with the sound
of their heinous blasphemies, the spirits of his vitall breath
with the noisome savour of the dead, his tast with gall,
and his feeling throughout all parts with such dilamation
[sic] and torture as buffets, thorncs, whippes, nailes, and the
dint of the spear could breed, till his soul at the length as
a bird was chased out. So that as touching corporall dere-
liction, how trulye might the Sonne of man have uttred
those words in the doleful! canticle of Jeremy, " All ye
* 1 John, cLap. 3. ver. 9.
1 Peter, chap. 1. ver. 23.
XXVI
SERMON I.
that passe by and behold, see if ever there were sorrow like
unto my sorrow wherewith the hand of the Lord hath
afflicted me^."
Touching the inferiour part of the soul, the part where
fancy and affection dwell, the part which is subject unto
fear and unto heaviness ; if this part, but only approaching
and dramng neer to that furnace which now it was in, felt
sufficient to turne sweat into drops of blood, sufficient to
cause a thrise repeated supplication to be dispensed with,
if there were any possible way to escape from it ; what his
feeling was at this present hower when he cryed, " Sabac-
tani : Thou hast fo7'sahen me ;" what man is able to imagin ?
Our conceipt in this case is too short to reach the bottom
of that we speake of. Neither may we think that Satan,
who before was so vigilant to take occasions of assalting
him, did here leave his soule unbesett with legions of most
grisely terrors and fears. Heretofore Angels were sent
from heaven to comfort him, neither God, nor Angel, nor
man to ease his heavines with the comfort of their presence
at this howre ; but between the passionate powers of his
soule and whatsoever might refresh them a courtain di-awn.
O thou afflicted and tossed with tempest, whome doth not
this thy mournfull complaint of dereliction cause even almost
to feel that thy soul was become now as a scorched heath
where no one drop of the moisture of sensible joy was left ?
But I do foolishly to labour in explicating that which is not
exjilicable, that whereof our fittest esteeme is our very
astonished silence.
g Lam. chap. 1, ver. 12.
SERMON II.
Hebr. Chap. ii. Veh. 14, 15.
That through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that
is the devil ; and deliver them which for fear of death were all their
life time subject to bondage.
God gave liis people, the Jewcs, a law, which law is set
down in the 25th of Leviticus, that at the ende of every
seven times seven yeares, which rise in all unto nine-and-
fourty, the y eare next follo^ving, which was the fiftith, should
be a yeare of jubily unto them, which yeare had these two
peculiar pre-eminences, first the free restitution of all men
into siich lands as, being their ancient inheritance, need had
caused them before to part with ; secondly, the full release
of all men whom debt or bondage did make obnoxious
unto others. Men deprived of freedonie, bereaved of here-
ditary goods and possessions, laid in bonds, inclosed in dun-
geons and prisons, were all at this time set free ; they were
all in this yeare of jubily restored unto the state of perfect
liberty, so that no man might chalengc or charge them for
any thing past, which jubilyes were types and figures of
a jubily that was to come.
The angel Gabriel, in the ninth of Daniel's prophecy,
reckoneth from the time of the edict of Cyrus concerning
the J ewes' returne home (which edict was published in a
yeare of jubily), gathereth by computation from that time to
the time of our Saviour Christ, as amounting unto seventy
septimaines of yeares, which yeares contained ten jubilyes.
XXVlll
SKRMON II.
This was the tenth which God had sett, and the same expir-
ing had purposed " to finish transgression, to bring an end
unto sinne, to extinguish iniquity, to induce everlasting
righteousnesse, to seal up vision and prophecy, and to anoynt
the most holy." After he addeth that theMcssias should then
he slain "lb ^"'Hl and "not for himselfe." Knot for him-
selfe, for whome ? The prophet Esay doth show for whome :
" Surely OUR infirmity he hath born, and carried OUR sor-
rowes : he was wounded for OUR transgressions ; he was
broken for OUR iniquities ; for the transgression of MY PEOPLE
was he plagued*." His death was the price of our redemp-
tion ; the dayes of his sorrowe have brought unto us the
joyes of a jubily that hath no end ; the benefit of perfect de-
liverance from thraldome, and restitution unto that inheri-
tance which Satan beguiled our parents of So that of bonde-
men we are made free by redemption, and of free men
through adoption, Sonnes, coinheritours with our Redeemer,
to whom let the tongues of men and angels for ever sound
out that blessed hymnc, framed even for this selfe-same
purpose, " Praise, and honour, and glory, and power to
Him that sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb, for
evermore''."
Thus you see the reason wherefore both Christ and his
Apostles, to express the fruits of his death and passion, do
speake so much sometime concerningmatter of inheritance,
sometime concerning deliverance out of thraldome. Our
Saviour, to draw the J ewes to the due consideration of this
kind of servitude, and from delivery from the same begin-
ning to preach in a yeare of jubily, taught directlye that the
ancient prophecyes which speake of an acceptable yeare of
the Lord, a principall jubily wherein deliverance to captives
should be proclaimed, now then came to the time of accom-
plishmenf^. They took it hardly at his hands to have their
dignitye so much abaited as to be termed servants, and men
which did need deliverance. " We are Abraham's seed,
and were never bondmen to any." Wherefore speakest
thou to us offreedome." " He that committeth sinne is
• Esai. chap. 53.
*> Apocal. ihap. 5.
Luc. cliap. 4.
SERMON II.
XXIX
the servant of sinnc." Behold a sei'vitudc from which
none but the Sonne can deliver you. He it is that must
" make you free''."
Now, of all the works miraculous that have been since the
first foundation of the world, there is not that can be com-
pared unto this which our Lord and Saviour hath done by
bringing to pass by death, that he who hath even a sove-
rainty of death should be frustrated, and his main endea-
vour tending unto destruction made of none effect. The
sequence whereof is that which followeth in the next verse,
namely, the deliverance of them, whosoever " with fear
of death throughout their whole life time were the detainers
of servitude." So that, 1. after the mean by which Christ
hath defeated Satan ; 2. the second thing which we are to
observe is the benefit of deliverance thereujion ensuing ;
3. the third, the number of men unto whome that benefit
may reach; 4. the fourth, their thraldome whome Christ did
dy to sett at liberty ; 5. the fifth, their feare of death to come ;
C the last, the continuance of their feare, reaching through-
out the whole limits of their lives.
I. The very center of Christian beliefe, the life and
soul of the Gospell of Christ, doth rest in this, that by
ignomonye honour and glory is obtained ; power van-
quished by imbecilllty, and by death salvation purchased.
That there should a Messias come, and that he at his
coming should save and redeeme the world, none of the
Jewes did ever doubt. It hath bene alwaies, and at this
day even, an article in their creed; 13n''J£'?3 □'"D"' VPH rihw^
God in the end of the dayes appointed shall send our Mes-
siah to redeem them that look for the end and performance
of that salvation which he shall purchase. Upon which
article of tlie Jewish faith R. Moses doth thus scholy.
" Whosoever he be that doubteth this point, he accuseth
of falsehood the whole law, and from Moses unto Malachy
even all the prophets ; for they all require expressly and
cleerly, that we repose our trust and confidence in that
annointed." Whence then is their blindnes which are so
John, chap. 8.
XXX
SERMON II.
hardncd against the Gospell of Jesus Christ ? Even this
and no other is the cause thereof. The Jew cannot brooke
to heare of life and salvation hy the death and passion of him
that should be their Lord and Saviour. For why ? Their
conceipte hath ever beene that their Messias should be a
monarch universall upon earth, and that by force of armes
the world should be brought in siibjectioniinder him. Thus
Herod conceived ; and therefore the birth of our Lord did
vexe, molest, and trouble him. Thus nations forrein amongst
whom the fame of Jewish prophecyes was spread concerning
their expected king did likewise all imagin. All this his
own disciples aymed in asking the question : " Lord, when
wilt thou restore asrain the kinodome of Israel ?" These
vaine aspiring requests, to sit, one at the right, and another
at the left hand of Christ, those ambitious contentions who
should be greatest in place about him, they all sprang from
the same root. Christ was dead, raised againe, and ascended
unto his Father, before the right understanding of ancient
prophecyes concerning that point could take place. Till then
they never imagined that death was the mean whereby so
great things should be accomplished. In this respect it is
that the apostle doth terme the Gospell a mystery hid since
the first beginning of the world, and concealed from former
ages, never opened before, but now made manifest unto the
saincts of God, as God indeed did mean it''. JMight not the
Sonne of God then, having power to create and support the
world, deliver his people by main strength out of Satan's
hands ? Could Satan have held them which the Sonne of
God had but commanded him only to yeeld ? What neces-
sity of delivering them by death, whom by his bare autho-
sity he might have delivered well without dying ?
II. The fittnes of this may better appear if we referre it
unto the next point, which is the benefit whereunto this
act did tend, namely. Deliverance. For, 1. first, if our condi-
tion be respected in relation to the Father filled with just
indignation and wrath, what way so fit to worke our recon-
cilement as His intercession which Avas highest in favour
' Colos. chap. 1. vcr. 2.
SERMON II.
XXXI
with God ? And the perfectest deliverance of the guihy
by way of intercession must needs be that where honour
in the highest degree and humiliation in the lowest arc
combined, as in the death of our Saviour they bee. Tn"-
mitiosis humilitate succurritur. Againe, 2. if we enter into
the search of that which principally God did purpose to
make manifest, a thousand testimonies might be alleaged
to show that the very summe of the whole scope of Clmst
in the work of our deliverance was to display the treasures
of infinit love, goodness, grace, and mercy : " Greater love
there cannot be than this, when a man is content to bestow
his life for his friends'"." " jVIy sheep I know ; I give unto
them eternall life : they shall never perish, neither shall any
pluck them out of my hands," that is to say, I have de-
livered them. That was sufficient to expresse the benefit of
our deliverance ; but this not being sufficient to expresse
his own inward love, he addeth further, " Behold, I lay
down my life for them^." It is the joy of them that have
bene the deliverers of others not only to make it knowne
what enemyes they have overcome, but also what wounds
they have taken in conflict ; ut hostilis sanguis asserat forti-
tudinem, proprius pietatem, saith an ancient father : "To the
end that hostile blood may serve to be an argument of
courage and valour, their own a token of piety and love."
The principall thing therefore which our grand deliverer
would have for ever remembered, is, " that by death he has
wrought our deliverance." For this cause the sacrament of
the Holy Eucharist was in such form and manner instituted,
that the breaking of flesh and shedding of blood, that is to
say, the face of death, might most lively appear in it. For
this cause the Apostle, in setting down our principall duty
herein, omitteth not to speak expressly of death as of the
very weapon whereby Christ hath wrought our deliverance.
" As oft as ever ye doe this," mortem Domini annunciatis,
ye set forth the death of your Deliverer''.
III. Neither is that to be overpast which the Apostle
doth add thirdly, concerning the largenes of this benefit
'John, chap. lo. f John, chap. 10. 'i 1 Cor. chap. 11.
xxxii
SERMON II.
which the God of our salvation hath not prepared for a few :
if any be thereof deprived, the fait is their own. Let
not men therefore dig the cloudes to find out secret impe-
diments ; let them not, according to the manner of infidels
and heathens, stormingly impute their wretched estate unto
destinie : Fatis agimur, cedite fatis. Let no such cogitation
take place in the hart of any man ; abandon it with all ex-
ecration and hatred ; it were even impious and diabolicall;
nay, Satan himselfe shall not dare to plead it, That from
deliverance throl^gh the death of J esus Christ there ever
was child of perdition excluded by maine strengthe, or that
any hath bene ever withhelde otherwise than by the ma-
lice of an indisposed will, averting itself from the offer of
grace, and striking back the hand of the offerer even with
obstinat malicious contempt. The mother of Jerusalem's
desolation was this, Nolidsti, thou wouldest not. The fatall
barr which doth close the doore of the sa^-ing mercy of God
is man's wilfull contempt of grace and salvation offered.
^^Tierefore upon this as a sure foundation let iis build.
Christ hath died to deliver all. Let not the subtiltye of Satan
beguile you with fraudulent exceptions, and drive you into
such labyrinths or mazes, as the wit of man cannot enter
into but with danger to loose itself. Ye have the playn
expresse words of our Lord and Saviour inviting all unto
him that labour : ye have the blessed apostle's expresse as-
sertion that Christ by death hath defeated Satan, to the end
that he might deliver all whosoever were detained in bond-
age. Urge this : God cannot denye himselfe. And him-
selfe doth preach deliverance by death unto all. If any
therefore be not delivered, it is because they have sayd in
their hearts, Nolumus hiinc ; ovir present pleasure shall be
still our God ; for such offered favours we care not ; we will
not him to be our deliverer. If such perish, what eye is
there' * * * as to pity them ? And if any doe perish they are
such ****** deliverance.
IV. Our estate before deliverance is, as the Apostle
fourthly notes, a state of bondage, thraldonie, and servitude.
' [The asterisks denote defects caused by the MS. having been torn.]
SERMON n.
xxxlli
The name of a servant wo know is appllable imto all siich as
are any way at commandment ; and in this sense all arc
servants, and there is but one only Lord which hath power
to command all. But the Apostle here doth speake of such
servants as are, by reason of that estate, men most miserable,
unfortunate, and wretched, which they cannot be that serve
him. The lord, therefore, whom such do serve must needes be
fierce, savage, and tyranicall over them. " Be not," saith the
wise man, "be not as a lion in thine own house; torment not
thy servants for thy phrensy, and opresse them not which
are under thee''."
The miserie of servitude doth consist in the vileness
of those labours which slaves are put unto by them whose
unreasonable commandment it is not in their power to
withstand. Touching the lord whom they serve who as
yet are undelivered, " They (saith the Apostle) that are
such, serve not the Lord Jesus Christ, but their bellies'."
" Such we ourselves were in times past, serving lusts and
divers pleasures™." " Ye have not obeyed from your harts
the forme of doctrine wliereinto ye have bene delivered ;
but ye were the servants of sinne"." " God, who is rich in
mercy, hath quickened us together Avith Christ ; by Avhose
grace ye are saved ; but in times past ye walked according
to the course of this world, following the prince that ruleth
in the aire, the spirit that worketh in the children of diso-
bedience"." But how vile is the labour which these lords
put their servants unto ! " It is a shame (saith the Apostle)
even to mention the things which in secret are done by
them." The trade and course of their lives St. Peter com-
pareth (as ye know) unto the wallowing of swine in mire ;
yea, that which hath much more ouglines in it, Canis ad
vornitum, their very food is like that Avhich the heart of
man would abhor and loath to think on.
Notwithstanding most true it is that they which live in this
kind of ghostly servitude, and are most irrecoverably bound
with the chaines thereof, are in this unlike unto servants,
i< Ecclus. chap. 4. ver. 30.
" Rom. chap. 6
VOL. XVII.
' Rdid. chap. 16.
" Ephca. chap. 2.
Tit. chap. 3.
C
xxxiv
SERMON H.
they doc not feci the misery they are in, but their servitude
is s-wect unto them, because they see it not to be servi-
tude. It is the care of all tyrants, to provide as much as
they can, that such as are most oppressed by them may
not seem to be oppressed. In kingdomes tyrannized, there-
fore, we see that the doores of men's lips, yea, their very
lookes, are with jealousy observed, and watched, least
men, by powring forth their mutuall complaints should
prove to be touched somewhat deeply, each Avith the sense
of other's misery, and in the end studye how to shake off
the yoke that lyeth heavy upon them. That which ty-
rants in this case cannot, Satan doth bring to pass by his
subtilty. Knowing, therefore, that when they which serve
him do once begin to sec their own servitude, it is not
possible that they should continue in it (for the very know-
ledge thereof, breeding desire to be delivered, is even a very
part of deliverance), his only care is to keepe them hood-
winkt, and to nourish that phrensy in them, whereby, being
slaves, they notwithstanding think themselves the freest men
in the whole woiid ; hereby it cometh to pass that the ser-
vice they arc put unto they willingly discharge ; sinning
even with a kinde of greediness, as the Apostle speaketh.
Yea, compare them with the very best and j^ainfuUest atten-
dants that are in the courts of God, and our industry unto
good things, in comparison of theirs imto cvill, what is it
but coldness and very sloth? Our Saviour Christ, at the
time of his greatest agonie, had not one about him able to
hold up his head, not one to watch with him unto prayer ;
no, not Peter. Only Judas, imploying himsclfe in the ser-
vice of Satan, passed out the whole night, and slept not.
This argucth great alacrity, delight, and pleasure, which
they take in the service they doe.
V. Spirituall servitude were great, although it had in it
no other evill saAdng the present indignity of an estate so
base and ignominious. But this is not all ; for, beside this,
the Apostle addeth that they also are in fear. Fear hath
relation unto those evils that are to come. It is a trem-
bling perturbation of the mind, rising from the foreconceipt
SERMON 11.
XXXV
of some imminent harm which threatcneth grievous annoy-
ance, such as our nature cannot easily bear or sustain. " Ye
have not received the spirit of bondage unto fear,^^ saith the
Apostle^. We are delivered that we might " serve him in
holyness and righteousness without fear''." The difference
between the bond and free doth stand in this ; that what
things are most dreadfull, they are to the ransomed of Christ
past; but unto the undelivered the worst is ever more that
which remaineth and is yet to come. " He that believeth in
the Son of God, transivit, he hath passed from death to life""."
Dead we were in sinnes and trespasses ; we luere by nature
the children of wrath as well as others^ Miseries escaped are
not miseries, but serve only as matter of comfort unto us,
and of thankfulness unto Him by whose mercy we have es-
caped them. Concerning servants, howsoever they seem to
flourish for a time, and are not only accompted of others,
but do also even think themselves to be * * * nevertheless,
at their end they mourn'. I beheld, saith the Prophet, them
that * * * bellies, proud, violent, licentious men, and, lo !
they prospered. But novissima eo\ruiii\ * * * -which * * *
doth not make them so happy, as they are wretched in re-
gard ******** lives.
VI. Not that the Apostle who thus speaketh was so raw
and unacquainted with their estate as to think that from the
first hour of their birth to the very last they are in the ease
that Balthasar was, as long as the finger of God was writing
the sentence of heavy judgement against him, even directly
before his eyes. Is not the commoner disease amongst
them security, rather as if they were in a strong covenant
with all things dreadful, and as if the evils which they are
threatened with were but addle and empty words. The
Apostle's meaning, therefore, cannot be that their whole life
is, as it were, a continuall fever, there * * * perpetual]
trembling, but his words are directed to such as know
the portion * * * prepared for the bond slaves of sinue
P Rom. chap. 8.
' John, cliap. 5.
' Prov. chap. 5.
'i Luc. chap. 1.
■ Epbes. chap. 2.
XSXVl
SERMON II.
and Satan in the world to come. And because they know-
it, therefore to them it is evident that as many as heere
live in that estate, the tenure of their lives is nothing else
but a daily approaching neerer and neerer unto that
heavey power, the consequents whereof they have most
just cause to feare, how little soever they heere seeme to
be therewith touched. By fear, therefore, we are in this
place to understand danger of falling into that which is
justly to be feared, whether we do actually stand thereof
in fear or no.
As long as we live in the miserable state of ghostly ser-
■vitude, in which state we do live until such time as that
word of promise (which is the power of God to salvation
imto all that truly and hartily embrace it), that acceptable
message which bringeth tidings of grace, mercy, pardon,
peace, and reconciliation ; until such time as that truth
which only hath force to work liberty and fi-eedome of spirit
(as our Saviour in the Gospell witnesseth), until this have
made us free, impossible it is that we should ever draw
free breath in as much as we are every moment of our lives
in hazzard of death. And a fearfrdl thing it is for man to lye
fast bound with the chaines of this kind of thraldome.
Death considered in itself is by the Apostle termed an
enemy. "He must raigne till he has put all his enemies imder
his feet. The last enemy of all that shall be destroyed is
death"". Now, because death hath as yet the upper hand of all
flesh against which it striveth, therefore conflict witli death
natm'ally is feared; and they that speak of it according unto
the meere sense and feeling of nature can no otherwise de-
termine than he doth who saith of death that it is omnium
teriihilium maxime terrihile. Which naturall horror of death
is many wayes also increased ; " 0 death," saith the wise
man, " how bitter is the mentioning of thy name mito a man
that liveth at rest, unto him that hath nothing to vex him,
and that hath prosperity in all things ?" Yea, there are even
good and vertuous desires of doing good in tliis present
world, which may make men (as it did Ezechias) the more
" 1 Cor. chap. 15. ver. 25, 20.
SERMON II.
unwilling to leave the world, and so consequently the more
afraid of death. But whose death doth give speedy entrance
into the state of a second endlesse dying, they of all other
have the greatest and the justest cause to fear death, al-
though many times they least fear it.
As there are many accidents that aggravate, so likewise
many meanes there are that abate the feare of death :
which sometimes is extinguished by a bad and impious
disposition of the mind ; as in desperate godless persons,
who care as little what they suffer as what they doe.
Again, how acceptable is thy judgement, O death, unto
him that despaireth and hath lost patience ! These are
violent smotherings of fear, which can no way rightly be
conquered but by strength of infallible reason. Where-
with even they who never tasted of the joyes of the world
to come have not^vithstanding so far prevailed as to cause
the will contentedly to yiclde when nature, joifuUy when
duty, seemed to require the suffering of death. The chiefe
motives that made the heathens themselves so resolute many
times to dye were for the most part no other than such as
that of Seneca ; with death infinite troubles and molesta-
tions are ended; atnaturale est mali sui fine gaudei^e. And
such as that of Aristotle ; as birth, so death is beneficial
unto the state of the whole world. Birth doth stop death,
and death doth case birth. No reason, therefore, but that
we should be contented to give place unto others by death,
as by birth we have succeeded others dead.
But the weapons, wherewith we must strike back the na-
turall terrors of death, are, first the consideration of that
submission which we ow to the will of God, at whose com-
mandment our readiness to dye doth show that indeed we
are called out as sonnes, and not as servants drawn from
the stage of this present life. " Fear not the judgment of
death (saith the wise man) ; for this is the ordinance of the
Lord over all flesh, and why wouldest thou be against the
pleasure of the most High"?" If hereunto all respects na-
turall ought to give place, how much more if further those
' Ecclceiastic. chap. 41.
xxxviii
SERMON II.
joyes be also considered, in regard whereof even Balaam
who perhaps never had them, wished notwithstanding, " O,
that I might dye the death of the righteous, and that my
end might be like theirs." Sonnes take possession of their
inlieritance always with joye. They who lived as sonnes,
being dead, are as heyres blessed. The labours which heer
they did suiFer are ceased; the e\'ill they did is buried, and
their works of rirfiteousness follow them. Their soules are
safe in the hands of God, andnot so much as their bodies lost,
but laid up for them.
SERMON III.
Prov. Chap. m. Vek. 9, 10.
" Hoiwr the Lord with thy substance, and with the first fruits of all thine in-
crease : so shall thy barns be filled with plenty, and thy presses shall burst
out with new wine."
Unto the precept of honouring the Lord with our riches
and the chiefest of our * * * there is by Salomon annexed
a promise, that by this means we shall increase in our * * *
the thing which we seeme in our service to diminish. " Ho-
nour the Lord, etc. So shall thy barns be filled with
plenty, and thy presses shall break with store of sweet
wine." Wherein we are first to consider what coherence
there is between this promise and that duty whcrcunto it
is annexed ; Secondly, the special assurance thereof given
unto every man particularly ; Thirdly, the kinds of riches
which Salomon here doth mention ; Fourthly, the measure
which he promiseth that they shall be bestowed in; Fifthly,
how this may be shewed in the particular parts of the former
duty performed.
Shall we make our bellyes, then, the end wherefore we
serve God? No. But the cares of this world are the greatest
lets that withold our minds from aspiring unto heavenly
things. Therefore this promise is made to assure us that
we shall better this way supply our wants than any: that God
will not suffer his to be the worse provided for, because they
bestow themselves in his service. The only thing that
cooleth men's zeal and affection toward the duty before re-
xl
SERMOIT III.
quired is a close and secret reply. Tlius we arc taught to
doe ; but when we have by such means diminisht our sub-
stance, where shall we have to supply the wants and mani-
fold necessaries of this life? Whereunto in this place answear
is made that the purpose of God in exacting this ser\'ice is
not to empoverish, but to enrich thereby his servants. It
shall be a ready way to multiply and increase their store of
all things.
Not that our service doth merit or deserve any such thing
at the hands of God. Deo hoc majora debemus quod ab eo
cuncta peyxejnmus ; et hoc respondere henejiciis illius minime
2wssximus, quod ei eiiam si quod debermis reddere cupiamus,
tamen de siio reddimus. The things we owe unto God are
in this respect so much the greater for that of him we re-
ceive all things, and are therefore the less able to answer hia
benefits, because, though we covet to render unto him what-
soever we owe, yet we pay him nothing but out of his own.
That God, therefore, doth thus reward his servants it comes
not by the worthiness of their service, but from his goodness
whom they serve.
By the rich and unspeakable wisdome of his providence
so the world and things therin are disposed in relation unto
man, that he serving God aU other things should serve him,
each in their several degree and order, contrarywise his
swar-sung aside from his service should distemper the world
unto him ; and whereas his godliness had the promises both
of this life and the life to come, his contempt of God should
change both the one and the other into the contrary fruits
of accursedness and malediction. So that this we may set
down as a grounded axiom, that man, degenerating and
transgressing the duty which his nature standeth bound
unto, he loseth the benefit which things in the world working
according to their natures might otherwise have yielded
unto him, and now do not, God restraining their force in
such sort, that eyther they doe not at all or doe not so easily
answear his desires and supply the wants of his nature. That
God doth in this sort, and even in this respect, enlarge or
rcstraine the forces and powers of things naturall needeth
rather meditation than proof All those Scriptures doe wit-
SERMON III.
xli
ness it wherein famin is threatened unto the children of"
men ; all their examples make it manifest ; by whose re-
pentance and prayer such evils have been removed ; that
very heathen, by making supplications unto God in such
their sundry necessities have acknowledged it.
II. Not to stay longer, therefore, in opening unto you
the coherence between this promise and the forerehearsed
duty, the next thing we have to consider is the speciall
assurance therof given unto every man particularly. " Ho-
nour the Lord with thy substance, and thy barne shall
with plenty be replenished, thy presses shaU break ■with
new wine." In the promise which God maketh unto his
people in the second of Ose: " I will hear the heavens, and
the heavens shall hear the earth, and the earth shaU hear
the corn, wine, and oyle, and they shall hear Israel." If
there were only this implyed, that for the people whom
God hath chosen a generall provision there shall be made,
so that the country they dwell in shall yeeld sufficient for
them, but as for any man's estate in particular he doth not
regard it, this would be but a poore comfort, a slender en-
couragement, and God should less respect his family, which
is the world, than the children of men do theirs, whose care
extendeth even in particular unto the meanest creature's
estate that doth them service. "A just man," saith Solomon,
" is not careless, no, not of the beast that laboureth for him."
For this cause the Spirit doth single every man out by him-
self ; for this cause we are, as it were, spoken to one by
one, that no man might doubt to reap the fruit of his
righteous service even with his very own hands. As on the
contrary side, the other unto whom God threateneth * * *
[Ends imperfectly.]
VOL. XVII.
d
INDEX OF NAMES AND SUBJECTS.
A
Aaron, a British saint, v. 102.
martyrdom of, v. 177, 203-205,
vi. 657 (Ind. Chr. 303).
church of, v. 205, vl. 602 (Ind.
Chr. 604).
St. Male's island of, vi. 51.
Abassa rebel, xv. 225, 377.
Abbanus, S., son of Mella, vi. 336 ;
neptiew of S. Ibar, vi. 335, 336 ;
educated by S. Ibar, vi. 429, 580
(Ind. Chr. 490); death of, vi. 430,
600 (Ind. Chr. 599) ; his Life, vi.
348, 429.
, abbas, vi. 225, 598 (Ind. Chr.
593) ; death of, vi. 430 (Ind. Chr.
599).
Abbas, distinct from bishop, iv. 421.
S. Colunibae, iv. 432.
Abbendonia, origin of, v. 476.
Abbeys, burials in, restrained, i.
188.
Abbo Floriacens., his Life of S. Ead-
mund, iii. 224, v. 470.
Abbot, a term long unknown in Eng-
land, iv. 572.
sometimes designated from the
founder of a church, iv. 324, 432.
lay, in Ireland and Wales, xi.
434.
Abbot, archbishop, objects to statutes
of Trinity College, i. 37; sentiments
of, i. 33, 259 ; named, xv. 72, 78,
300, 390, 396, 572, xvi. 335, 336,
359, 384, 391, 441.
VOL. XVII. B
Abbot, letter of, to fellows of Trinity
College, i. 87 ; to Ussher, xv. 375 ;
of Ussher to, xv. 361, 365.
Abedadan, origin of name, vii. 173.
Aben, a quo Aben-dun, v. 476, vi.
576 (Ind. Chr. 461).
Abendun, where, v. 476.
Abercorn, i. e. Aber-Carron, or Aber-
corvie, vi. 132, 135.
Abercurnig, or Abercorn, monastery of,
vi. 131, 208, 609 (Ind. Chr. 685).
Abernethy, in Strathem, vi. 207 ;
founder of, vi. 256, 257; S. Brigid
of, vi. 256, 611 (Ind. Chr. 710);
nine virgins of, vi. 256, 610 (Ind.
Chr. 710) ; endowments of, vi. 257,
611 (Ind. Chr. 710); S. Servanu*
died in, vi. 213. See Abrenethi.
Aber-Trent, vi. 257.
Abhan-mor, alias Nem, the river of
Lismore, vi. 511.
Abia Cocummi Mocucein, vi. 231.
Abingdon, ancient monastery of, v.
234 ; Constantine said to liave been
educated in, v. 234, vi. 556 (Ind.
Chr. 273).
Abraham, chronology of, xi. 563-579,
viii. 22-28 ; two callings of, xii.
1-29.
's Bosom, what, iii. 283-297,
xiv. 181.
Abrenethi, seat of Pictish royalty, vi.
104 ; S. Brigid of, vi. 451. See
Abernethy.
Abrinum flumen, or Severn, vi. 49.
mare, vi. 49, 587 (Ind. Chr. 522).
2
ABSOLUTION _ AED.
Absolution, Church doctrine of, i.
clxiii.
loosing and binding, iii. 139 ;
ancient Latin form of, iii. 133—135.
Romish doctrine of, iii. 119-176.
indicative and deprecatory forms
of, iii. 135.
Ussher charged with heterodoxy
concerning, i. clxiii.
form of, employed by Bedell, xv.
459-60.
Abator used for utor by Jerom, vii.
462.
Abyssus, what, xiv. 173-5.
Acca, bishop of Hagustald, iv. 344 ;
vi. 205, 611 (Ind. Chr. 731).
Acemets, in Bangor, vi. 476.
Achabius, S., Life of, vi. 171.
Achadh-bho, or Aghboo, in Upper Os-
sory, vi. 526; i. e. "Agerboum" or
" Campulus bovis," ib. ; founded by
S. Cainnichus, ib., 590 (Ind. Chr.
540) ; ancient episcopal seat of Os-
sory, ib., 618 (Ind. Chr. 1102 [recte
1202]).
Achaius, or Eochaig, king, vi. 259, 613
(Ind. Chr. 819).
Achilles, a Scythian monk, vi. 7.
Achlena, or Athena, mother of S. Ca-
taldus, vi. 300-303, 553 (Ind. Chr.
117).
Acoemets, in church of Bangor, vi. 476.
in S. Kentigern's monastery, vi.
86.
Acolyth, duty of, iv. 504.
Acrostick, to Hunaldus, iv. 412.
Actium, battle of, x. 374-379.
Adair, Archibald, xv. 450, 456.
Adam, his employment in Paradise,
xvi. 272, 276; said to have been
buried in Golgotha, iii. 360.
Adamnanus, eighth abbot of Hy, vi.
245,609 (Ind. Chr. 679) ; date of, iv.
378, vi. 502, 610 (Ind. Chr. 694) ;
an advocate for Koman Easter, vi.
244 ; persuades the Irish to observe
KomanEaster, iv. 355, vi. 275, 276,
610 (Ind. Chr. 703) ; two journeys
of, to Ireland, vi. 609, 610 (Ind.
Chr. 692, 697) ; succeeds S. Geral-
Adamnanus — continued.
dusatMayo, vi. 610 (Ind. Chr. 692,
697) ; return of to Ily, and death, vi.
610 (Ind. Chr. 704).
— — • his Vita S. Columba;, MS. of, at
Augia Dives, iv. 456, vi. 541 ; Cot-
ton MS. of, vi. 230, 231, 237, 239 ;
printed edition of, iv. 456 ; supple-
mentary portion communicated by
S. Vitus, vi. 4CG ; prologus and epi-
logus of, iv. 454, 455.
his work De loco Dorainicie na-
tivitatis, iv. 456.
his copy of the Four Gospels, vi.
610 (Ind. Chr. 697).
Adamnanus, Attiuiensis, his Vita S.
Patricii, vi. 375.
of Coludi, vi. 245, 609 (Ind.
Chr. 679).
See Adompnanus, Odamnanus.
Adelfius, a British bishop, v. 236. vi.
558 (Ind. Chr. 314).
Adelwolred, S., v. 132.
"Adr]g, Skynner's treatise on, xv. 259,
281. See Hades.
Ad-murum, a villa regia, vi. 138.
Adompnanus, S., abbot of Insula An-
gina, vi. 525, 592 (Ind. Chr. 548).
Adonic bipedal verse, Columbanus'
epistle in, iv. 416-420.
Adredseye, island of, v. 142, 151.
Adrian, state of Christianity in reign
of, V. 71.
IV., pope, Bull of, iv. 363, 365,
546 ; grants Ireland to Henry II.,
i iv. 546 ; date of, iv. 548 ; where pre-
I served, iv. 548 ; alluded to in BuU
of Alexander III., iv. 548 ; his
I translation of Lord's Prayer into
English, xii. 331.
VI., pope, on the use of holy
Scripture, xii. 371.
Adrumetum, predestination question
raised by monks of, iv. 20.
Adso, biograplicr of S. Mansuetus, vi.
278, 296.
Adtholia (Atholl), vi. 148.
Adultery, law of, among Irish, iv. 294.
Ad wig, vi. 169.
\ Aed. See Aedh.
AEDA — AETHIOPIC.
S
Aeda. See Aedh.
Aedan, S., or Moedhog, or Maidoc, of
Ferns, vi. 425, 521, 53G ; a saint of
third order, vi. 479 ; liis Life referred
to, vi, 469, 531. See Aidauus.
or Aidanus, king, vi. 253.
Aedanus. See Aedan, iUdanus.
Aeddi, biographer of S. Wilfrid, iv.
345, 347.
Aedes Auxilii, or Cill-Usalli, vi. 384.
Aedeus, S., of second order, vi. 478.
See Aedh.
Aedgar, claims sovereignty of Ireland,
iv. 569-571 ; title assumed by, v.
130 ; charter of, de Oswalde's Law,
iv. 569, 571.
Aedh, son of Ainmire, king, vi. 478,
514, 530, 595 (Ind. Chr. 572) ; his
death, vi. 515, 537, 600 (Ind. Chr.
598).
son of Brec, bishop, vi. 533, 534,
596 (Ind. Chr. 580); his death, vi.
597 (Ind. Chr. 589).
son of Cionaedh, king, vi. 2G3.
son of Diaiinait, king, vi. 600
(Ind. Chr. 598).
Allain, or Uairednech, king, vi.
515,601 (Ind. Chr. 604) ; his death,
vi. 603 (Ind. Chr. 612).
Dubh. See Aidus Niger.
Slaiue, lord of Hy-Neill, vi. 530,
596 (Ind. Chr. 580).
Aedhan. See Aedan, Aidanus.
Aedhilfrid, king of Northumbria, vi.
253, 598 (Ind. Chr. 593); defeats
the Scots, vi. 254, 601 (Ind. Chr.
603) ; in battle of Caer-legion, v.
161, vi. 476, 603 (Ind. Chr. 613);
his death, vi. 254, 603 (Ind. dir.
617). See Aethelfrid.
Aegelbehrt, bishop, iv. 345.
Aeglesthrep, or Ailesford, battle of, vi.
575 (Ind. Chr. 455).
Aegospotamos, battle of, viii. 353.
Aelestren, battle of, v. 512.
Aelfred visits Oxford, v. 391.
Aelfric, or Leofric, abbot and bishop,
writings of, ii. 57, 58, 72, 210, iii.
85-88 ; his translation of the Scrip-
tures, xii. 309-311.
Aelfryth, queen, iv. 571.
Aelgarus, Eremita, Life of, vi. 44, 47.
Aelnoth, biographer of Canute, v. 381,
vi. 281.
Aelredus, biographer of S. Edward,
vi. 288 ; of S. Ninian, iv. 209.
Aelurus Timotheus, v. 3GG.
Aemonia, an island, vi. 217.
Aenach-Taillten, vi. 405.
Aeneas, or Enna, S. vi. 527. See Enna.
notarius, iv. 60 ; bishop of Paris,
iv. 60, IGl, 163.
Sylvius, pope Pius II., intended
visit to lona, vi. 125.
See Aengus.
Aengus, son of Ere, vi. 145.
son of Nadfraich, vi. 42G, 427,
572 (Ind. Chr. 449).
king of Cashel, patron of S.
Enna, vi. 429.
Aeonius, bishop of Aries, v. 602.
Aera, Christian, at the year 4004, x.
495.
s different, xi. 489.
Aerius, heresy of, iii. 257-2G1, 267-
271 ; proved to exist in tlie church
of Rome, iii. 269.
Aesc, or Oisc, son of Hengist, v. 474,
515, vi. 575 (Ind. Chr. 457).
Aesc-Kynges, the kings of Kent, v. 5 1 5.
Aestiva Regio, Somersetshire, v. 536.
Aethelard, archbishop of Canterbury,
vi. 612 (Ind. Chr. 791).
Aethelbert, bishop of Candida Casa,
vi. 206, 611 (Ind. Chr. 778).
, king, V. 171, vi. 600 (Ind. Chr.
599).
Aethelfrid, king, slain, vi. 202. See
Aedhilfrid.
Aetlielred, king, slays 900 monks of
Bangor, vi. 476 ; death of, vi. 20G,
612 (Ind. Chr. 794).
Aethelstan, first king of all England,
iv. 569; wins battle of Bruneburg,
vi. 264 ; different opinions about,
vi. 259 ; his Saxon Psalter, iii. 313,
vii. 304.
Aethelwulpb, son of Egbert, vi. 258,
613 (Ind. Chr. 836).
Aethiopic liturgy, corruption of, ii. 58.
2
4
AETHNEA — AILBEUS.
Aethnea, mother of S. Columba, vi.
230, 231, 586 (Ind. Chr. 522).
Aetiiis, V. 425 ; aids the Britons, vi.
130 ; defeats the Huns, v. 465, vi.
673 (Ind. Chr. 451); the " gemitus
Britannoi-um" addressed to, v. 424,
vi. 570 (lud. Chr. 446).
Afflictions, a mark of God's favour,
i. 281.
Afrella, aunt of S. Samson, xi. 50.
Afrens, or Severn, v. 451.
Africa, an ecclesiastical province, vii.
65.
bishops of, censure Pelagius, v.
317.
Codex Canonum of, v. 340.
Agatha, canons of, iv. 61.
Agency, man's, ascribed to God, xi.
263.
Agesilaus, his life, viii. 401 ; death,
viii. 420.
Aghboo. See Achadh-bho.
Agher, parish of, i. Ixxiii.
Agilmarus, archbishop, iv. 172, 190,
191.
'AyioKXtrrrcri, vi. 285.
Agitius, for Aetius, v. 424.
Agneda, a Pictish city, vi. 104.
Agnensis pagus, vi. 68.
Agnoet.'E, heresy of the, xiv. 194, 195.
Agnominius, a Scythian, vi. 379.
Agobardus, bishop of Lyons, iii. 231 ;
his treatise on pictures and images,
iii. 512.
Agonensis urbs, vi. 311.
Agretius, for Aetius, v. 424.
Agricola, Calphurnius, vi. 553 (Ind.
Chr. 161).
, Daniel, vi. 292.
, Gebhardus, to Ussher, xv. 548.
Julius defeats Galgacus, vi. 552
(Ind. Chr. 81); subdues Britain,
t6 ; leaves Britain, vi. 552 (Ind.
Chr. 82).
introduces Pelagianism into Bri-
tain, v. 366-9, vi. 566 (Ind. Chr.
429).
, Precatio, xii. 349.
Agrippa, acts i f, x. 448, 451, 591-3 ;
hated by Alexandrians, xi. 3 ; in
Agrippa — continued.
favour with emperors, xi. 9, 19,
20 ; returns to Jerusalem, xi. 21.
Agris or Tigris, sister of S. Patrick,
vi. 381.
Ahmed ben Sin, xvi. 12.
Aidanus, S., or .ildanus, or Aldus,
called also Moedhog, Moedoc, Mai-
doc, vi. 536 ; founder of Ferns, vi.
536, 600 (Ind. Cbr. 598) ; acts, and
death, vi. 537, 605 (Ind. Chr. 632) ;
S. Swithun a disciple of, v. 390 ;
Life of, vi. 539, 594 (Ind. Chr. 566).
bishop, sent from Hy, iv. 338,
339, vi. 240 ; founder of Lindisfam,
V. 100, vi. 483, 605 (Ind. Chr. 634) ;
labours of, iv. 357; advocates the
use of Scriptures, iv. 242, xii. 277 ;
his observance of Easter, vi. 508,
509 ; death of, vi. 606 (Ind. Chr.
651); Bede's eulogiura on, iv. 358 ;
apologj' for his paschal eiTor, iv. 358 ;
bones of, carried by Colman to Inis-
bo-find, vi. 536.
a disciple of S. Dubricius, v. 510.
king of Dalriada, vi. 91 ; inau-
gurated by S. Columba, vi. 253,
595 (Ind. Chr 574); battles of, vi.
597 (Ind. Chr. 584, 590); defeated
at Degsastane, vi. 254, 601 (Ind.
Chr. 603) ; buried at Kilcheran, vi.
254 ; date of his death, vi. 252, 602
(Ind. Chr. 604).
a monk, vi. 231.
of Shabh Luachra, vi. 543.
Aidhlogus, son of Caman, vi. 642,
606 (Ind. Chr. 652).
Aldus Niger, slays king Biarmait, vi.
594 (Ind. Chr. 565).
Aikin, Dr., error in his Life of Ussher,
i. 271.
Aila Muilt, king, vi. 478. See AileU
Molt.
Ailbeus, or Ailbhe, S., called AUbeus
by Cummian, iv. 442, iv. 501 ; a
precursor of S. Patrick, vi. 332 ;
bom in east Eliach, vi, 333 ; his pa-
rents' names, vi. 333 ; of the Dala-
raidi, vi. 346 ; his exposure, vi. 333 ;
origin of his name, vi. 333 ; hia bap-
AILBEUS
Ailbeus — continued.
tism, vi. 333, 569 (Ind. Chr. 360) ;
travels to Rome, vi. 342 ; learns
under Hilary, vi. 342, 562 (Ind.
dir. 388) ; ordained bishop, yi. 343,
662 (Ind. Chr. 397) ; his fifty fol-
lowers, vi. 343, 562 (Ind. Chr. 397) ;
his mission, vi. 346, 562 (Ind. Chr.
401) ; on his return visits S. David's
mother in Britain, vi. 342 ; under-
taltes care of S. David, vi. 433 ; at
Cair-morva, vi. 377 (Ind. Chr. 462) ;
arrives at Ireland, and landa in Ul-
ster, vi. 346, 565 (Ind. Chr. 412) ;
Colman, his disciple, founds Cill-
ruaidh, vi. 346 ; raises the sons of
the liing, vi. 346 ; gives him victory
over the Connacians, vi. 347 ; his
labours, vi. 347 ; not always success-
ful, vi. 347 ; attached to Declan, vi.
847 ; meets S. Patrick at Cashel, vi.
427; submits to him, vi. 355, 427,
572 (Ind. Chr. 449) ; founds Emly,
vi. 428, 503, which is made the me-
tropolis of Munster, vi. 427 ; S.
Colman of Dromore his pupil, vi.
529 ; meets S. Enna, vi. 428 ; shows
Aran to the liing of Cashel, vi. 428 ;
directs Enna in building a monas-
tery on Aran, vi. 428; purposes to
go to Tyle, vi. 429, 572 (Ind. Chr.
449) ; restrained by the king, vi.
429 ; death of, vi. 688 (Ind. Chr.
527); his Life cited, iv. 322, vi. 333,
427, 531, 586 (Ind. Chr. 520) ;
anachronism in, vi. 482 ; his rule,
vi. 483 ; Ailbei successor, iv. 442.
Ailbine, the river, vi. 408.
Ailcluad, or Alcluith, alias Nemthur,
S. Patrick's birth-place, vi.376, 380,
561 (Ind. Chr. 383). See Alcluid.
Ailech in Britain, vi. 523.
Ailell Molt, king, vi. 145, 478, 514,
577 (Ind. Chr. 463), 578 (Ind. Chr.
483).
Aileranus, or Heleranus, Sapiens, vi.
375 ; his notices of S. Fechin, vi.
538 ; his ' Genealogiaa Christi In-
tellectus,' vi. 638 ; death of, vi.
608 (Ind. Chr. 666).
_ ALBAN. 5
Ailesford, olim Aeglesthrep, v, 472, vi.
572 (Ind. Chr. 455).
Ailge, or Cruachau-aichle, vi. 499.
Ailill, two bishops of Armagh of the
name, vi. 437, 588, 589 (Ind. Chr.
626, 536).
, king. See Ailell Molt.
Aillesford, battle of, v. 472.
Ailmer, Theoph., letter of, to Ussher,
XV. 412.
Ainmerius, son of Setna, vi. 236, 469,
470, 515, 594, 595 (Ind. Chr. 663,
566, 569) ; called also Ainmii'e,
Amureg, Ainmuireg, Anmericus, vi.
469, 470.
Aircol Lauhir, Welsh king, vi. 418.
Aird-Sinuaidh, S. Airedus of, vi. 539,
603 (Ind. Chr. 620).
Airedus, S. of Aird-Sinnaidh, vi. 539,
603 (Ind. Chr. 620).
Airendan, a saint of third order, vi. 479,
538.
AirgiaUa, Armagh in, 418.
Airthir, or Orientales, vi. 418.
Aithne, or Aethnca, mother of S. Co-
lumba, vi. 231. See Aethnea.
Alabaster, William, xvi 38.
Alan, John, Archbishop of Dublin, re-
gister of, vi. 531.
Alanus de Galvvay, grants to, vi. 147.^
Insulis, temp. Hen. II., vi. 40.
Xewerk, vi. 282.
Alba, origin of name, v. 118 ; first
king of all, vi. 260.
, or Trimamius, v. 485.
Alban, S., of Verulam, v. 177, 191 ;
of Roman descent, v. 192; account
of his passion, v. 190 ; date of his
death, v. 201-203, vi. 557 (Ind.
Chr. 303) ; panegyric on martyrdom
of, V. 204; his tomb opened, 376,
vi. 566 (Ind. Chr. 429) ; forged his-
tory of, V. 184, 197 ; cause of his cele-
brity in Gaul, v. 376, 378 ; legend
of at Cologne, v. 379 ; his miracles,
v. 103, 380 ; his garment, v. 181 ;
invention of his relics, v. 202,
378-381, vi. 97, 612 (Ind. Chr.
793) ; his festival, v. 203, 204 ; S.
Gildas' account of him, v. 179 ; Acts
6
ALBAN _ ALEETIIE.
Alban — continued.
of, V. 182-188; his church, v. 23-1,
558 (Ind. Chr. 313); demolished,
vi. 95, restored, 95-97; MS. given
to by Henry VI., v. 190.
s, St. See St. Albans.
Albanach, or Scotch, vi. 280.
Albanenses, a sect of the Cathari, ii.
251.
Albania, or North Britain, vi. lOG,
145; so called in 1070, iv. 394,
395 ; origin of name, v. 118 ; settle-
ment of Scoti and Picti in, vi. 352
(Ind. Chr. 75) ; wasted, vi. 118,
119, 561 (Ind. Chr. 383); a pro-
vince of Britain, V. 117; subject to
York, v. 79, 93, 101.
Albanus, or Albinus, v. 179.
Moguntinus, v. 179.
Albategnus, MS. of, sought by Ussher,
XV. 128; obtained, xv. 146.
Albeus, i. e. Ail-beo, vi. 333. See
Ailbeus.
Albienses, or Albigenses, ii. 287.
Albigenses, origin of name, ii. 231,
243 ; called Albanenses, ii. 252 ;
other names for, ii. 245, 248, 249,
271, 272, 33G, 352; several sects
included under, xv. 149 ; like pi-
ratce, a general name, ii. 321-329 ;
traced, by some, to Petrus Brusius,
ii. 262 ; prevailed in Toulouse and
Gascony, ii. 265; their numbers and
influence, ii. 246, 335, 387 ; con-
nected with Bulgarians, ii. 252 ;
wherein different from Waldenses, ii.
259, 329-331; some fly to England,
ii. 351; tlieir discussion with Ro-
manist.'!, ii. 341 ; canon of Alex. III.
against, ii. 265 ; condemned in coun-
cils, ii. 245, 404; accusations against,
ii. 357 ; expeditions against, ii. 266,
268, 349 ; persecutions of, ii. 343,
353-356, 371, 409,410; sufierings
of,ii. 270, 346-348 ; crnsade against,
ii. 362, 363 ; Ussher's inquiries con-
cerning, XV. 67, 68 ; writers against,
see Alanus de Insulis, Ildefonsus,
Petrus Sarnensis.
Albilogus, for Finnlogus, vi. 523.
Albin, or Scotland, vi. 280.
Albiuich, or Albanach, the Scotch, vi.
280.
Albinus, an Irish teacher, iv. 391.
, or Alcuin, letter of, to Colons,
iv. 466. See Alcuin.
, two of the name in Notker, iv.
393.
Albion, old name of England, vi. 267.
Albricu.s, bishop, iv. 325.
Albuinus, same as Witta and White,
an Irishman, bishop of Buraburg,
iv. 396.
Alcibiades, acts of, viii. 338, 344,
35 7.
Alduid, or Dunbritton, v. 85 ; called
Petra Cluith, vi. 122 ; or Ailcluad,
accoimt of in Bede, vi. 376, 131 ;
taken by Northumbrians and Picts,
vi. 376, 611 (Ind. Chr. 756) ; a re-
fuge to Eosa, V. 615 ; or Alclyde,
spoiled by tlie Danes, vi. 263. See
Ailcluad.
Alcoran, Bellarmine's sophism con-
cerning the, xiv. 127-130.
Alcuin, testimony of, to the degrada-
tion of the British, iii. 75 ; to the
literary celebrity of the Irish, iv.
388 ; his mention of S. Ninian, and
epistle to the brethren of Candida
Casa, vi. 209.
Aldebert, a Gaul, iv. 457-459.
Aldelmisbirig, or Malmesbury, ii. 55.
Aldhelm, abbot of Mdmesbury, edu-
cated by Maildulph, an Irishman,
iv. 445-447 ; his epistle to Eahfrid,
iv. 448-452, vi. 275 ; epistle to Ge-
runtius, iv. 336, 352, 368, vi. 489,
490, 497, 609 (Ind. Chr. 6J0) ; epis-
tle of a Scot to, iv. 445-447; his
writings "nauseam parientes," iv.
453 ; his evidence of Ireland's literary
fame, iv. 386.
bishop, vi. 502, 610, 611 (Ind.
Chr. 694, 721).
Aldiones, who, xi. 426.
Aldroenus, king, v. 89, 90, 426, vi.
564 (Ind. Chr. 411).
Aleethe, or Alectus, now Dundee, in
Angus, vi. 249.
ALENUS — AMANDUS. 7
AleiHis, river near Mold, v. 383.
Alesiiis. See Hales, John.
Aletha in Mrittany, now St. Maloes,
V. 48G, vi. 381 ; S. Maclovius of,
iii. 60, 51, vi. 595, G02 (Ind. Clir.
570, 610).
Alethe. See Aleethe.
Aletbius, bishop, vi. 26.
Alexander the Great, viii. 422, 440,
443, 450, 500, 601 ; date of bis
death, ix. 16, 19, 21; his will, ix.
23.
III., pope, his Bull to Hen. II.,
iv. 366, 549; to Laurentius, iv.
651, vi. 524, 531 ; checks religious
discussion, xii. 342.
IV., pope, buU to mendicant or-
ders, ii. 314.
Alexandria, library of, founded, ix.
145 ; renewed, x. 318 ; two libraries
of, vii. 467, 468 ; MS. of the Sep-
tuagint at, xii. 71 ; paschal rule of,
vi. 492, 498, 499; synod of, iii.
416; Codex Alexandrinus brought
to England, xv. 436.
Alexins, emperor, diligence in the
Scriptures, iii. iii.
Alferic, dux, iv. 571.
Alfred, lung, vi. 250.
Alfricus, abbot, v. 180.
Alinclioleth (recte Mincholeth), sister of
S. Columba, vi. 231.
Alkept, era of, xv. 100, 147.
Allaccus, son of Caunus, vi. 217, 575
(Ind. Chr. 455).
Allectus, overthrown, v. 174, vi. 557
(Ind. Chr. 295).
Allegiance, oath of, first refused by
the Pharisees, xi. 382 ; violation of,
cause of Jewish wars, xi. 389-391.
oath of, ii. 455 ; declared binding
by ancient synod, xi. 380, 381 ;
Ussher's speech on, i. 60, 61.
Alleluiatica victoria, v. 381-385, 436,
vi. 399, 567 (Ind. Chr. 430).
Allen, John, archbishop, register of, i.
cxxxvii,
Robert, xv. 128, 146.
Thomas, his library, xv. 18, 230,
430.
Allowin, or Bavo. See Bavo.
All-souls' day, origin of, iii. 254, 255.
Almaric, son of Simon Montfort, ii.
383.
Almariciani, a sect of the Waldenses,
ii. 252.
Almapompa, mother of S. Leonorius, vi.
52.
Almogit, rex Scotorum, vi. 412 ; or
Amalgaidh, vi. 426.
Almoritia, or Ballymurryn, parish of,
i. cxi.
Alne, river, vi. 208 ; ubi Twiford, vi.
609 (Ind. Chr. 684).
AXov'itov, or Albion, vi. 267.
Alpes, the, vi. 81.
Alphabet by Nennius, xvi. 150.
Alphonsus Garcia, v. 39, 40, 172.
king of Aragon, xii. 364.
Alpin, filius Eochall, vi. 146 ; or of
Eochaig, vi. 259 ; slain, vi. 613 (Ind.
Chr. 838).
, filius Eochadh, king of Dublin,
vi. 422-424, vi. 571 (Ind. Chr.
448).
Altfrid, king of Northumbria, versed in
Scripture, iv. 244 ; educated in Ire-
land, iv. 387.
Altenminster, S. Alto of, iv. 462.
Altiniacha, or Armagh, vi. 418, 475.
Altitudo Saileg, orDruim Sailech, i. e.
Armagh, vi. 418.
Ultorum, vi. 475. See Ardes.
Altivillarense cocnobiuni, where Got-
teschalc was confined, iv. 202.
Alto, S., of Altenminster, iv. 462.
Alvey, Henry, Provost of Trinity Col-
lege, i. 7, 15, 16, XV. 55, 333, 392,
xvi. 35 ; resigns, i. 30 ; his death,
XV. 369.
Alypius, letter of, v. 302, 308, 332,
349, 351, 358.
Amalarius, of Lyons, censure of, iv. 84 ;
advocates real presence, iii. 81, 82,
iv. 87.
, two of the name, iv. 83. See
Amolus.
Amalgaidh, king, a quo Tire- Auly, iii.
425.
Amandus, S., iv. 426.
8 AMATH^US
Amathseus, king and bishop, conse-
crates S. Patrick, vi. 898. See
Amator.
Amator, or Amathus, or Amathsens, or
Matthaeus, or Amotus, not Amator
of Auxerre, consecrates S. Patrick,
vi. 396, 397, 568 (Ind. Chr. 432).
of Anxerre, succeeded by Ger-
manus, v. 436, vi. 395, 565 (lud.
Chr. 418).
Ambasia, S. Florentinns, an Irishman,
of, vi. 309, 593 (Ind. Chr. 560).
Ambiannm, S. Firminus of, vi. 184, 311.
Ambresbury. vi. 578 (Ind. Chr. 466) ;
monks of, slain, vi. 90.
Ambrii coenobium, near Salisbury, v.
476.
Ambrones, vi. 94, 133.
Ambrose, S., Pelagius" praise of, iiL
35; work of Pelagius ascribed to,
vi. 357 ; alleged preference of Latin
over Greek text of N. T., xiv. 242 ;
P.oman falsification of a passage in,
iii. 20.
Ambrosias, Anrelius, British ting, v.
510, 511 ; his descent, v. 427, vi
674 (Ind. Chr. 455) ; alleged ba-
nishment of, V. 512; Bede's testi-
mony concerning, v. 613 ; succeeded
Vortigem, v. 514 ; invites Ambrose
Itlerlin, v. 517; his great celebra-
tion at Mens Ambrosii, v. 519 ; ex-
ploits and character of, vi. 677 (Ind.
Chr. 466), 579 (led. Chr. 488) ;
death, v. 616 ; succeeded by Uther,
520 ; his praises, v. 619, 520.
Merlin, prophecy of, v. 478, 517,
vi. 88. See Merlin.
Amelaritts, iv. 501, 507.
Amenopbis, reign of, viii. 42, 45.
Ames, WiUiam, xv. 395, 495.
Amfibuliim, ■vrhat, vi. 58.
Amisberia, derivation of name, v. 516.
Amlaf, a Dane, vi. 263.
Ammericus, king of Ireland, vi. 469.
Amolgith, or Amhalgaidh, sevens sons
of, vi. 426.
Amolus, or Amnlus, or Amotus, or
Amalarins, archbishop of Lyons, iv.
82.
Amon, father of S. Sampson, \i. 4B-50.
chronology- of, xii. 117.
Amoraei, -who, iL 303.
Amotus. See Amator.
Amphibalus. a monk, v. 181, 187, 189,
vi. 57-59; parentage o^ v. 196, vi.
556 (Ind. Chr. 211); birth-place,
V. 195 ; apocryphal story of, v. 197,
vi. 557 (Ind. Chr. 303); mission
to Rome, v. 197 ; his passion, v.
192-194, 235, vi. 59, 557 (Ind.
Chr. 303) ; church of, v. 426 ; mar-
tyrdom in, V. 532.
a teacher of the Picts and Scots,
vi. 177.
bishop of Man, vi. 183 ; feigned
martyrdom of, vi. 184.
Amphilochius, feigned name, iii. 78.
bishop, iii. 131, 507 ; iv. 313.
Ampolinis, ia sylva Carbonaria, vi.
640.
Amram, age of, xi. 586.
Amureg. See Aimnerius.
Anablatha, figured veil at, torn by Epi-
phanius, iii. 507.
Anachoritse, iv. 467.
Anagram of James Meath, i. 57.
Analecta Sacra, D. Eoth's, inq\drie3
about, XV. 130 ; its scarcity, ib. ;
aspersion of Camden in, xv. 134,
137 ; Ryves' answer to, xvi. 391.
'Avafiaprijoia, doctrine of, v. 272.
Anarchy, evils of, xi. 327-329.
Anastasius bibliothecarius, iv. 200 ;
adulation of the pope, iv. 201 ; sen-
timents about Johannes Scotus, ii.
55.
Anatolius, computation of, used by
Irish, vi. 496.
Ananmed filia Ensic, vi. 81.
sister of S. Theliaus, v. 109.
Ancona, grants in territory of, to the
popedom, ii. 92.
Ancre, Marquis D', his murder, xv.
114.
Andates. See Andrastes.
Andegavenses, labours of S. Firminus
among, vi. 312.
Andrastes, or Andates, goddess, v. 12.
Andres, Gnlielmus, iv. 379.
ANDREAS —
Andreas, meaning of, vi. 187.
S.,v. 117, 118 ; apostle of Euro-
pean Scythians, vi. 190; his mar-
tyrdom, and relics, vi. 187, 189,
191 ; relics conveyed fi'om Greece
to Scotland, vi. 185, 559, 560
(Ind. Chr. 357, 8C9) ; argument
against this transfer, vi. 192 ; relics
found by Regulus, vi. 193 ; origin
of his being chosen patron of the
Picts and Scots, vi. 612, 613 (Ind.
Clir. 814) ; cross of, adopted by Picts
and Scots, vi. 258 ; order of, Demp-
ster's absurdity about, vi. 185, 186 ;
MS. history of the saint, vi. 186-196.
See St. Andrews.
Andrew, bishop of Caithness, vi.
147.
Andrewes, Launcelot. xv. 216, xvi.
35, 319, 359 ; letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 402.
dean of Limerick, i. 170.
Androgens, or Avarwy, vi. 32.
Angareth, mother of Giraldus Cam-
brensis, iv. 556.
Angel of Eev. xx. 1 ; who, ii. 2.
of church of Ephesus, xii. 531.
Angels of the churches, or bishops,
i. 225, vii. 56, 59, 60 ; individuals,
vii. 56, 77, 83.
invocation of, forbidden, ii. 439,
iii. 424.
Angervill, bishop, celebrated members
of his family, iii. 574.
Angier, Ambrose, xvi. 545.
Angilbert, archbisliop of Milan, ii. 111.
Angina insula, vi. 592 (Ind. Chr. 544,
548).
Anglesey. See Mona.
Angli, origin of, v. 482 ; arrival of, in
Britain, vi. 579, 572, 573 (Ind.
Chr. 447, 450, 451, 453); their
principal idol, vi. 227 ; thirty, follow
S. Colman, vi. 535.
Anglia, name, when first used, v. 134.
ancient, situation of, v. 446.
Anglici, advantages derived by, from
the Irish, iv. 393 ; vi. 480.
Anglo-Saxon Annals, vi. 263.
homily ou eucharist, ii. 56.
ANTHERUS. 9
Anglo-S-axon language, same as that
of the Franks, v. 473.
religion, vi. 99.
tonsure, origin of, vi. 487.
Angul, in Cimbric Chersonese, v.
454.
Anianus, a Pelagian, v. 333.
S., Aurelianensis, v. 373.
Anilibus potius 'quam Anualibus nu-
meranda, vi. 35.
Anima, used in sense of "body," iii.
337.
Anitus, king, vi. 171.
Ankers, John, of Athlone, i. 69, xvi.
181.
Anlaph, king of Irish Norwegians, vi.
264.
Anmchara, meaning of, vi. 537.
Anna, daughter of Uther, vi. 31 ; mo-
ther of S. Sampson, vi. 48, 50 ;
wife of king Lothus, vi. 223.
Anna Comnena, ii. 146.
Annable, near Verulam, v. 200.
Annals, Ussher's, published in 1650,
i. 266 ; second part, ix. 265.
Annesley, Sir Francis, xv. 434.
Auninus, son of Nemediis, v. 879.
Anselm, elevation of, iv. 515 ; mode
of his appointment, iv. 515 ; claimed
jurisdiction over Ireland, iv. 567;
restrained by William Rufus, ii. 204;
his preparation for death, iii. 568 ;
Cotton MS. of his letters, iv. 611;
fuller than printed copies, ix. 628 ;
cited, iv. 513, 519, 527, 567; his
letters to bishops of Ireland, iv. 515,
517; letter to GUlebert, regarding
Ireland, iv. ; Gillebert's letter to, iv.
511; letter to Malchus, iv. 628;
letter to king Muriardacli, iv. 520,
523 ; Murcliardach's letter to, iv.
526 ; letter to Samuel, bishop of
Dublin, iv. 530; letter to Terdel-
vachus, iv. 321 ; letter to clergy and
people of Waterford, iv. 518 ; reply,
vi. 537 ; published the Acta S. Guig-
nori, vi. 402, 411, 431, 576 (Ind.
Chr. 460).
Antalcidas, viii. 401.
Antberus, papa, vi. 157, 160, 166.
10
ANTHONY — ARCHERSTOWNE.
Anthony the Eremite, advice to Con-
stantine, si. 321.
Antichrist, birth of, ii. 26 ; pope called,
ii. 49 ; the " universalis sacerdos,"
the forerunner of, ii. 67 ; ii. SO, 8i ;
Hildebrand charged with founding
the kingdom of, ii. 137 ; Hildebrand
so called, ii. 144 ; cardinals, college
of, ii. 117 ; acts ascribed to, vii. 45.
Antidicomarianitse, heresy of, sii. 509.
Antigonus, acts of, ix. 50, etc.
Antioch, Ignatius, bishop of, vii. 48.
Antiochus Magnus, ix. 179 ; invades
Palestine, ix. 209 ; acts, ix. 219.
Epimanes, ix. 328.
Antipas, or Antipater, Ix. 558,
Antiphonary, early objections to parts
of, iii. 231.
Antissiodorum, S. Patrick, with Ger-
manus at, vi. 394 ; Amator, bishop
of, succeeded by Germanus, vi.
395.
Antoninus, wall of, in Britain, v. 168,
■s-i. 113, 555 (Ind. Chr. 208).
Antony, his letter to Cajsar, x. 240-
242; acts of, x. 333; will of, x.
365 ; death, x. 399.
Antrim, Ranulphus comes de, vi. 146.
Antrimraeuses in Ultonia, vi. 389.
Anus, the termination, vi. 229.
Aper Cornubiensis, a name of king Ar-
thur, vi. 36.
Apion the Grammarian, xi. 12, 17.
Apis prudentissima, iv. 388, vi. 471.
Apocalypse, Romish commentators on,
ii. 11, 12.
Apocrypha, books of, not counted
canonical by Jerom, iii. 14, by Ma-
rianus, iv. 250, by others, iv. 251 ;
portions of, cited as S. Scripture, iv.
249: Irish Ai-ticle of 1615 on, i.
xxxiv.
'A/TO^ox^, XV. 237.
Apollinaris Sidonius, inflated style of,
V. 488-491, 503.
ApoUouistie, heresy of, xii. 471.
Apostolici, who, ii. 263.
Appeal to Rome, prescribed at an early
period, iv. 330.
Aquensea episcopi, v. 290.
Aquileia, addition by church of, to Ro •
man creed, vii. 306, 308.
Arabic version of the Scriptures, xii.
285, 421 ; of Gospels, xii. 306, 334.
MSS. belonging to Ussher, xx.
552 ; quotations from, iii. 327, 344,
355.
Araclius or Heraclius, v. 203.
Aradsei, whence S. Colman, vi. 529.
Aradenses, from whom S. Mac Carti-
nus, vi. 417.
Araida;, the name of, preserved in Ardes,
vi. 407.
Aralanensis, or Aralatensis, insula, vi.
394, 564 (Ind. Chr. 409).
Aran, or Ara, island, S. Ibar at, vi.
348, 565 (Ind. Chr. 420) ; bestowed
on S. Ailbhe, vi. 572 (Ind. Chr.
449) ; monastery of, foimded by S.
Enna, vi. 428 ; other names for, vi.
429 ; S. Enna, or Endeus, of, vi.
525 ; visited by S. Brendan, vi. 529,
533.
Araris, river, vi. 487.
Aras-Cealltair, a name of Downpatrick.
See Eath-Kealtair.
Aratra, or plougblands, v. 35.
Ai'ausica, Liberiaua basilica at, vi. 17.
subscriptions to synod of, vi. 25.
Arbela, battle of, viii. 482.
Arbila, or Ar^^ragus, vi. 109.
Arcail, the valley in Dalaradia, between
Slemish and Skerry, vi. 389.
Arcenuacte, S. Patrick flies to, from
Milcho, vi. 391.
Archbishop, maximum and minimum
jurisdiction of, iv. 503 ; precedence
of, 509 ; not copied from archfla-
mens, v. 125 ; twelve bishops sub-
ject to one, V. 92, 100 ; pretigured in
Old Testament vii. 69 ; office of, in
Ireland befure Conquest, iv. 321; Te-
liaus, signature of, v. 123 ; S. Moe-
dhoc, of the Lagenians, vi. 537.
Archdeacons, two orders of, anciently,
xi. 431 ; duties of, xi. 441.
Archelaus, succeeds Herod, x. 479;
his dominions curtailed, x. 487 ; his
acts, 480 ; banished, x. 503-505
Archerstowne, chapel of, i. cvii.
ARCHICLOCI
— ARMAGH.
11
Archicloci, iv. 571.
Arcliidcorum, alias Tomple-Fannagb,
chapel of, i. cxxi.
Arcliiflamines, in Britaiu, v. 82.
Arcliimandi'ita, or abbas, vi. 9.
Archipresbyter, duties of, xi. 430 ; or
cliorepiscopus, xi. 431.
Arcturiis niagnus, or Arthur, vi. 40.
Ardachadh, S. Mel, bishop of, vi. 382,
5G8 (Ind. Chr. 432).
Ardagh, parish of, i. xcvii.
Ardbrachan, parish of, i. Ixxxiii ; ma-
nor of, i. liii. See Ardbrecain.
Ardbrecain, S. Ultan of, vi. 375 ; now
Ardbraccan, the episcopal seat of
Meath, vi. 534.
Ardcath, parish of, i. Ixv.
Ardconnacthia, or Keenaght, vi. 533,
572 (Ind. Chr. 449).
Ardenia sylva, at Warwick, vi. 250,
606 (Ind. Chr. 650).
Ardes, in Dalaradia, vi. 407, 430 ; i.e.
Altitude Ultorum, vi. 475 ; Ussher's
etymon of, 430, 529.
Ardmachia, etymon of, vi. 414 ; other
forms of name, vi. 4 18 ; date of
foundation, vi. 414 ; chief city of S.
Patrick in Airghialla, vi. 418. See
Armagh.
Ardmor, church of S. Dcclan, vi. 428,
563 (Ind. Chr. 402).
Ardmurgher, or Ballimiirgher, rural
deanry, of, i. cxv.
parish of, i. cxv.
Ard-Patrick, near Louth, vi. 570 (Ind.
Chr. 443) ; ruins of, vi. 415.
Ardrath, see-land of, in Meath, i. liv.
Ardsallage, parish of, i. Ixxxvi.
Ardsrath, diocese of, merged in Clogher,
vi. 417 ; transferred to Dcrry, vi.
417, 527; Eugenius, bishop of, vi.
526 ; or Ardstraw, in Opheathrach,
vi. 417.
Arecluta(Dunl)arton), erroneously sup-
posed to bo Argyle, vi. 216.
Areidas, family of, iv. 467.
Aremorica, etymon of, vi. 381, or Bri-
tannia minor, vi. 574 (Ind. Chr.
453).
Aretas, king of Arabia, x. 20, 28, 41.
Argail, i. e. Blargo Scotorum, vi. 148.
Argathelia, Ergadia, now Argyle, vi.
128 ; in Dahiada, vi. 147, 259 ;
Gildas born in, vi. 216, 666 (Ind.
Chr. 425).
Argnistil, a disciple of Dubricius, v.
810.
Argyle. See Argail, Argathelia, Er-
gadia.
Ai'ianism, a precursor of Antichrist,
ii. 165 ; rapid and wide spread of,
ii. 165 ; extends to Britain, v. 239,
\i. 560 (Ind. Chr. 378), 570, 571
(Ind. Chr. 447).
Aridgari dux, iv. 571.
Ariminum, synod of, v. 238, vi. 559
(Ind. Chr. 359).
Arimuric, or Armorica, S. Patrick's
parents slain in, vi. 390.
Aristobulus, a British bishop, v. 21 ;
ordination of, vi. 551 (Ind. Chr.
56) ; and .illeged missiouaiy to Ire-
land, vi. 291.
Aristotle, age of, viii. 434.
Arius, creed of, vii. 310.
Arivog, or Arviragus, vi. 109.
Ark, the Jewish, ii. 471-473.
Aries, primacy of Gaul, v. 360 ; seve-
ral bishops of, V. 372, 502, vi. 16 ;
three British bishops at synod of,
V. 236, vi. 558 (Ind, Chr. 314),
vii. 56, 82 ; why convened, v. 123,
175, 236, 489; treats de pascha, iv.
435.
Arm of S. Andrew, a relic sent to Rome,
vi. 192.
Armagh, various forms of name, vi.
418, 438, 480, xv. 7; anciently
Drum-sailech, vi. 570 (Ind. Chr.
445) ; date of its foundation, vi. 414,
570 (Ind. Chr. 443, 445); falsely
supposed to be Dearmach, vi. 231 ;
wasted by the Danes, vi. 613 (Ind.
Clir. 848) ; clergy of, slain, vi.
420-422.
Bishops of, Cormac, and Dub-
thach, vi. 581 (Ind. Chr. 497); two
Ailills, vi. 588 (Ind. Chr. 526),
589 (Ind. Chr. 636) ; Tomianus, iv.
1, vi. 506, 606 (Ind. Chr. 640) ;
12
ARJUGH — ARJIY.
Armagh, Bishops of — continued.
Senach, vi. 537, 602 (Ind. Chr.
610) ; Domnaldus, iv. 497; Amla-
vus Omuredus, vi. 452 ; Celestius,
Malachi, vi. 480 ; Thomas, vi. 372,
advises the translation of S. Patrick's
relics, vi. 452; Richard Fitz-Ralph,
vi. 542 ; Henry Ussher, i. 5 ; Hamp-
ton, his letter to Ussher, xvi. 353 ;
pall, when first granted to, vi. 432 ;
see of hereditarj' in one family, xi.
433.
Primacy of, created, vi. 419 ;
ancient jurisdiction of, iv. 322, 328,
vi. 571 (Ind. Chr. 448); extended
to all the Scoti, iv. 330 ; tribute
anciently paid to, by see of Dublin,
vi. 423 ; dispute concerning, with see
of Dublin, iv. 532 ; precedence of,
resisted by Dublin, i. 160-165 ; ac-
cidentally conceded to Dublin, i. 39 ;
confirmed to Armagh, i. 163, 164 ;
Ussher's histoiy of the controversy,
i. cxxix.-cxliii.
a seminary of learning, vi. 419,
420 ; Gildas studies at, vi. 471,
581 (Ind. Chr. 498), 582 (Ind. Chr.
608) ; great number of students, vi.
420 ; modern school of, xv. 65,
70.
religious houses of the Fearta
on east side, vi. 418, 570 (Ind. Chr.
443) ; S. Peter and S. Paul's of, vi.
434; (Franciscan) abbey in demesne,
i. 75 ; Culdees of, vi. 174; vicars
choral of, xv. 366.
deanry of xv. 477 ; sought for
Gerard John Vossius, i. 113.
Dean and chapter of adminis-
trators of diocese, sede vacante, xv.
157, xvi. 422 ; their letter to Euge-
nius IV., i., cxI.
diocese of, division of church re-
venues in, xi. 444.
book of, cited, iv. 318, 330, vi.
450. See Tirechan.
registries of Milo, i. cxxxviii.,
xi. 436 ; Swayne, xi. 437 ; Mey,
si. 437, 438 ; Octavian, i. cxxx.,
cxxxii.
Armagh, MS. of New Testament in
Irish, said to have been found in
walls of church of, xii. 345.
province of royal visitation of,
i. 57.
episcopal palaces of various, i.
74, 75, vi. 537.
See Ardmachia.
Armais, ruler of Egypt, viii. 62.
Amialghan, parish of, in Sleath, i.
Ivii.
Armenian language, version of Scrip-
tures in, xii. 192, 344, 418 ; sacred
offices in, xii. 419 ; liturgy of, iii.
213.
Armenians, confession of, iii. 356 ; al-
leged origin of errors of, xii. 419.
Armenius, a presbyter, vi. 27.
, a deacon from Britain at synod
of Aries, v. 236, vi. 558 (Ind. Chr.
314).
Ariniiiians, Ussher's opinion about, xiii.
350 ; controversy of, in Holland,
XV. 129 ; main eiTor of, xii. 565.
Armorica, or Britannia transmarina,
vi. 52, 59 ; or minor, v. 95 ; distinct
from Gallia, vi. 51 ; a refuge of the
British, vi. 93 ; races of, visited by
S. TeUo, vi. 79 ; people of, cursed,
vi. 5 1 ; primate of, vi. 48 ; received
tribute from iuferior bishops, vi. 47;
celebrity of Arthur in, vi. 39 ; be-
stowed on Conan Meriadocus, v.
243 ; Aldroenus, king of, v. 89, 462 ;
Within, governor of, vi. 78 ; British
settlement in, v. 243, 484, vi. 561,
575 (Ind. Chr. 305, 383, 575);
a retreat to the British in Icte-
ritia, v. 98; S. Fingar's labours in,
vi. 431 ; Gildas retires to, v. 409 ;
Samson of Dola in, and S. Paul, of
Leon in, v. 539 ; people of, rebel
against the king of France, vi. 48 :
called also Armuric-Lajthana, vi.
381, 434 ; Letavia, v. 89, 109 ; Cor-
nugallia, Cerniu-budic, Lhydaw, v.
109 ; Letha, vi. 434. For etymon,
see Aremorica, vi. 381.
Army in Ireland, how supported, i. 72 ;
Ussher's speech on, i. 79-86.
ARNALDISTiE — ASAPH.
13
ArnaldiatsB, a name of the Albigenses,
ii. 272.
Aruaul, a disciple of S. Kilian, vi. 502,
610 (Ind. Clir. G94).
Aniol Jus, companion of Peter Waldus,
ii. 2-13 ; one of the Catbari, burned,
ii. 2G4.
Arnulphus de Montgomery, son-in-law
of Murcherdach, iv. 526.
Arphaxad, age of, xi. 501 ; birth of,
xi. 606-517.
Ai-ragon, king of, defeated by Simon
of Montfort, ii. 363.
Arran, islands of, description of, vi,
347 ; occupied by S. Ibar, vi. 347.
Arratstowne, parish of, in Meath, i.
Ixxx.
Arsenius, abbot, iii. 98.
Artabanus, death of, viii. 290.
Artavus, i. e. cultellus, v. 475.
Artaxata, siege of, ix. 602.
Artaxerxes Longimanus, viii. 289,317.
Ochus, viii. 427-437.
Artemisia, viii. 426.
Arth, British for a bear, v. 533.
ArthoJu, disciple of Dubricius, v. 810.
Arthur, etymon of name, v. 533 ;
called Aper Cornubia;, vi. 36 ; son
of Cther Pendragon, v. 535 ; yields
to Cerdic, v. 535 ; date of his reign,
v. 533, 534, vi. 582 (Ind. Chr. 508,
610); alleged conquests of, vi. 34 ;
fights against Saxons at Coit Ce-
ledon, V. 86 ; at Badon, vi. 585
(Ind. Chr. 520) ; defeats Saxons
in twelve battles, v. 543 ; a favor-
ite with the Armoricans, vi. 39 ;
slays Hoel, vi. 217; fabled diploma
to Cambridge, vi. 30, 33 ; his wife,
Gueunivar, v. 536; his palace in
provincia Soyr, vi. 45 ; slays his
nephew, Modred, vi. 38 ; receives
his death-wound, vi. 39, 56 ; in bello
Camilan, vi. 168, 459 ; date of his
death, v. 168, vi. 38, 39, 590 (Ind.
Chr. 542) ; discovery of his tomb, v.
144-148 ; size of his bones, v. 146 ;
tradition of his revival, vi. 32 ; Ala-
nus de Insulis' eulogium of, vi. 34,
36.
Arthur's Oven, vi. 112.
Arthmius, son of iEdanus, vi. 253.
Articles, Irish, two codes of, xii. 693,
594, xvi. 9.
of 1566, reprinted, i. xxiiL-
xxix. ; account of, i. 42, 43.
of 1615, reprinted, i. xxxi.-l. ;
account of them, i. 44 ; Dr. Heylin's
objections to them, i. 44; an un-
happy expedient, i. 45; their origin,
i. 46 ; injurious, i. 47 ; how the king
was induced to ratify them, i. 47,
48; signed by authorities, 49; de-
ficient in sanction, i. 49, 61, 176;
whether repealed by canons in
1634, i. 176; statement of Scotch
commissioners about, i. 176; not
revived after Restoration, i. 177.
xxxix. adopted in Ireland, i. 166;
design of introduction, i. 166, xvi. 9;
whether previously subscribed in Ire-
land, i. 43 ; reputed Calvinistic, i.
45 ; might have been altered in
1661, i. 46; cited by Ussher, ii.
465 ; his assertion concerning, iii.
xii.
Artigraphi, iv. 160.
Artwil, son of a king, iv. 447.
Artrigi, regio, vi. 333.
Arundel, Thomas, iii. 497.
, Thomas, earl of, xv. 386, 394.
Arverni, vi. 460.
Arviragus, son of Kimbelin, king of
Britain, v. 29, 32; vi. 106, 552 (Ind.
Chr. 82) ; date of, v. 36 ; mentioned
by Juvenal, vi. 109 ; alleged dona-
tion of, to Glastonbury, vi. 551 (Ind.
Chr. 63) ; Marius son of, vi. 552
(Ind. Chr. 105). See Arivog.
Arvon, in Venedotia, vi. 44 ; ubi
Bangor, v. 115; ubi Snowdon, vi.
114.
Arx in composition. See Dun.
Arx Ledglaisse, or Dun-leatliglas, vi.
457.
Asacus, ordained by S. Patrick, vi.
518.
Asaph, S., pupil of S Kentigern, v.
112, vi. 593 (Ind. Chr. 660); his
successor, vi. 227. See S. Asaph.
14
ASCENSION — AUGUSTm.
Ascension, the, x. 573.
Aschenaz, or Germany, vi. 271.
Ascluis, son of Hengist, v. 477.
Ascriptitii, a class of tenants, xi.
424.
Asli, Mr., XV. 4GG, 470.
Asia, Ussher's disr|uisition about, pub-
lislied in 1641, vii. 1-39; origin of
word, vii. 15; three acceptations of
it, vii. 5 ; use of, in New Testament,
vii. 33, 60, i. 226 ; in its most limited
use, extent of, vii. 5; Lvdian, vii. 16,
17 ; Proconsular, vii. 19, 20 ; altera-
tions in extent of Proconsular, vii.
26 ; immunities of, vii. 36 ; Seven
Churches of, vii. 60 ; early bishops
of, vii. 61.
Assembly of Divines, Ussher sum-
moned to, i. 229 ; their restrictions,
i. 230 ; three prelates numbered
among, i. 230; Milton's exposure of
them, vi. 230 ; Selden's remark on,
i. 231.
Asser Menevensis, date of, iv. 378.
Assuerus, or Darius, viii. 247.
Asterius, Turcius Rufus, vi. 325 ; date
of, 326, 327, 330; his edition of
Sedulius, vi. 325-327. See Astu-
rius.
comes Pictorum, vi. 265 ; con-
verted by S. Florentius, vi. 309.
Asturius, ivory tablets of, vi. 327 ; his
date, vi. 327, 330.
Asylum, right of, granted to church
of Oudoceus, V. 110 ; to Winchester,
V. 154, vi. 555 (Ind. Chr. 187).
Atagnus, S., life of, vi. 485.
Atcheson, Sir Archibald, xv. 388, xvi.
423.
Athboye, parish of, i. Ixxxi.
Ath-cliath, or Dublin, vi. 422, 423 ;
Danes sail to, vi. 263.
Athelard, v. 140.
Athelstan, slain by Hungus, vi. 257,
king, at Elstanfurd, vi. 612 (Ind.
Chr. 814).
Athelwold, bishop, iv. 569, v. 142.
Athena, or Achlena, vi. 303.
Athenians, exploits of, inferior to de-
scription, vi. 36.
Athircon, son of Echodius, vi. 153,
556 (Ind. Chr. 221) ; father of Firi-
docus, vi. 172.
Athirdee, or Atrium Dei, vi. 417.
Athleta Dei, v. 196.
Athloane, parish of, i. cxxiii.
Athlumpney, parish of, in Meath, i.
Ixxvii.
Atholi, v!. 247.
Athsey, parish of, i. Ixxviii.
Athtrym, or Vadum Truim, visited by
S. Luman, vi. 413 ; date of founda-
tion of church of, vi. 414.
Atrium Dei, or Ardee, rural deanry of,
vi. 417.
Atrium Dobrani, birth place of S. De-
clan, vi. 334.
Atrochius, abbot, vi. 42, 590 (Ind.
Chr. 540).
Attacoti, who, vi. 117, 118; ravages
by, vi. 116, 560 (Ind. Chr. 364).
Attclxtus, or Atthala, abbot of Bobio,
vi. 481.
Attenth, in Scotland, v. 166.
Atthala. See Attclaitus.
Attila, defeat of, v. 465, vi. 573 (Ind.
Chr. 451).
Attiniacum, synod of, iv. 202.
Attrition and contrition, iii. 157.
Attwood, John, xvi. 94, 148.
Aubrey, Sir John, lodges Ussher, i.
244.
Audians, heretics, errors of, iii. 169.
Auerech, an island, vi. 583 (Ind. Chr.
508).
Augia, in Normandy, where Laurence
O'Toole died, iv. 554.
Augia Divitis, in Suevia, vi. 541.
Augidius, S., martyr, v. 205-207, vi.
558 (Ind. Chr. 304).
Augurius, an Irish bishop, v. 206.
Augusta, or London, v. 206.
Augustin, S., ten years engaged with
the Pelagians, v. 352 ; answer to
Pelagius' citation of S. Ambrose, iii.
35 ; his writings against Celestius,
V. 268 ; absent at his condemnation,
v. 268 ; his disputation with Julia-
nus, iv. 24, v. 355, 856 ; reply to
Prosper and Hilary, v. 400 ; his
AUGUSTIN — BAGNOLENSES.
15
Augustin — continued.
connexion with predestinarian con-
troversy, iv. 18, 23; definition of, iv.
93 ; representations of, by Genuadius,
V. 25, 27 ; present at two councils
of Carthage, v. 341 ; applies for
acts of synod of Diospolis, v. 29 G;
apology for, v. 294, 295 ; his tract
on, discovered by David Roth, v.
309 ; his death, v. 409, 410 ; Ful-
gentius' eulogium on, v. 406, 407 ;
Prosper's, v. 402, 418, 420, 421;
styled Aqua de Nubibus, iv. 438 ;
his doctrine on free will, iv. 253 ;
real presence, iv. 22 ; modesty of,
iv. 179 ; readiness to retract, iii.
233 ; reason for not mentioning
names, v. 283, 289 ; Irish tract de
Mirabilibus Scriptural, included in
the third volume of bis works, vi.
542, iv. 186, 250, 291, vi. 215;
Ussher compared to, i. 280.
, of Canterbury, uses Franks as
interpreters, v. 473.
a disciple of Palladius, vi. 368,
369.
bishop of VVaterford, iv. 553.
Augustus, name bestov/ed on Octa-
vius, X. 418 ; death of, x. 509.
Augustinians. See Canons Regular.
Aulularia of Plautus ascribed to Gildas,
vi. 76.
Auminus, prior of Culdees, vi. 198.
Awea, vi. 159.
Aurelianus, S. Paulus, vi. 97.
Aurelius, bishop of Carthage, v. 292,
301, 324, 341-343.
Ambrosius, king of the Britons,
V. 512, 89, 427, 440, vi. 223, 227,
442 ; brother of Uther, vi. 31.
Conanus, or Kynan Wledic, vi.
56, 61.
Aurum, S. Columbanus' censure of,
iv. 416-418.
Austremonius, bishop, vi. 460.
'AurtSowtTi'of, iii. 516.
Authority, parental, foundation of, xi.
347.
Authors cited in Religion of Ancient
Irish, iv. 377-379.
'AvToOcoc, whether Son of God is, xiv.
152-157.
Auxanius, bishop, colleague of Faustus,
v. 489, 502.
Auxianus, vi. 16.
Auxilius, or Usailus, bishop, vi. 383 ;
companion of S. Patrick, vi. 398,
400, 401; of Cill-Usalli, vi. 384,
618 ; synod of, vi. 491.
Avallonis insula, Glastonbury, etymon
of, vi. 40, 41, V. 32, 34, 38, 70,
148 ; AvalloniiB insula, v. 46, 130,
vi. 441 ; king Arthur born in, v.
144, 145 ; S. Iltuit buried in, vi.
42 ; S. Mary's of, vi. 555 (Ind. Chr.
187) ; Avalonis vaUis, v. 34.
Avalonius. See El nanus.
Avar\vy, son of Lud, vi. 32.
AvenlyfFe, or river Lifiey, xv. 10.
Avernia, vi. 458.
Avidiauus, S. of Rotterdam, v. 175.
Avignon, siege of, ii. 393-397.
Avitus, a Spanish presbyter, v. 290.
Axa, or Asa, ii. 122.
Axi, river near Glastonbury, v. 536.
Aylmer, Theophilus, to Ussher, xvi.
412.
Ayre, Mr., xv. 68. See Eyre, William.
B
Babe, , a friar, xvi. 509.
Babila, vi. 159.
Babylon, capture of, viii. 221 ; a name
of Rome, xii. 541 ; Ussher's judg-
ment of, xii. 537-543.
Bacchannis, island, vi. 43.
Bachiarius, or Mochta, vi. 416.
Badecestre, or Bath, vi. 91.
Baden, Dean, xv. 582, 587, xvi.
520.
Badonis pagus, now Bath, the Cair
Badon of the British, v. 544.
mons, near mouth of Severn,
now Bath, battle of, v. 459, 543,
544, vi. 575, 585 (Ind. Chr. 455,
520).
Bagnolenses, a sect of the Cathari, ii.
251, 252.
16
BAGSHAW - BANGOE.
Bagshaw, Sir Edward, xv. 464.
Baile-Atha-cliath, vi. 422.
Bailey, Mr., his conduct to bishop Be-
dell, i. 202.
Bainbridge, Dr., letters to Ussher, xv.
213, 351, 394, 447 ; mentioned, xv.
211, 266, 431, xvi. 74, 275, 470.
Baithanus, an Irish bishop, iv. 1, 427.
Baithenus, second abbot of Hy, vi.
237, 245, 533. 699, 600 (Ind. Clir.
597, 598)
Balxus, or Bale, John, Dempster's
censure of, vi. 233 ; Ussher's, v. 146,
529 ; errors in his Centur., iv. 295,
425, 511, V. 146, 186, 258, 263,
368, 521, 529, vi. 203, 245, 251,
482, 523, 524, 566 (Ind. Chr. 429).
Balcanqual, AValter, xvi. 560.
Baldhunincga, in south of Ireland, iv.
467.
Baldred, king, vi. 609 (Ind. Chr.
681).
Baldwin, archbishop, iv. 560.
a Jesuit, xvi. 358.
Bale, John, bishop of Ossory. See
Balxus.
Balemaccmuxgussa, mensal land of, iv.
552.
Balemettamlaib, mensal land of, iv.
552.
Balemochain, mensal land of, iv. 552.
Balencharan, mensal land of, iv. 552.
Balendelan, mensal land of, iv. 552.
Balengore, mensal land of, iv. 552.
Balenroolef, mensal land of, iv. 552.
Balfour, Lady, xvi. 390.
Ballaboye, chapel of, in Meath, i. cxvi.
Balle-leabair, vL 538.
Ballfeighan, parish of, in Meath, i.
IxxviiL
Balliboggan, parish of, in Jleath, i. c.
Balligarth, parish of, in Meath, i. Ixiii.
BalUloughloe, deanry of, 1. cxxii. ; pa-
rish of, i. cxxiii.
Ballimore Loxewdy, deanry of, i. ex. ;
parish of, i. ex. ; rectory of, i. Ivi.
BaUiol College, Oxford, MS. volume
of Ussher's sermons in, i. 314.
Ballreagh, chapel of, i. cvii.
Balruddan, i. Ixmx.
Ballymore Loxewdy, rectory of, i. Ivi.
Baliymote, Book of, vi. 230, 336, 344,
379,423,536, 610 (Ind. Chr. 697).
Ballymurrin or Alraoritia, parish of,
i. cxi.
Ballynaspick, see-land of, i. Ivi.
Balmae Sacrae, Acta, ii. 1 78.
Balmagarvey, parish o^ i. Ixv.
Balmaglassen, parish o^ i. Lxxi.
BaLsoon, or Eipperstown, parish of, i.
Ixxiii.
Balthazarius, Christ., letter of, to
Ussher, xvi. 583 ; named, xvi. 283.
Baldtrec, v. 140.
Baltinglass, Henry Crnmpe of, iv. 303.
Lord, to Ussher, xvi 479.
Bancor, in Wales, v. 161 ; monastery
of, V. 370 ; school of, v. 160 ; called
Bancor Vaur, v. 162. See Bangor.
Bancoruaburg, monastery of, iv. 351.
Bangor, three places of the name, often
confounded, v. 160, 161, vi. 482,
XV. 16.
a Bancor "palchro vel excelso
choro," in Arvon, vi. 44, v. 115 ; S.
Daniel of, vi. 43, 584 (Ind. Chr.
516) ; on theMeanath, v. 112, 162 ;
founded by Mailgo, v. 1 12, 591
(Ind. Chr. 544) ; Richard, bishop
of, v. 202 ; a Welsh see in Provin-
ciale Roman um, v. 111.
in Flint, v. 161; on the Dee, v.
162 ; founded, v. 161, vi. 524,
554 (Ind. Chr. 182) ; Pelagius said
to have been an abbot of, v. 253 ;
greatly frequented, iv. 304, v. 161,
vi. 94; one thousand two hundred
monks of, slain by EdelfriJ, iv. 357,
V. 194, vi. 476, 603 (Ind. Chr. 613).
See Bancor, Bancornaburg.
in the Ards of Lister, vi. 475 j
near Fergusiana Petra (Carrickfer-
gus), V. 161 ; founded by S. Com-
gall, V. 253 ; date of, vi. 524, 593
(Ind. Chr. 559) ; notice of founder, v.
506, vi. 482 ; multitude of students
in, vi. 475, 476, 483 ; wasted by
the Danes, vi. 613 (Ind. Chr. 818) ;
often confounded with the Bangers
in Wales, vi. 476.
BANGOR —
Bangor. Seo Bancor, Bannoclior,
Beanchor, Benchor, Beughor, Com-
gellus.
Banuava. See Bonavem.
Bannesdovvue, near Bath, v. 544.
Bannoclior, vi. 482. See Bangor.
Bauto, Valentinian's general, vi. 119.
Bantommewen^', S., v. 132.
Baptism, .sacrament of, xi. 193; effi-
cacy of, XV. 482, 505, 511, 512 ;
grace of, vi. 21, xiii. 44 ; Irish form
of, iv. 270, 493 ; lay, occasionally
valid, iv. 496 ; error in form of, iv.
461 ; distinction of defects in. iv. 402,
403 ; change of name at, vi. 293,
294 ; Lanfranc's exposition of, iv.
495-499 ; Irish article of 1566 on,
i. xxvii. ; of 1615, i. xlviii. ; Jewish,
an example of unwritten tradition,
xiv. 125.
Barbarmn Fretum, Baltic, v. 446.
Barberiui MS. of the LXX., vii. 519.
Barberius, Cardinal, xv. 271.
Barclay, F., letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
464.
Bardi, or poets, iv. 560.
Bardse}', orEnhli, burial-place of saints,
vi. 44. See Enlily.
Bare, S. See Barrus.
Barlaeus, Christopher, xyi. 120.
Barlow, Dr. Thomas, letters of, to
Ussher, xvi. 98, 268, 303, 585 ;
publishes Ussher's chronology, i.
307; xi. 477-481.
Dr. Randolph, prolocutor of lower
house of Irish convocation, i. 43 ;
recommended for see of Tuam, xv.
423 ; account of him, i. 43 ; men-
tioned, XV. 195, 423, xvi. 35.
Barnabas, Ussher's epistle of, accident
to, i. 235.
a missionary to Britain, vi. 291 ;
baptizes Beatus in Scotia, vi. 551
(Ind. Chr. 48).
Barneveldt, his confession, signed by
many at Cambridge, xv. 130; his
execution, xv. 144, 145, 507.
Barocci, Giacomo, Greek MSS. of,
bought for Oxford, vii. 89, 362, xv.
421, 436, 447.
vor.. xvn.
BATHENUS. 17
Baronius, his charge of schism against
Irish church, iv. 331, 332 ; errors
in his Annales, ii. 42, 222, iv. 180,
192, 194, 542, 554, v. 301, 334,
335, 339, 341, 307, 430, 472, 489,
513, vi. 7, 30, 51, 338, 397, vi. 366,
392, 454, vii. 104, 241, 242, 506 ;
unskilfulness of, vi. 492.
Barr, S., of Cork, vi. 535. See Barrus.
Barri, family name of Giraldus Cara-
brensis, iv. 556.
Barrindeus, S., of Druiracuillen, vi.
478, 532, 598 (Ind. Chr. 590).
Barrington, Sir Thomas, xvi. 534.
, Lady, XV. 534, xvi. 49, 534.
Barrius, Gulielmus, ii. 370.
Barrocus, or Barrus, S., of Cork, vi.
521, 544. See Barrus.
Barrow, river, formerly Bearbha, vi.
425 ; or Birgus, vi. 503.
Barrus, S., called also Bare, Barr,
Barrocus, founder of Cork, vi. 521 ;
Barroc, Finn- barr, Lochanus, vi.
544, 604 (Ind. Chr. 630) ; his dis-
ciples, vi. 535, 607 (Ind. Chr. 660).
Bartholomaius, bishop, favours the AI-
bigenses, ii. 338.
Bascli, or Basculi, ii. 336.
Basil, council of, claims of English on
precedence at, v. 39, 59, 215.
Basileus used for rex, iv. 509, 571.
Basilidians, heresy of, xvi. 466.
Basingewere in Flintshire, vi. 461.
Basire, Isaac, letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
121 ; mentioned, xvi. 110.
Baskney, chapel of, i. cxiii.
Bassiauus, son of Severus, v. 198.
Bastwick, John, xvi. 91.
Batchcroft, Thomas, xv. 309.
Bath, suffragan of St. David's, v. 113 ;
called Cair Baden, v. 544 ; lost by
Britons, vi. 90; Henry, earl of, let-
ter of, to Ussher, xvi. 580. See
Badon.
Batha insula, vi. 78, 600 (Ind. Chr.
599).
Bathe, Sir John, obtains church pro-
perty, i. Ill ; mentioned, xv. 487,
492, 525, 526.
Bathenua. See Baithenus.
C
18
BATHILDIS — BEG-ERIN.
Bathildis, queen of France, vi. 206.
Battiere, J., letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
29 ; mentioned, xvi. 522.
Bavaria, evangelization of, v. 163.
Bavo, Orbaci abbas, iv. 60, 171.
S., epitaph of, iv. 425 ; also
called Allowin, iv. 426 ; account of,
iv. 426.
Bawbe, where, v. 476.
Baxter, Richard, intercourse of, with
Ussher, i. 295 ; his anecdote of
Ussher, i. 257 ; Ussher's preaching
compared to his, xv. 464, 474.
Bayle, his censure of Irish prelates,
i. 77.
Bayley, John, xv. 130.
Beadvulf, bishop, vi. 206, 612 (Ind.
Chr. 791).
Beanehor, vi. 475. See Bangor.
Beanus, a disciple of Declan, vi. 335,
560 (Ind. Chr. 364).
Bearbha, or Barrow, vi. 504.
Beast, mark of, ii. 26 ; in Rev. xvii. 8,
judgment of, xii. 547-550.
Beatitudine, De, or Bective, iv. 539.
Beatus, S., vi. 292, 293, 552 (Ind.
Chr. 66, 99) ; acts of, vi. 292, 294.
Beaumont, or Rookwood, discussion
with, i. 68 ; defeat of, i. 69.
Bee, in Xormandy, iv. 515.
Becaria. See Bekerye.
Beccanus, solitarius, iv. 432.
Beckerin. See Beg-erin.
Becket, Thomas a, education of, xi.
471 ; vision of, iii. 487.
BectilFe, parish of, i. Ixxxvi.
Bective, or Becliife, formerly I-ieltrede,
called also De Beatitudine, iv. 539.
Bede, Venerable, birth-place of, vi.
539, 608 (Ind. Chr. 673) ; his
chronology, xi. 495 ; an opposer of
Pelagianism, iv. 3, 4, 8 ; his evi-
dence of Palladius' mission, vi. 356 ;
follows Gildas, v. 511; a letter to
the Irish, preserved by, iv, 1 ; al-
leged for the subjection of the Irish
church to Canterburj', iv. 567 ; tes-
timony concerning Ninian, vi. 200 ;
not so accurate as Adamnau in chro-
nology of S. Columba, vi. 236 ; to
Bede — continued.
be corrected by the Irish annaUsts,
vi. 246, 516; correction of text of,
vi. 498 ; his Hist. Eccles. ends, vi.
611 (Ind. Chr. 731) ; his transla-
tion of the Scriptures, xii. 284 ; let-
ter to Plegwin, xi. 495 ; Probus'
Life of S. Patrick inserted in works
of, vi. 373 ; acts of S. Andrew erro-
neously ascribed to, vi. 186.
Bedell, William, provost of Trinity
College, i. 87, 88, xv. 365 ; arrives
in Ireland, i. 88; his reformation of
the college, xvi. 458, 487 ; bishop
of Kilmore and Ardagh, xv. 433,
443, xvi. 487 ; consecration of, i.
97; resigns Ardagh, i. 28; studies
Irish, x^-i. 476 ; treatment of Pa-
pists, XV. 484 ; censor of the press,
i. 131 ; enacts canons in synod, i.
204 ; thwarted by dean Bernard, i.
115, XV. 532-534 ; his spirited let-
ter to him, i. 116 ; troubles with his
chancellor, i. 116, 117, xv. 466 ;
differences with Ussher, i. 115, 202 ;
neglected by Ussher, i. 203 ; charges
against, xv. 459, 464 ; opponents of,
XV. 464; visits Ussher, i. 119, xv.
531 ; quoted by Ussher, iv. 410,
with commendation, iy. 463, 468,
471, 472, 482; praised by Us-
sher, iv. 432, 434, 439, 443, 505,
508, 559, XV. 540 ; by archbishop
Abbot, i. 87; by Dr. Ward, xv.
507 ; his diary cited, i. 88, 89, 92 ;
letters of, to Ussher, i. 119, xv.
389, 395, 425, 458, 463, 464, 484,
531, xvi. 458, 468, 474, 487, 499 ;
of Ussher to, xv. 473 ; letters to
Dr. Ward, xv. 508, 512 ; Dr. Ward
to, XV. 510 ; letter to — , xvi. 442;
MSS. in possession of, iv. 249, v. 17 ;
Mason's Life of, error in, i. 97.
Bedeme, the town, v. 216.
Bedwin, bishop, vi. 250.
Bee [Cornelius], a publisher, xvi. 586.
Bees introduced into Ireland, vi. 521,
522, 589 (Ind. Chr. 540).
Beg- Erin, i. e. Modiea Hibernia, or
Bride Hay, near Glastonbury, v.
BEG-ERIN
Ueg-Erin — continued.
142, 151, vi. 4G4, 4G5, 469, 579
(lad. dir. 488).
, i.e. Piirva Hibernia, or Beckerin,
an island in soutli Hua-Kenselach,
near Wexford, vi. 347, 430; occu-
pied by S. Ibar, vi. 347, 565 (Ind.
Chr. 420), 580 (lud. Chr. 490) ;
where he erected a monastery, and
was buried, vi. 347, 348, 581 (Ind.
Chr. 500).
Beget, meaning of, in Genesis, xi. 502.
Beggini, who, ii. 335.
Begliards, a sect of the Waldenses, ii.
252, XV. 149.
Beguards, in favour with Gregory XII.,
XV. 150.
Beguins, a sect of the Waldenses, ii.
252.
Bekerye, or Becaria, a small island be-
longing to Glastonbury, v. 142, 151 ;
called also Bride Hay, vi. 465, 469.
See Beg-Erin.
Belaigduiu, Ciaran of, vi. 375.
Beletl), John, xii. 335.
Belga;, in Somerset, v. 87.
Belgic version of Scriptures, xii. 356.
Belgium, appeal of Irish Protestants to
magistrates of, xvi. 643.
Belgius. See Medwin.
Belief, Christian, chief articles of, xi.
219.
Belisarius, victory of, v. 821.
Bell, ecclesiastical, vi. 469 ; made at
Maio, vL 610 (Ind. Chr. 697).
Bellarminus, arguments of, in De Verbo
Dei, answered, xiv. 71, 86, 98 ;
question answered, ii. 315 ; his doc-
trine of supremacy combated, xiv.
1-6 ; arguments for an unwritten
tradition, xiv. Ill ; refuted, xiv.
101 ; concerning the Septuagint,
cited, vii. 444 ; quotes the same
Scripture variously, xiv. 59 ; misre-
presents Augustin, iii. 283 ; shifts
to cross Beza, iii. 336 ; dead, xvi.
385.
Bellomais, archbishop of Lyons, ii.
239.
Belplier, the sultan, ii. 122.
C
BENNET. 19
Beluacensis civitas, vi. 311.
Benchor, in Ardea, vi. 475, 593 (Ind.
Chr. 659); of Dalaradia, vi. 430;
founded by S. Comgall, vi. 430,
474-476, V. 506, vi. 283, xv. 16.
See Bangor.
Benedict, rule of, like, and often com-
bined with, that of Colurabanus, vi.
484, 485 ; the joint rule adopted in
Gaul, vi. 485, 486 ; fuller than Co-
lumbanus', vi. 485 ; introduced into
British Islands, vi. 486; supersedes
the Columbian, vi. 607 (Ind. Chr.
6G4); enjoined scourging, iv. 61-63 ;
errors respecting, vi. 483.
a disciple of Palladius, vi. 368,
369, 568 (Ind. Chr. 431).
IX., pope, ii. 107 ; subjects Po-
land to see of liome, ii. 109-111;
his abdication, ii. 112 ; death, ii.
113.
Benedicta, S., vi. 169.
Benen, or Benignus, S., son of Sesc-
nen, vi. 408, 569 (Ind. Chr. 433) ;
successor of S. Patrick, vi. 437, 574,
577 (Ind. Chr. 455, 465) ; hymn of,
vi. 423 ; his death, vi. 578 (lud.
Chr. 468).
Bene't Library, at Cambridge, MSS.
in, V. 71, XV. 54.
Beneventum, Cadoc, abbot of, v. 638.
Benghor, vi. 476. See Bangor.
Benigna, vi. 169.
Benignus, or Benen, baptized, vi.
408 ; a disciple of S. Patrick, vi.
408 ; ordained, vL 518 ; successor
of S. Patrick, vi. 437-439 (Ind.
Chr. 455), 674 ; death of, vi. (Ind.
Chr. 465, 468), 577, 578 ; his Life
of S. Patrick, vi. 373 ; his hymn,
vi. 423 ; supposed to be Beona, vi.
439 ; Life of, by Johannes Tinmuth,
vi. 439.
of Glastonbury, v. 137, vi. 578
(Ind Chr. 468).
presbyter Scotus, xii. 268.
Benlanus, presbyter, iv. 295.
Bennet, Doctor, bishop of Cloyne, i.
190.
Sir John, xv. 114.
2
20 BENNONI
Bennoni, Cardinal, ii. 129.
Benty, king of Powis, v. 384.
Beokerie, or Begeiye, v. 140.
Beona, or Benignus, vi. 439.
Beorwaldus, or Berthwald, first Saxon
abbot of Glastonbury, v. 136, 138,
152, vi. 611 (Ind. Chr. 721).
Berbha, or Barrow, vi. 425.
Bercban, or Byrchin, vi. 534, 595 (Ind.
Chr. 570).
Berdsey, Saxon name for the island
Enhly, or Enli, vi. 44, 173, 591
(Ind. Chr. 554).
Bereg, son of Dego, vi. 410.
Berench, or Beringarius, king of the
Picts, vi. 108 ; a quo Berwic, vi.
108, 653 (Ind. Chr. 142).
Berengariani, or Calvinists, ii. 214.
Bereugarius, of Tours, ii. 214; denies
real presence, ii. 215; forerunners
of, ii. 219, iv. 84, 285; celebrated
for his learning, ii. 215, 216; spread
of his opinions, ii. 218; opposed by
Leo IX., ii. 219 ; follows Johannes
Scotus, ii. 219, iv. 285 ; excommuni-
cated at Vercelli, ii. 219 ; able defence
in Rome, ii. 220 ; sends his treatise
to Lanfranc, ii. 219 ; discussion with
him, ii. 221, opposed by, ii. 223 ;
forced to burn Johannes Scotus'
tract, ii. 222; retractation, ii. 222 ;
withdrawn, ii. 223 ; summoned to
Rome, ii. 223 ; second retractation,
ii. 223 ; silence enjoined on, ii. 225 ;
said to have changed his opinion, ii.
225, 226; died in 1088, ii. 226;
burial-place, ii. 226 ; epitaph, ii. 227;
unstable, ii. 228 ; heresy of, con-
demned, ii. 228 ; his followers, ii.
228, 229, iii. 88 ; various opinions
as to his doctrines, ii. 224 ; they
continued long, ii. 231 ; an original
MS. of, ii. 219; observations on
Plecgil's Vision, iii. 77 ; writers for
and against, ii. 214, 216-219 ; work
attributed to, iii. 24.
Berewick, Berenchi villa, vi. 108.
Berhtus, Ecgfrid's general, vi. 276.
Beria, that is Civitas, vi. 457.
Beringarius. See Berench.
— BETTS.
Berkshire, Thomas, earl of, xv. 336.
Bernard, first Norman bishop of St.
David's, v. 108 ; GiUebert assists at
consecration of, iv. 510.
Dr., Ussher's chaplain, i. 115 ;
obnoxious to Bedell, i. 115; Crom-
well's almoner, i. 271 ; obtained
several of Ussher's MSS., i. 317 ;
publishes some of Ussher's works, i.
304, 305 ; his view of Ussher's
doctrine, i. 295 ; on Presbyterian
ordination, i. 256, 258; his Life of
Ussher cited, i. 7, 26, 50, 56, 231.
, Nicholas, xv. 70, 197, 476, 532,
534, xvi. 484.
Richard, letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
360.
Bernicia, province of, vi. 200; bounds
of,v. 452, 453; people of, converted,
vi. 227.
Berow, or Bearbha, river, vi. 504.
Bertefrid, bishop, vi. 485.
Berthualdus, first Saxon abbot of
Glastonbury, vi., 608 (Ind. Chr.
670) ; afterwards of Raculva, be-
comes archbishop of Canterbury, vi.
610 (Ind. Chr. 693).
Bertius, Paulus, xv. 178, 185.
death of, xv. 455.
Bertram, or Ratram, on real presence,
ii. 52, vii. 83 ; ancient copies of, ii.
54, 55 ; noticed in Roman Index
Prohibitorius, ii. 53 ; in Index Ex-
purgatorius Belg., ii. 53 ; Hispan.,
ii. 54 ; called the precursor of Cal-
vin, iii. 84; eulogium on, iv. 170.
See Ratram,
de Verdon, seneschal of Ireland,
iv. 557.
Bertus, Egfrid's general, vi. 276, 609
(Ind. Chr. 604).
Bervenna, river at Fossae, vi. 540.
Berwick, founded, vi., 553 (Ind. Chr.
142).
Bessarion, archbishop of Nice, iii. 195.
Betaghtown, see-land of, in Meath, i.
liv.
Bethlehem, xiv. 232, 233.
Betts, Richard, bishop elect of Kilfe-
nora, xv. 444.
BEYERLINCK — BISHOP.
21
Beyerlinck, Lawrence, xv. 113.
Bible, Authorized Version of, Ussher
applies for a copy of, xv. 70 ; error
in preface of, xv. 291 ; translated
into Irisli by King, i. 202.
Bibliotheca Theologica, Ussher's, com-
menced, i. 9, 27, 319 ; quoted, i.
310, iii., xiii., xii. 620 ; original of,
in Britisli Museum, i. 320 ; Dr.
Langbaine's transcript preserved in
the Bodleian Library, i. 320 ; copy
of it made for the editor, i. 320;
imfit for publication, i. 320 ; origi-
nal sketch of, in Trinity College, i.
321.
Bicanus, father of S. Iltutus, v.
538.
Biddle, John, Ussher's interview with,
i. 247.
Biderraannus, Jacobus, v. 531.
Biguonius, Jerome, xvi. 2, 63, 253,
558.
Bilefeldensis Decanus, vi. 165.
BiUus, Armoricanus diaconus, vi. 51.
Bill, Mr., printer, xv. 118, 415, xvi.
514.
Bilneus, Thomas, controversy of, with
Brusierdus, ii. 85.
Binen. See Benen.
Binius, Severinus, his Concilia, corrup-
tions in, iii. 542, iv. 180, 181, v.
489, 490, 501.
Bipedalis versus, poem in, iv. 416-
420.
Birchingham, Sir Ralph, xvi. 362.
Birgus, or Barrow, river, vi. 503.
Birinus, S., apostle of Gewisasi, v. 532,
vi. 605 (Ind. Chr. 635).
Bim, Phelim Mac Feagh, xv. 421.
Birr, reputed the centre of Ireland, v.
518 ; S. Brendan of, vi. 523, 590
(Ind. Chr. 540).
Birrus, same as Amfibalns, vi. 58.
Bishop, Ussher's treatise on the origin
of, vii. 41-71; Dr. Eainoldes on,
vii. 75 ; Ussher's sentiments on or-
der of, i. 258, 259 ; secular presi-
dents of cities, vii. 33 ; mentioned in
Old Testament, vii. 44 ; Trpotarwg,
or antistes, vii. 47 ; a generic title.
Bishop — continued.
V. 123; ordained by the apostles, vii.
61, 52 ; called angel, xii. 631 ;
churches early administered by, vii.
66, 62 ; primitive testimonies con-
cerning, vii. 70, 71; Ignatius', vii.
79, 80 ; extravagant dignity of, in
Apost. Constitut., vii. 168-173; a
succession of 27 in Ephesus, be-
tween Timothy and Coucil. Cal-
ched., vii. 47 ; 214, at synod of
Carthage, called sacerdotes by
Prosper, v. 319 ; ordination of, by a
single bishop, iv. 321, 493, 521,
524, V. 98, 366, vi. 207; "more
Britouum et Scotorum," vi. 225,
397; early British, vii. 56, 82, 83 ;
the number 7 in Britain, v. 116;
28 in Lucius' time, v. 79 ; so many
as 65, v. 116 ; mode of election of,
iv. 323-325; subsequently by kings,
vi. 43 ; bishop of Glasgow chosen
by king and clergy, vi. 225 ; early
Irish, numerous, iv. 322, vi. 434,
517, 518; distinguished from ab-
bots, presbyters, and doctors, iv.
427 ; resident in abbeys, vi. 43 ;
none in primitive church of Scoti,
according to Fordun and Major,
vi. 354 ; 4 in Ireland anterior to
Patrick, vi. 355 ; first who died in
Ireland, vi. 383 ; consecrated by
one bishop in Ireland, iv. 493, 524,
vi. 225 ; without fixed sees, iv. 524;
Anselm's exhortation concerning,
iv. 523 ; ancient mode of election in
Ireland, iv. 323, 325-329, 488, 518,
619, vi. 49, 82, 512; no control
over, exercised by pope of Rome, iv.
322, 323; authority claimed by
the see of Canterbury, iv. 327-329 ;
in Ireland summoned to parliament,
xi. 460; not elected by dean and
chapter, i. 62, 67 ; forbidden to
hold pluralities, i. 108; yet a bi-
shoprick held with provostship, i.
199 ; of Man, elected by clergy and
people, vi. 182, 183 ; ordination of,
compulsory, vi. 49, 78 ; procured
for hire, iv. 458 ; stated to hare
- BOETHIUS.
22 BISHOP
Bishop — continued.
been by presbyters, i. 257 ; confer-
red per saltum, i. 259 ; jurisdiction
of, before consecration, claimed by
metropolitan, i. 55, xv. 156, 157,
159, 160 ; formerly married, iv.
459, V. 103 ; precedence of, how
determined, v. 123 ; 7 offices of, iv.
608 ; not included in the seven or-
ders, iv. 501, 502 ; reason for hav-
ing a fixed charge, iv. 524 ; minimum
and maximum of churches under
administration, iv. 503 ; over pro-
vinces and tribes, not cities, iv. 60 ;
over Plots, vi. 208 ; territorial titles
of, iv. 519 ; a bishop over two
people, iv. 358 ; nominate succes-
sors, vi. 78 ; Greek style of, vii. 38 ;
Constantine's observation respecting,
xi. 288 ; intlependence of, violated
by Roman church, ii. 44 ; of Armo-
rica to whom subject, vi. 47 ; reve-
nues assigned to, in France, vi. 78 ;
orders of, denied by Cathari, ii. 250 ;
English, Dr. James complains of,
XV. 207 ; enactment against seizing,
iL 90.
Bishopricks, of Christendom, recited
in Provinciale, v. ill. ; sold, xv.
357, 369.
Biterrense concilium, ii. 234.
Bitheiis, a bishop, vi. 518.
Bitbynia, fabled birth-place of Con-
stantine, v. 225.
Bitihildis, S., iv. 245.
BiturigK, council of, ii. 389, 392.
Blick-guard, the term, xiii. 111.
Bladma, mountain, vi. 533.
Blair, ordination of, i. 146, 147 ; re-
ception of, by Ussher, i. 148 ; his
narrative, i. 149 ; misstatement of,
i. 148.
Blaithmac, S., Life of, vi. 240.
Blangoridus. See Blegored.
Blastus, heresy of, vL 509.
Blathach, river, near the Barrow, vi.
504.
Blathmac, king, vi. 515: death of,
vi. 608 (Ind. Chr. 665).
Blavetus, river, in Armorica, v. 509.
I Bledach in regioneHeth, vi. 584(Ind.
i Chr. 614).
I Bledeni, granted to Glastonbury, v.
I 140.
; Bledri, bishop of Landaff, iv. 325.
' Blegored, translator of the Welsh laws,
xi. 468.
Blemmyae, near the Ethiopians, vi. 365.
Bleweth, Francis, letter of, xvL 349.
Blomseus, John, searches for Joseph of
Arimathea, v. 44.
Blondel, David, controversy with
Ussher, i. 233, 234; communication
of, vi. 349, 350; letter of to Ussher,
xvi. 68 ; mentioned, xvi. 91, 128,
147, 153, 553, 566, 584.
Blundell, Sir Francis, xvL 428.
Boate, Arnold, controversy with Cap-
pellus, i. 267, vii. 589, xvi. 204,
205 ; assailed by Cappe'.lus, L 182,
187; complaint against, xvi. 200;
his estimate of Ussher, i. 121; his
letters to Ussher, xvi. 39, 57, 126,
168, 181, 193, 234, 245, 281, 553,
557, 577, 579, 581 ; Ussher to, xvi.
153, 159, 178, 187, 202 ; named,
xvi. 19, 32, 179, 192, 200, 237,
240, 242, 284, 566.
Bobio, monastery of, vi. 481, 603 (Ind.
Chr. 614); Atthala, abbot of, vL
481 ; a MS. of, iv. 408.
I Bouhel, Decanonization of, by Richard
James, xv. 263.
Bodkin, Mr., xvi. 494, 497, 500.
Bodley, nephew of Sir Thomas, xv. 417.
I Bodmin, S. Petroc of, vi. 84.
Bodotria sinus, vi. 113, 136, 552 find.
Chr. 77).
Body of Divinity, work fathered on
Ussher, i. 248 ; disavowed, L 249 ;
I recent edition, L 249.
Boendeo, river, vi. 414.
Boethanus, or Eochanus, vL 515.
Boethius, Hector, errors of, vi. 223,
231, 234, 240, 258, 512, 656 (Ind.
Chr. 216) ; historical inaccuracies of,
vi. 178, 180; perversion of names,
vi. 237 ; said to have seen king
Fergus" MSS., vi. 125 ; said to have
seen lona MSS., vi. 126.
BOETIUS — BREDEN.
23
Boetius for Aetius in editions of Bede,
V. 424.
Bofiude. See Inisbofinde.
Bogoniili, who, ii. 232.
Bohemian brethren, dogmas of, ii.
173 ; desire for Vernacular Scrip-
tures, xii. 299, 362 ; defeat of army,
XV. 151, 164.
Boinus, river, vi. 569 (Ind. Chr. 433).
Boisius, or Bush, river, vi. 144.
Bolton, chancellor, corruption of, 1.
117.
Bomine. See Bodmin.
Bonavem Tabernix, or Bannava, S.
Patrick's birth-place, vi. 375.
Bones of saints, vi. 536.
Boni Homines, a name of Waldenses,
ii. 267, 268.
BonifacianEe, v. 368.
Bonifacius, letter of, to pope Zacharias,
iv. 457-460 ; Zacharias' letter to, iv.
463-465.
rex, vi. 171.
Bonnel, Jeremj', xvi. 263.
Bononii, an appellation of the Wal-
denses, ii. 267.
Bonowne, paiish of, i. cxiv.
BonvUum, synod of, iv. 185.
Book, S. Cataldus', of three leaden
plates, vi. 306 ; prices of books in
1613, XV. 74.
Booth, Mr., xvi. 282,
Bootius. See Boate.
Bostonus Buriensis, cited, iv. 3.
Boswell, Dudley, xvi. 545.
, SirWaham, letter of, i. 263 ; to
Ussher, xv. 166.
Both kinds, administration of Eucharist
in, iv. 279, 280.
Botius. See Boate.
Bourgchier, Sir H., letters of, to Us-
sher, i. 62, 63, XV. 113, 129, 173,
187, 193, 203, 227, 232, 270, 274,
430, 436, 454, 461, xvi. 358, 883,
416, 428, 514; mentioned, xv. 76,
169, 171, 175, xvi, 420.
Sir J., Ussher forms his acquain-
tance, i. 29.
Boyle, or Buellium, abbey of, founded,
iv. 539 ; annals of, cited, iv. 531,
Boyle, bishop Richard, xvi. 404, 437.
family, pluriJists, i. 107.
Boyn, river, in Canipo Breg, vi, 410.
mouth of, called Inver Colp, vi.
413.
Boyse, John, xv. 282, 292, 293, 332,
336, 338, 340, 342, 344, 347, 349,
368.
Bracara, visited by S. James, vi. 290.
, council of, xi. 421.
Bracbanta gens, iv. 423.
Bracheus, harbour of, v. 485.
Bracti, or Britons, v. 443.
Bracton, who, xi, 471.
Bradish, Mr., xvi. 331, 340, 357.
Brad wall, Thomas, letter of, xvi. 516.
Bradwardio, Thomas, iii. 674.
Brady, Blr., xv. 537, 538.
Brai, river, Oldcourt at, vi. 405.
Braid-Albain, or Brunalbain, in Dal-
riada, vi. 147.
Bramhall, John, comes to Ireland, and
procures regal visitation, i. 164 ; ap-
pointed bishop of Derry, i. 1 64, xv.
378, 379 ; a royal commissioner, i.
206 ; exertions to introduce the
XXXIX. articles, i. 173, 174; his
letter to Ussher in 1646, i. 262,
263 ; letter of, xvi, 293 ; mentioned
XV. 579, xvi. 35, 520, 528.
Bran, a kinsman of Columba, vi. 231.
Brandan. See Brendan,
Brandubh, son of Ethach, king of
Leinster, vi. 425 ; attends a synod,
vi. 600 (Ind. Chr. 598) ; slays
Aedus, vi. 514, 600 (Ind. Chr. 698);
grants Ferns to Maidoc, vL 537.
son of Meilgi, vi. 237.
Brasichellan, or Malvenda, v. 495.
See Index Auctorum.
Brass, vessels of, iv. 278.
Bread, sacramental, usage regarding,
vi. 492.
Breaghmuid, churches of, granted to
S. Ciaran, vi. 525, 692 (Ind. Chr.
544).
Brecknock, formerly Buelt, v. 521 i
Giraldus Cambrensis, archdeacon of,
iv. 556.
! Breden, S., of Glastonbury, v. 132.
24
BREG — BRIGANTES.
Br^, campus, ri. 232, 406 ; ubi The-
moria, vi. 407 ; ubi river Boyu, vi.
410.
Bregden, near Glastonbun-, v. 149.
Bregensium fines, vi. 406. See Breg.
Bregorez, abbot of Glastonbury, v. 137.
Brehon laT\ s used in Ireland, i. 313.
Brenaind, Irish form of Brendan, vi.
523. See Brendan.
Brendan, two of the name, in second
order of saints, vi. 478, 523 ; both
pupils of S. Finian, vi. 473.
of Birr, son of Neimaindus, vi.
523, 590 (Ind. Chr. 540) ; or son of
Luaigneus, vi. 595 (Ind. Chr. 571) ;
legend of, respecting Hy, vi. 240 ;
reckoned the prophet of Ireland, vi.
473 ; date of his d;ath, vi. 523, 595
(Ind. Chr. 571) ; his festiviil, vi.
445.
— of Clonfert, son of Finnloga, vi.
474; birth of, vi. 579 (Ind. Chr.
484) ; pupil of S. Finian, vi. 590
(Ind. Chr. 540) ; his labours, vi.
474 ; churches founded by, vi. 523,
583, 584 (Ind. Chr. 508, 514) ;
labouring monks of, iv. 303, 304 ;
visits Britain, vi. 323, 582 (Ind.
Chr. 508), 584 (Ind. Chr. 514) ;
educates S. Machutus, vi. 50, 585
(Ind. Chr. 520); succeeds Elleiiius
at Llancarvan, vi. 50 ; confounded
with Maclovius, vi. 51 ; visits Aran,
vi. 529, 533 ; school under, at Ross,
vi. 472 ; voyages of, vi. 523, 595
(Ind. Chr. 577); his death, vi. 595-6
(Ind. Chr. 577); ancient legend of,
less absurd, iv. 268 ; Molanus' re-
marks on, iv. 268 ; his lex, vi. 484 ;
his rule, vi. 484, 6 1 1 (Ind. Chr. 743) ;
death, at Enachduin, vi. 523, 596
(Ind. Chr. 577); at Clonfert, vi. 50 ;
buried at Cluain-fert, vi. 524, 596
(Ind. Chr. 577) ; Life of, iv. 268,
304, vi. 474, 484, 524, 535. See
Brandan, Brendin.
Brendin, S., or Brendan, mentioned by
Cumianus, iv. 339, 442, \-i. 501.
, two sons of, vi. 237.
Brenese fretum, ^•i. 406.
Brermus, acts of, ix. 141, 142.
Brennuyd, or Bernicia, v. 452.
Brentaknolle, now Brentemers, v. 149.
Brente, ten hides of, granted to Glas-
tonburv, v. 140, 149.
Brent- marsh, or Brentemers, granted to
Glastonbury, v. 149.
Breuwal, a Glastonburj- saint, v. 132.
Brerely, John, iii. iv.
Brereton, John, xv. 77 ; his will, xv.
500 ; mentioned, xv. 135, 482, 540,
559.
Randall, xv. 500.
Bresal, son of Endeus, vi. 237.
lector of Armagh, vi. 421.
Bressialus, bishop, vi. 518.
Bptravia, confounded with Bptrr/a,
vi. 291.
BfJEraytfee vqaci, vi. 267.
Bpf-aviKai vijaoi, iv. 243, ^•i. 287,
319, 340, 341.
Brevi, in Wales, synod of, v. 104,
541, vi. 585 (Ind. Chr. 519). See
Llan-dewy-brevy.
Brevia, what, iv. 534.
Breviarium Burgedalense, vi. 512.
Hibemicum, vi. 229, 230.
Romanura, iii. 444.
Sarisburiense, iii. 453, v. 177.
Scoticum, vi. 209, 229, 230, 233.
Breviensis synodus. See Brevi.
Brian, king of Ireland, slain, iv. 318.
Bricius bishop of Limerick, iv. 553.
Bride-hay, or Bride-eye, that is, Bri-
gidse insida, near Glastonbury, vi,
464, 465. See Parva Hiberuia.
' Bridgeman, bishop John, xvi. 366,
516.
Bridius filius Meilechon, vi. 233 ; king
of the Picts, slays Ecfrid, vi. 202,
609 (Ind. Chr. 685).
Brien, St., a city in Brittany, called
from S. Brioc, v. 394.
Brig, mother of S. Enda, vL 533.
Briga, S., of Enach Duin, sister of
Brendan, vi. 523, 596 (Ind. Chr.
I 577).
; , daughter of Ainraere, vi. 572
I (Ind. Chr. 449).
I Brigantes, vi. 270.
BRIGANTIUM — BRITANNIA.
25
Brigantium, v. 93, vi. 290.
Briggs, Professor, Ussher's acquain-
tance with, i. 29 ; his mathematical
works, XV. 130, 431; letters of, to
Ussher, xv. 62, 89 ; mentioned, xv.
68, 232, 266, 430, xvi. 316.
Brigitl, S., her father, vi. 163; her
mother, vi. 534 ; born at Foghart,
vi. 447, 573 (fml. Chr. 453); in
Conaille Muirtheimhne, vi. 385 ;
date of, vi. 445-447, 464 ; takes the
veil, yi. 578 (Ind. Chr. 467) ; her
companions, vi. 1 62 ; sent to Gildas,
vi. 579 (Ind. Chr. 484); her church,
vi. 163 ; visit to Glastonbury, vi.
579 (Ind. Chr. 488) ; date of her
death, vi. 446, 447, 588 (Ind. Chr.
523) ; her burial-place uncertain, vi.
451 ; Irish hymn on, vi. 534 ; Latin
hymn on, vi. 534 ; Life by Cogi-
tosus, vi. 274 ; other Lives of, vi.
162, 163, 347, 436, 446,450, 451,
467, 534, 535; miracles of, vi. 163.
of Abernethy, vi. 256, 257,
451.
of Dunkeld, vi. 248, 606 (Ind.
Chr. 640).
of Glastonbury, vi. 463, 464,
465, 579 (Ind. Chr. 488).
Suecica, Life of, xii. 344.
n-ceives a bell from Gildas, vi.
469.
Brioc, S., V. 393 ; reputed an Irish-
man by some, v. 394 ; taken to Ar-
morica, vi. 567 (Ind. Chr. 430).
Bristol, formerly Cair Brithon, v. 85.
Lord, mentioned, xv. 188.
Britannia reckoned in Romania, Ireland
in Barbaria, vi. 352 ; pagan con-
dition of, V. 11, 12; mentioned in
ancient authors, v. 208-210, vi.
266, 207; in Origen, v. 172; in
TertuUian, v. 173 ; ancient cities of,
V. 82-86; Roman division of, v. 120,
121; prima, v. 117; secunda, v. 117 ;
three kingdoms of, v. 507 ; pro-
vinces in, V. 119, 120; inhabitants
of north and south at war, vi. 40 ;
five languages in, in Bede'a time,
iv. 243; the British different from
Britannia — continued.
Irhh, vi. 414 ; Gregory's character
of, V. 383 ; book written in, found
at Verulam, v. 184 ; no letters,
xvi. 150 ; bardic poems of, iv. 560 ;
metrical history of, v. 426, 427, vi.
41, 42.
. . subdued by Agricola, vi. 552
(Ind. Chr. 81) ; sailed round, vi.
552 (Ind. Chr. 81) ; the " cella pe-
naria" of Rome, vi. 564 (Ind. Chr.
411); Arviragus, king of, vi. 55
(Ind. Chr. 82) ; reduced by Ha-
drian, vi. 553 (Ind. Chr. 117) ; by
Lollius Urbicus, vi. 553 (Ind. Chr.
144) ; haras.sed by Picts, Scots, &c ,
vi. 560, 567, 570, 571 (Ind. Chr. 364,
431, 445, 447) ; treasures hid in
earth by Romans, vi. 129 ; entered
by Picts and Huns, vi. 1J9 ; lost to
Rome, vi. 564 (Ind. Chr. 411) ;
Romans fly from, vi. 565 (Ind. Chr,
418) : left unprotected, vi. 129 ; two
frontier walls of, v. 168, vi. 113,
135, 555, 550 (Ind. Chr. 208) ;
earthen rampart built on border, vi.
131, 565 (Ind. Chr. 422) ; stone
wall on north of, vi. 506 (Ind. Chr.
426) ; assistance of Romans im-
plored, vi. 130, 566 (Ind. Chr.425);
exposed to Saxon invasion long
before Hengist, v. 385, 386 ; date of
Saxon invasion, v. 460, 461 ; mo-
nument of slaughter by Hengist, v.
517-519 ; a king of, v. 384 ; distri-
bution of the Sa.Kons in, v. 449 ;
period of prosperity in, vi. 571 (Ind.
Chr. 448) ; victories of, over the
Saxons, vi. 575 (Ind. Chr. 455) ;
British driven to Armorica, v. 485,
486 ; occupy the deserted settlements
of the Saxons, v. 519 ; expelled from
Britain, v. 486 ; Britannorum ge-
mitus, V. 424.
early conversion of, v. 12, vii. 82 ;
said to have been visited by SS. James,
Simon, and Paul, vi. 287, 288, 551
(Ind. Chr. 41, 47, 60); ArLstobulus
ordained bishop of, vi. 551 (Ind. Chr.
56); list of early authorities on the
26
BRITANNIA — BROUGHTON.
Britannia — continued.
first conversion of, v. 170, vi. 555,
556 (lud. Chr. 201, 236) ; British
converted at once, v. 60 ; date of
introduction of Christianity, vi. 551 ;
ancient hierarcliy of, v. 79-125 ;
Glastonbury, the tirst church in, v.
142; S. Alban, first martyr of^ v.
177, 178; other martyrs, v. 205 ;
first sees in, v. 79, 116 ; bishops of,
at early councils — see Ariminium,
Aries, Nice, Sardica; seven bishops
reply to S. Augustus, iv. 351, 352 ;
five provinces in, v. 116, 117; Bede's
character of fbishops of, v. 112;
early mode of election of bishops, iv.
324; Mansuetus, a bishop, V. 486; the
last British bishop in Cougresbury,
vi. 611 (Ind. Chr. 721).
doctrines of church of, orthodox,
V. 237, vi. 560 (lud. Chr. 363) ;
visited by Irish saints, vi. 520-524,
536; Christians of, visit Palestine,
vi. 562 (Ind. Chr. 338); charged
■\vith being outside Christendom, iv.
351 ; inhabitants less liked by Sax-
ons than the Scots, iv. 421 ; Ordo
of, different from Roman, iv. 276 ;
tonsure of, vi. 490 ; paschal canon
of, vi. 498-500 ; whence received,
vi. 496, 497 ; -n-armly attached to,
iv. 352, 353 ; people of, styled " ca-
nonum ignari," vi. 225 ; church of,
infected with Arianism, V. 239, 429,
vi. 560 (Ind. Chr. 37fi) ; with Pe-
lagianism, iv. 3, v. 336, 429 ; re-
lapses into Paganism, vi. 98 ; cor-
ruptions of, vi. 566 (Ind. Chr. 428,
■ 429) ; vice prevails in, v. 428 ;
Gildas' description of degradation of,
vi. 54-75 ; confirraed by Alcuin, vi.
75 ; works of Faustus received in, v.
603, 504 ; no Briton allowed into
Cadoc's church at Beneventum, v.
538.
church, precedence of, v. 38, 39 ;
inhabitants of Northumbria become
monks, vi. 611 (Ind. Chr. 731) ;
pilgrimages from, to Jerusalem, v.
247, 248.
Britannia, Armuirc Lsethana, vi. 381;
Armorica, v. 484-487 ; called Britan-
nia llinor, v. 95, vi. 45, 412 ; called
Britannia Transmarina, vi. 52; Bri-
tons driven to, v. 485, 48G, vi. 561
(Ind. Chr. 383) ; two migrations to,
vi. 574 (Ind. Chr. 453); Tours, the
metropolitan see of, vi. 48.
Parva, or Ireland, vi. 268.
settlement in Brittenburg.
Britanni super Ligerum, v. 486.J
an isle of, occupied by a Greek
Novatian bishop, v. 346.
Britons in Ireland, vi. 333.
British islands, including Ireland,
vi. 318.
Britanny. See Britannia, Armuirc.
Brithelm, bishop of AVells, v. 142.
Brithwald, abbot of Glastonbury, v.
136-138.
j Brito aud Britannus, v. 254.
1 Britonantes, v. 172.
; Britons in Ireland, at S. Ailbhe's birth,
! vi. 333. See Loman, Moctheus.
! Brittenburg, British settlement at, v.
! 481-484, vi. 574 (Ind. Chr. 453).
Brittia Batavica, v. 581-584, 459.
Brittus, a quo Bretani, vi. 378.
Britwalani, v. 55.
Briwald, or Beorwald. See Brithwald.
Brixinense concilium, ii. 131, 137.
Brochadius, or Brochanus, son of Ti-
gridia, vi. 381, 382; nepliew of S.
Patrick, vi. 568 (Ind. Chr. 432).
Brochsecha, mother of S. Brigid, vi.
534.
Brodley, Mr., xvi. 316, 319.
Bromdune, or Brunnanburg, battle of,
vi. 263, 264.
! Brome, Walter, vii. 261.
Bronus, bishop, vi. 518.
Brook, Lord, xv. 403, 404, 478, xvi.
144.
Brotgalus, in Gaul, vi. 391.
Brother, forbidden to marry brother's
widow, iv. 292.
Broughton, Hugh, distinguished Greek
scholar, iii. 390, 391 ; his epistle to
the nobility of England, iii. 390 ;
I on the descent into hell, xv. 281 ;
BROUGHTON — BURY.
27
Broughton — continued.
his books, xv. 332 ; named, xv.
304, xvi. 310.
Brownckcr, Edward, letters of, to
Ussher, xv. 153; xvi. 376.
Browne, a Carmelite, xvi. 495.
Browurigg, bishop Ralph, i. 271, xvi.
133, 175.
Brownstown, i. Ixvii.
Brudeus, king of the Picts, vi. 233,
256 ; son of Melochon, vi. 234 ; his
accession, vi. 593 (Ind. Chr. 557) ;
contemporary of S. Columba, vi.
528; and of S. Kentigern, vi. 247;
visited by three Irisli abbots, vi.
233; death of, vi. 597 (Ind. Chr.
684).
Brunilian, of Glaslonbuiy, v. 132.
Brumhere. See Brun-Albain.
Brumridge, or Brunanburg, battle of,
vi. 264.
Brun-Albain, a boundary of the Scoti,
vi. 146 ; or Braid-AIbain, vi. 147,
259.
Bi unanburg, battle of, vi. 264.
Brunandune. See Brunanbnrg.
Bruneburg, or Etbrunnanwere, Brun-
nanbyrig, Bromdune, Brunandune,
Britneford, Brumridge, battle of, vi.
263, 264.
Brunechild, vi. 487.
Bruno, bishop of Treviri, ii. 228 ; acts
of, ii. 228.
Brunswick, Christian, Duke of xv.
194, xvi. 416.
Brusierdus, John, ii. 85.
Brusius, Petrus, concerning the Wal-
denses, ii. 261, 262.
Bruthnod, dux, iv. 571.
Brutus, acts of, x. 215 ; death, x. 282.
Buain, Miliuc, son of, vi. 389.
Buani, Nepotes, vi. 385.
Buchanan, George, his diligence, vi.
279.
Buckingham, Charles W., duke of, xv.
187, 189, 201, 336, 338, 339, 345,
404, 413, 421, 478, xvi. 356, 527.
Buckworth, Theophilus, bishop of Dro-
more, brother-in-law of Ussher, i.
56.
Budi Conayll, or Pestis Ictericia, vi.
607 (Ind. Chr. 664).
Budic, son of Cybsdan, vi. 81; king
of Armorica, v. 98, 109, vi. 597
(Ind. Chr. 688).
Buelliura, or Boyle, monastery of,
founded, iv. 539 ; Annals of, vi. 447,
537.
Buelt, or Brecknockshire, v. 521, vi.
577 (Ind. Chr. 466).
Bulgari, a name of the Albigenses, ii.
337.
Bulgaria, Manichoeisni in, ii. 262.
Bulimia, Brutus seized with, x. 231.
Bulkely, archbishop, assaulted, i. 105;
strives to attach the primacy of Ire-
land to Dublin, i. 161.
Bull, the term, xi. 244.
Buraburg, or Barbai-ena ecclesia, iv.
396.
Burcbard, S., son of Gurratmd, iv.
430, vi. 93, 598 (Ind. Chr. 693).
Burchgravius, or castellanus, v. 482,
483.
Burg-castell, or Cnobheresbnrg, in
Suffolk, vi. 639.
Burgedalense, Bre^^arium, vi. 512.
Burgess, John, xvi. 333, 355.
Burggravii Leidinenses, v. 483.
Burgundefora, S., iv. 245.
Burgus, near Leyden, v. 483.
Burial, different from interment, iii.
321, 347 ; in the creed, iii. 347 ; of
one thousand saints in Bardsey, vi.
44.
Burke, his censure of bishop Bennet, i.
199.
Burley, Thomas, prior of Kilmainham,
xi. 457.
Burnet, bishop, his estimate of Ussher's
character, i. 120.
, Francis, bookseller, xv. 170,
232, 259, 283, 321, 333, 836, 341,
344, 395, 453, 482, 540, 542, 543,
559, 579, 581, xvi. 338, 372, 460,
620, 525.
Burry, parish of, i. xc.
Burton, Dr., xv. 342.
Bury, monuments in abbey of, xv.
168.
28 BUSIRIS —
Busiris, viii. 64.
Butler, Edmuud, Earl of Carrick, vi.
541.
— , Book of the Church, error in, re-
garding Ussher, i. 280, 281.
Butts, Dr., sv. 3G9.
Buvindus, or Boyne, vi. 408.
Buxtorf, John, the elder, xv. 496,
653, 668.
, John, the younger, letters of, to
Ussher, xv. 565, xvi. 237 ; Ussher
to, xvi. 240; mentioned, xv. 553,
577, xvi. 30, 80, 182, 195,242,
247, 283, 579.
Byrchinus, S., vi. 478, or Berchanus,
vi. 534.
Bysh, Mr., xvi. 600.
Byzacena provincia, v. 237, vi. 6.
Byzacium, council of, vi. 6, 11.
c
C and T initial, confounded, \-i. 564
(Ind. Chr. 402).
Cabaretum, Albigenses fly to, ii. 348.
Cadalous, nominated pope, ii. 115,
116.
Cadar, or Cadoc, third bishop of Lon-
don, v. 88.
Cadellus, or Ketelus, made king, v.
384. See Ketelus.
Cadit Almatrau, who, xii. 285.
Cadoc, S., his parents, v. 530, vi. 579
(Ind. Chr. 490) ; abbot of Lancar-
van, v. 535, vi. 581 (Ind. Chr.
500), 582 (Ind Chr. 508) ; retires
to Inis-Ronech, vi. 683 (Ind. Chr.
509) ; abbot of Beneventum, v. 538,
vi. 584 (Ind. Chr. 514); called
Sophia, v. 538; vi. 584 (Ind. Chr.
514).
orCadar, bishop of London, V. 88.
Cador, dux Cornubife, vi. 56.
Cadwallader, king, age of, xvi. 185 ;
his feigned charter to Cambridge,
vi. 609 (Ind. Chr. 685).
Casdvalla, succeeds Kentwin, vi. 609
(Ind. Chr. 686).
Caelanus, or Kelanus, of Neudrum, ^^.
585 (Ind. Chr. 520).
CAINNECH.
1 Ceelestius, disciple of Pelagius, v.
254 -256, 257.
Cfelicolje. See Colidei.
Caer. See Cair.
Caer Coit Celedon, near Lincoln, v.
85, 86.
Caerdyff, S. Kieran's chapel at, vi. 336.
Caer Guby, in Anglesey, v. 116; an
episcopal seat, v. 116.
Caer Leon, Urbs Legionum, v. 79 ;
David succeeds Dnbricius in see of,
V. 540 ; on Usk, Welsh primacy,
iv. 352 ; three churches in, v. 205 ;
visited by S. Kentigern, vi. 85 ;
Germanus and Lupus at, v. 388.
See David.
Caer Mardhin, origin of name, iv. 562 ;
Maridunum of Ptolemy, iv. 562.
See Kaer-Merdyn.
Caer Nervon, v. 82.
Caer Usk, v. 195.
Caer Went, or Venta Silurum, v. 85,
116. See Cair.
Cffisar, Julius, youth of, ix. 544 ;
created dictator, x. 142 ; wins
Pharsalia, x. 148; in Egypt, x.
174; death of, x. 215.
Casarius, bishop of Aries, v. 502 ; as-
sails the Pelagians, vi. 16 ; sub-
scribes acts of sjTiod of Arausica,
vi. 25 ; his death, vi. 16 ; letter of
Boniface to, vi. 27 ; his proof of Pur-
gatory, iv. 263; his Life, vi. 16, 26.
of Lerins, v. 395.
Meldensis, vi. 170.
Cahinnechus, S., vi. 233. See Cain-
nech.
Cai, near Dol, in Armorica, vi. 79.
Caiaphas, high priest, x. 527.
Caille Focblad, vi. 390.
Cainan, three of the name, xi. 541 ;
difficulties in chronology of, xi.
541-562.
Cainnech, S., alias Cannicus, Cahinne-
chus, Kenny, vi. 526, 588 (Ind.
Chr. 527) ; of second order, vi. 478 ;
taught by Barre, vi. 544 ; by S.
Finian, vi. 473 ; by S. Docus, in
Britain, vi. 520; called Mocu Da-
lann, vi. 526, or Filius Nepotis Da-
CAINNECH — CALFIELD.
29
Cainnech — continued.
land, vi. 473 , 590 (fnd. Cbr. 540) ;
particulars of his history, vi. 526,
530 ; his death, vi. 600 (Ind. Chr.
599); office of, vi. 520 ; Life of, vi.
520, 526.
Cair, disquisition on tlie term, v. 8G.
See Caer.
Cair Badon, or Bath, v. 544.
Cair Bristou. See the following.
Cair Brithon, or Bristol, v. 85.
Cair Carafauc, Salisbury, v. 85, 516.
Cair Cei, Chichester, v. 86.
Cair Ceint, Kent, v. 84.
Cair Celemion, Camalet, v. 85.
Cair Ceri, Chichester, v. 86.
Cair Colun, Colchester, v. 82.
Cair Conan, Conisburgh, v. 514.
Cair Cucerat. See Cair Caratauc.
Cair Custeint, v. 82.
Cair Daim, Doncaster, v. 84.
Cair Dauri, or Cair Dorin, v. 86.
Cair Dorin, Dornford, v. 86.
Cair Driathon, Draiton, v. 85.
Cair Ebrauc, York, v. 82, 93.
Cair Effroc, York, v. 93.
Cair Glovi, or Cair Glow, v. 86.
Cair Glow, Gloucester, v. 86.
Cair Granth, Canlabrigia, v. 83.
Cair Guent, Winchester, v. 84, 85.
Cair Guintguic, Norwich, v. 82.
Cair Guntin, v. 82.
Cair Guiragon, Worcester, v. 84.
Cair Guorangon. See preceding.
Cair Guricon, Warwick, v. 84.
Cair Guorthigirn, v. 83.
Cair Isc. See Cair Wise.
Cair Legion-ar-Dour-dwy, Chester, v.
84, 101.
Cair on Uisc, v. 84, 101; battle of, iv.
357, vi. 603 (Ind. Chr. 613).
Cair Leon, Dubricius, bishop of, v.
94. See Cair Legion.
Cair Lerion, Leicester, 8. 85.
Cair Ligualid, Carlisle, v. 82.
Cair Lind-coit, Lincoln, v. 85.
Cair Lundein, or Cair Lud, London,
V. 83, 87.
Cair Maunguid, Manchester, v. 83.
Cair Meguaid, Meinod, v. 82.
Cair Merdin, v. 86.
Cair Mincip, Verulam, v. 82.
Cair Morva, v. 508, in Pembroke, vi.
577 (Ind. Chr. 462).
Cair Pensauellcoit, v. 85.
Cair Pentaloch, vi. 111.
Cair Peris, Portchester, v. 84.
Cair Segeint, Silchester, v. 84.
Cair Seoint, near Carnarv^on, v. 82,
84.
Cair Urnach, Uroxceter, v. 85.
Cair Wise, Exeter, v. 85.
Cair Wrangon, v. 84.
Cairbre-Rieda, vi. 146, 556 (Ind. Chr.
216).
Cairce, church of, vi. 518.
Cairnaan, son of Brandubh.
Cairo, Grand, origin of name, v. 86.
Caithness, Pictish district, vi. 109 ;
Andrew, bishop of, vi. 147.
Caius Caligula, accession of, x. 594 ;
forces his image on the Jews, xi.
11-17.
Calandrin, Dr. James's letter to, xv.
211, 214; named, xv. 218, 263,
xvi. 311.
Calanus, S., vi. 184.
Calchedon, council of, its decisions, iv.
585 ; error in Greek editions of acts,
vii. 30 ; subscriptions of, vii. 34,
35.
Calden, "corylus," vi. 113.
Caklragh Wallagh, chapel of, xv. 15.
Caled, Cambro-Brit. for " durus," ^^.
113.
Caledonia, v. 61 ; sylva, iv. 562, vi.
113; derivation of name, \'i. 113;
an asylum during persecution, vi. 567
(Ind. Chr. 303); and Mxatx, v.
168, \'i, 113, 203; how separated,
vi. 555 (Ind. Chr. 208) ; revolt, v.
198, vi. 556 (Ind. Chr. 211) ; Cas-
trum CalidonifE, vi. 247 ; Caledones,
\i. 112 ; Tacitus' testimony con-
cerning, vi. 102 ; defeated by tha
Romans, vi. 552 (Ind. Chr. 81).
Caledonicus Angulus, vi. 1 13.
Caledonius SUvestris, iv. 560.
Calepodium, cemetery at, vi. 209.
Calfield, Sir William, xv. 359, 373.
30
CALGACHI — CANDIDA.
Calgachi Roboretum, vi. 232, 592
(lud. Cbr. 54G).
Caliburne, sword of king Arthur, v.
148.
Calidonis nemus, battle of, 685
(Ind. Cbr. 518).
Callau, parliameut at, xi. 459.
Calomagnus, king of Scots, iv. 323.
Calpurnius, fatber of S. Patrick, \-i.
375, 5G0 (Ind. Cbr. 372) ; filius
Otidi, vi. 378 ; in Armorica, vi. 381,
390, 561 (Ind. Cbr. 383).
Calvert, Sir George, xv. 233.
Calvinism, Usslier's, mitigated by time,
i. 290-203.
Calviuista;, formerly Berengariaui, ii.
214.
Calvus Perennis, iv. 318.
Camalet, formerly Cair Celemion, v.
85.
Camara civitas, vi. 349, 565 (Ind.
Cbr. 418).
Camaria insula, vi. 664 (Ind. Cbr.
409).
Camarque, Camaria insula, vi. 564
(Ind. Cbr. 409).
Cambalanicum prcelium, vi. 32, vi.
590 (Ind. Cbr. 540).
Cambas, Comgall abbot of, v. 506, vi.
596 (Ind. Cbr. 580).
Cambria, origin of name, v. 117, vi.
227; Urbs Legionum, capital of, v.
79 ; Marken, king of, vi. 226. See
AVales.
Cambridge, fables concerning, v. 196,
388, vi. 558, 567 (Ind. Cbr. 303,
430) ; early scbool at, v. 71 ; op-
posed to Pelagianism, v. 388; en-
couraged by Eleutberius, v. 159;
fictitious diploma of Artbur to, vi.
30, 33 ; wasted, \i. 94 ; Benet col-
lege, MSS. in, ii. 58, 210; public
library of, xv. 339 ; MSS. of, bor-
rowed, XV. 291; Arminianism in,
XV. 346-347. See Cantabrigia.
Cambyses, viii. 230-237.
Camden, Ussber's introduction to, i.
23 ; receives information from Ussb-
er, i. 25, xv. 7 ; eulogium on, iv.
393 ; his letter to Ussher, xv. 139;
Camden — continued.
Dr. Ryves' letter to, xv. 137 ; Ussh-
er's letters to, \\. 423, xv. 5, 77,
134 ; Irish Annals published by, at
Ussber's instance, xi. 457 ; bis letter
to J. Lipsius, v. 228-232 ; attacked
by author of the Analecta, xv. 134,
137; bis decline, xv. 178; state-
ment of bis life and sentiments, xv.
139; intiuenceon some distinguished
Irishmen, xv. 140 ; his death, xv.
203 ; bis library, xv. 203, 204 ;
styled " perspicacissimus," v. 132 ;
mentioned, xv. 68, 173, 193, 276.
Camelodunum, city of, vi. 104.
Cameracensis episcopus, vi. 540.
Camilan, battle of, v. 459.
Camiuanus, disciple of Declan, vi.
335, 660 (Ind. Cbr, 360).
Cammin, S., of luiskealtair, bis death,
vi. 606 (Ind. Cbr. 653) ; bis Psalter,
vi. 644.
Campian, Edmund, xv. 378.
Campus Albus, near Mons Marge, iv.
342, vi. 504; on the Barrow, vi.
425; synod of, vi. 503, 504, 604
(Ind. Cbr. 630).
Campus Breg, vi. 232, 233 ; ubi The-
moria, vi. 407.
Campus Femyn in Nandesi, vi. 427.
Campus Gessyll, vi. 347, 565 (Ind.
Cbr. 420).
Campus Hai, vi. 463.
Campus Hen, or Mayo, \-i. 610 (Ind.
Chr. 697).
Campus Leue, synod in, iv. 339, 442.
vi. 501, 503.
Campus Scuti, near Lismore, vi. 335,
560 (lad. Chi-. 364). See Magh
Scethigb.
Campus Teloch, vi. 180.
Camulacus, bishop, vi. 518.
Camusate, Nicholas, xv. 624.
Can, or Caunus, rex Albaniaa, vi.
216.
Cana of Galilee, vi. 164.
Candaules, date of, viii. 148.
Candida Casa, or Witerna, S. Ninian
of, vi. 200, 201, 205, 565 (Ind. Chr.
412) ; bishops of, vi. 205, 206, 611
CANDIDA _ CAPREOLUS.
31
Candida-Casa — continued.
(Ind. Chr. 731, 735, 777); see of,
transferred to Glasgow, vi. 205 ; an-
cient jurisdiction of, vi. 206 ; Al-
cuin's letter to, vi. 209.
Candidan, a king of the Britons, vi.
91.
Canicus, S. See Cainnech.
Canisius, Henry, vain effort of, iii. 470,
iv. 314.
Cannibals, mentioned by Jerom, vi.
117.
Canon law, glosses of, iii. 116.
of the Mass, iii. 213.
■ of Scripture, xiv. 111.
Canonical opposed to sacramental, iii.
106.
Canons, early collection of, i. 27, x. ;
Ussher's discovery concerning, xv.
87, 38, 47; cod. Mogunt. xv. 57 ;
Roman corruptions of, iii. 471 ; de-
lay in publication of, at Eoir.e, xv.
43, 52, 53 ; African codex, v. 340 ;
Apostolic, _ vii. 128-135; ancient
English, iii. 95, vi. 378 ; modern
English, proposed for Irish Church,
i. 177 ; Greek, xv. 38, 39, 47 ; MS.
of, at Durham, xv. 54 ; Irish, synod
of S. Patricius, vi. 491 ; ancient
Irish, iv. 289, 292, 293, 294 ; MS. of,
in Benet Library Cambridge, iv. 289,
xi. 433 ; MS. of, in Cotton Library,
iv. 266, 276, 278, 294, 305-307,
330, 350, vi. 76, 463, 489, 490,
xi. 423, 428, 429; modern Irish,
ascribed to Ussher, i. 177, 178;
history of, i. 177-180 ; first drawn
by Strafford, i. 175 ; wherein diffe-
rent from English, i. 180; Laud's
opinion of, i. 186 ; controversy re-
garding, i. 179 ; discrepancy of, with
Book of Common Prayer, i. 184, xv.
53, xvi. 7, 9 ; Roman, xv. 40, 46,
50.
Canons, Lateran, office of, vi. 401.
, Regular, vi. 542.
in Scotland, vi. 173, 198.
Cantabrigia, formerly Cair Granth, v.
83 ; students of, baptized, vi. 563
(Ind. Chr. 141) ; 3000 at, converted,
Cantabrigia — continued.
vi. 554 (Ind. Chr. 178) ; feigned
charter of, vi. 609 (Ind. Chr.
685).
on the Severn, in Gloucestershire,
V. 389.
Canterbury, formerly Dorobernia,
q. V. : chosen as Saxon primacy, v.
91, 92, vi. 601, 603 (Ind. Chr.
604, 624) ; two churches at, v.
158; S. Martin's near, v. 158, vi.
600 (Ind Chr. 597) ; date of, vi.
555 (Ind. Chr. 187) ; Welsh bi-
shops consecrated at, iv. 324, 325 ;
Irish bishops consecrated at, iv. 327,
328, 329 ; Danish cities in Ireland
subject to, iv. 326-329, 488, 519,
564-666 ; alleged primatial juris-
diction of, over Ireland and the
isles, iv. 567 ; Annals of, see Index
of Authors.
Cantguic, city of, v. 242.
Cantigernus, v. 472.
Cantire, in Dalriada, vL 147.
Cantred Dewi, v. 507.
Cantuarii, of Jutic origin, v. 455.
Canusium, castle of, ii. 147.
Canutus, vi. 171 ; law of, xii. 313.
Capatiana for Pacatiana, vii. 34.
Cape Clear. See Clere insula.
Capella S. Motti, at Louth, vi, 415.
Capellani, ii. 256.
Capellus, Jacobus, brother of Ludovi-
cus, vii. 592.
Ludovicus, his theory of Hebrew
text, xvi. 194, 196 ; controversy
with Boate, i. 267; his history, i.
268, xii. 589, xvi. 182, 187, 195,
203, 204, 205 ; Chronol. Sac, xii.
65 ; Crit. Sacr., vii. 465 ; his letters
to Ussher, xvi. 179, 192, 200, 242 ;
Ussher's letters to, vii. 589-609,
xvi. 204-224, 259 ; mentioned, xv.
156, 163, 163, 182, 568, 573, 579,
xvi. 187, 195, 254, 237, 241.
Ca])itula Caroli Calvi, iv. 193.
Capraria, an island in Tuscan Sea, vi.
394, 395.
Caprasius, of Aries, v. 372.
Capreolus, of Carthage, v. 408.
32
CAPUT — CARTIIENA.
Caput Capra;, Gateshead, vi. 135.
Caput Carmelli, vi. 180.
Caracalla, meaning of, v. 181.
Caracalluf, Antoninus, v. 198.
Caradauc, king of Britain, vi. 46,
47.
Carantocus, or Cemach, vi. 407, 568
(Ind. Chr. 432).
Carausius, seizes Britain, vi. 110, 111,
556 (Ind. Chr. 285) ; rebels, vi. 556
(Ind Chr. 286) ; plants Picts among
the Caledonians, vi. 557 (Ind. Chr.
286).
Caraxo, the verb, iv. 411, 454, vi.
321.
Carban, the valley of, v. 535.
Carbonaria Sylva, vi. 540, 607 (Ind.
Chr. 654).
Carbrjea, in the county of Cork, vi.
472.
Carbre, son of Niall, vi. 412, 569 (Ind.
Chr. 433).
Cardiff, Ussher's stay at, i. 243.
Cardiganshire, Ceretica regio, v. 541,
46.
Cardinal, a name of dignity, ii. 114,
120; election of, ii. 115 ; mode of
electing popes, ii. 116, 117.
Careticus, successor of Malgo, vi. 89 ;
or Keredicius, vi. 92, 598 (Ind. Chr.
593), 599 (Ind. Chr. 596).
CarfuU, i. e. Logh-fol, vi. 257.
Carew, Mr., xv. 89.
, Lord, XV. 321.
Carey, bishop Valentine, xvi. 384.
Cargen, abbas Ilduti, iv. 324.
Cariatto, vi. 26.
Carnteel, lands of, xvi. 465.
Carisiacum, synod of, iii. 82, iv. 16 ;
condemns Gotteschalc,iv. 60; bishops
at, iv. 60 ; censured by church of
Lyons, iv. 68-81 ; canons of, drawn
up by Hiucmar, iv. 178.
Carlegion, v. 84.
Carleon, two old churches in, v.
205.
Carleton, Dudley, xv. 129.
, bishop George, letter of, to
Ussher, xvi. 430 ; assists at Laud's
consecration, xvi. 385.
1 Carlisle, or Cair Ligualid, v. 82 ; or
I Lugubalia, vi. 107, 109. 136; see
j of, granted to Usslier, L 222 ; his
I advice to clergy of, 1. 283.
' Carmelites in Dublin, i. 105.
1 Cam, river, v. 389.
\ Carnoc, S., vi. 184.
Caroloniannus, dux, iv. 459.
Carolus Calvus, patron of Johannes
Scotus, iv. 113; sends alms to Ire-
land, iv. 467 ; Anastasius' epistle
to, iv. 483-486 ; Hiucmar's letter to,
vi. 16, 17.
j Carolus Magnus, exploits of, iv. 466 ;
I protieiency in letters, xii. 288; trans-
I lation of Scriptures, xii. 289 ; Capi-
! tularia, v. 314 ; collects pontifical
letters, iv. 12 ; Life of, vi. 277 ;
book on images, xii. 287.
Carona, river, Pictisb seat on, vi. 104.
Carpocrations, heresy of, xii. 466.
Carpophora, vi. 169.
Carpre, or Coirbre, son of Colum, vi.
335, 560 (Ind. Chr. 360).
Carrick, juxta Shannon, vi. 528.
, Earl of, vi. 541.
Carrigge, parish of, i. ciii.
Carrol, Sir James, xv. 74, 426, xvi.
475.
Cartenus, bishop, vi. 518.
Carter, Jolin, letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
407.
Carthacus, bishop, vi. 518.
Carthada, or Carthage, v. 86.
] Carthagh, or Mochuda, founds Rai-
then, has 867 disciples tliere, ex-
I pelled after forty years, vi. 475, 543,
I 598 (Ind. Chr. 590); called Car-
I thagh Eaithen, vi. 483 ; his church
of Lismore, vi. 335, 543 ; rule of,
vi. 483 ; twelve companions of, vi.
543 ; two MSS. of Life of, xi. 475.
Carthage, council of, condemns Pela-
gius, iii. 524, 52.5, v. 292, 301,
302, 317, 323-326; acts of, obtain
imperial sanction, v. 320, 321 ; 214
bishops at, V. 318 ; 217 bishops at,
V. 340.
Carthago, origin of name, v. 86, 87.
Carthena, or Carrena, vi. 189.
CARUN _ CATWYCK.
83
Carun, river, vi. 112.
Carvan, valley of, vi. 50.
Casa:us, Thomas, date of, iv. 379.
Casaubon, Isaac, letters of, in Usslier's
possession, xv. 554; his MSS.,
xvi. 165; eulogium on, ii. 55 ; er-
ror of, XV. 81 ; his death, xv. 84 ;
and Mericus' opinions concerning
Ignatius' epistle, vii. 254; mentioned,
XV, 67, 478.
Mericus, letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
165 ; named, xvi. 601.
Cashel, jEngus, king of, vi. 572 (Ind.
Chr. 449).
, Council of, iv. 275, 367, 542,
xi. 422, 449.
, Psalter of, vi. 437.
, Archibald, archbishop of, to Us-
sher, xvi. 551.
Casimir, prince, submission of, to see
of Rome, ii. 109-111.
Cassanus, S., of Domhnachmor-Maigh-
eachnach, vi. 344, 563 (Ind. Chr.
402).
Cassata, a denomination of land, v.
137.
Casseal, or Cashel, in Eoghanacht, vi.
427.
Casser, castle of, ii. 355.
Cassianus, John, founder of Semipela-
gians, V. 359, 394 ; date of, v. 360 ;
his tenets, v. 361; at Massilia, v.
415 ; a favourite in monasteries, iii.
543 ; assailed by Prosper, v. 418 ;
■writings of, condemned, v. 363,
525.
Cassius, his exactions from the Jews,
X. 244 ; his death, x. 280.
Castell, Edmund, xvi. 567, 573.
Castile, vernacular Scriptures of, xii.
364.
Castlecorre, parish of, i. cxviii.
Castlejordan, parish of, i. c.
Castlelost, parish of, i. cix.
Castlerickard, parish of, i. xcviii.
Castletondelvyn, parish of, i. cvi.
Castletown Kendaleene, parish of, i.
cxiii.
Castrum Ambasium, S. Florentinus of,
vi. 309.
VOL. XVII. D
Castrum CaliJonia), or Dunkeld, vi.
247.
Caswalho Lhawhir expels Picts from
Anglesey, vi. 105.
Catalaunia, plains of, defeat of Attila
in, V. 465, 573 (Ind. Chr. 451).
Cataldus, S., parentage and birth of,
vi. 300, 302, 303, 553 (Ind. Chr.
117); teaches at Lismore, vi. 303,
553 (Ind. Chr. 144) ; events of his
life, vi. 305-308, 553, 554 (Ind.
Chr. 144, 152, 166) ; office of, vi.
802; Lives of, vi. 300, 804, 305;
festival of, vi. 307.
Catalogue, Ussher's priced, i. 25.
Catandum, near Lismore, vi. 302,
303.
Catechism, Ussher's, xi. 177-196, 197-
220.
Catgucaun Tiedecil, a British prince,
vi. 80.
Cal-guoloph, V. 461.
Catha, a kind of engine, ii. 377.
Cathalana lingua, ii. 341.
Cathari, various derivations of the
name, ii. 248, 253 ; called Gazari
and Cazari, ii. 248 ; or Albigenses,
ii. 245 ; principal sects of, ii. 251 ;
sentiments of, on episcopacy, ii. 250 ;
Raynerus on, ii. 179.
Cathay, Island, vi. 436. See luis
Cathay.
Cath Coit-Celedon, v. 86.
Cathedral establishments, importance
of, i. 302.
Cathmacl, S., pupil of S. David, vi.
580 (Ind. Chr. 490).
Cathnesia in Caledonia, vi. 552 (Ind.
Chr. 105).
Catholic, title, of late date, vii. 37 ;
used in contr.adistinction to British
churches,iv. 341, 349, 351 ; church,
what, ii. 476-479 ; Catholica Ro-
mana, vi. 2.
Cathwallain, king of Venedotia, vi. 85,
691 (Ind. Chr. 543).
Catigirnus, son of Vortigern, v. 471,
472, 512 ; monument of, v. 472.
Catmailus, iv. 324.
Catwyck, v. 481.
84
CAULFIELD — CELLA-SEAN-ROSS.
Caulfickl, Lord, Usshcr's mislike to,
•XV. 412 ; named, xv. 530.
Caunus, king, vi. 21C, 217, 5CG (Ind.
Chr. 425).
Caylan, or Coelan, or Kelan, S., of
Nendnira, vi. 529.
Caytis-hevid, or Gateshead, vi. 135.
Cazari, or Gazari, a name of the Ca-
thari, ii. 248.
Cazeres, near Toulouse, ii. 253.
Ceadda, archbishop of York, iv. 849,
350.
Ceallach, archbishop of Armagh, vi.
480.
Ceall-Fiachna, vi. 543.
Ceall-Lidain, near Seirkeran, vi. 346.
Ceall-Mor, in Hua Garrchon, vi. 369.
Ceall-muine, or Menevia, vi. 433.
Cealltar, son of Cuitheachair, vi. 451.
Ceall-Usailli, S. Auxilius of, vi. 570,
576 (Ind. Chr. 439, 460).
Ceausehich, Gens, converted, vi. 571
(Ind. Chr. 448).
Ceaulin, king of West Saxon.s, vi. 90,
91, 253, 595, 597, 598 (Ind. Chr.
577, 584, 592).
Cecilius, alleged disciple of S. James,
v. 16, 17.
Cecrops, date of, viii. 43, 44.
Cedwalla, king, v. 130, 140, vi. 202,
605 (Ind. Chr. 633, 634).
Celebra Juda, an Irish hymn, vi.
544.
Celedensis, v. 334.
Celedon, battle of, v. 86.
Celedonis Nenius, v. 85, 86.
Celenna, where, v. 336.
Celestiaui condemned, v. 412, 413.
Celestine, pope, v. 366, 367, 371 ;
reply to Nestorius' letter, v. 405 ;
services to orthodoxy, v. 412, 414 ;
sends Germanus to Britain, v. 306, vi.
566 (Ind. Chr. 429); sends Palladius
and Patriciusto Ireland, iv. 260, vi.
353, 354, 359, 463, 567, 568 (Ind.
Chr. 431, 432); sends Patricius to
Germanus, vi. 396; ordains Patri-
cius, vi. 399, 401 ; his various let-
ters, v. 415, 416 ; opposes Pelagian-
ism, vi. 352.
Celestius, pope, v. 354, 359 ; his let-
ter to Xestorius, v. 346 ; classed
with Nestorius, v. 411-413, 417;
noticed at council of Ephesus, v.
411-413.
heretic, a native of Ireland, iv.
259, V. 253, vi. 562 (Ind. Chr.
388); called a Scot, vi. 340; a
hearer of Rutinus, v. 249, vi. 562
(Ind. Chr. 397); colleague of Pela-
gius, V. 251 ; condemned in Africa,
V. 265, 277, vi. 564 (Ind. Chr. 412);
refuted by S. Augustin, v. 268,
278 ; condemned in council of Car-
thage, V. 265-268 ; controversy
with Paulinus, v. 266 ; appeals to
see of Rome, v. 267 ; tenets exa-
mined at synod of Diospolis, v. 292,
293 ; not acquitted there, v. 295 ;
condemned, with Pelagius, at synod
of Carthage, v. 301, 302; and at
Milevi, V. 301, 302 ; sentence against,
by bishop of Rome, v. 304 ; jour-
neys from the East to Rome, v.
309; exposition of his tenets, v.
310; refuses to be examined at
Rome, V. 320 ; imperial enactment
against, v. 320 ; visits Constanti-
nople, V. 345 ; banished thence, v.
348, 349 ; and Julianus banished
from Italy, v. 354 ; Leo's letters
concerning, v. 431 ; condemned at
Rome under Gelasius, v. 525; taught
supererogation, iv. 299 ; fourteen
definitions of, v. 278-280 ; defenders
of, V. 315; noticed by Jerom, v.
276, 277.
, or Ceallach, of Armagh, vL 480.
See Celsus.
Celibacy not practised by British and
Irish clergy, iv. 294, 295 ; Romish
writers on, vii. 238.
Celida, the city, v. 335.
Cella Aidani Redaire, vi. 543.
Cellach, bishop, iv. 358.
CeUachaith Driegnig, iv. 552.
Cellachus, son of Maelcobha, vi. 515.
Cellse, used as churches, vi. 174.
Cellalia, in diocese of Dublin, iv. 552.
CeUa-Sean-ross on LochCre, vi. 541.
CELL-COEMGEN — CHAPTERS.
85
Cell-Coemgen, in diocese of Dublin, iv.
552.
Cell-Conigaille, iv. 552 ; hodio Sayu-
kill, vi. 524.
Cellcrithaith, diocese of Dublin, iv. 552.
Cell-episcopi Sanctan, iv. 552.
Cellesra, in diocese of Dublin, iv. 552.
Cell-fine, founded by Palladius, vi.
3G8.
Cellingenalenin, now Killiney, iv. 552.
Cell-slebi, or Killevy, vi. 584 CInd.
Chr. 518).
Celltuca, in diocese of Dublin, iv. 552.
Celsus, archbishop of Armagh, iv. 536,
537, called Ceallach, and Celestinus,
vi. 480.
, doctrine of angels, iii. 424, 425.
Cellar, son of Duacli, vi. 457.
Celtiberi, "luridi homines," vi. 313 ;
adopt Latin language, xii. 412.
Cemanus, vi. 533.
Cemeteries, ancient usage of, iv. 607.
Cenaucus, or Kinoc, v. 114. See
Kinoc.
Cenaunsale, in see of Dublin, iv. 552.
Cennannus, bishop of, vi. 618.
Cenogus, or Tenegus, son of Ere, vi.
242.
Cen-ri-mont. See Kil-re-mont.
Censurius, bishop of Auxerre, v. 438.
Centius Camerarius, vi. 417.
Century, tenth, darkness of, iii 14.
eleventh, prodigies in, ii. 77 ;
96, 97.
Centwin, endows Glastonbury, v. 139.
Cenwalch, grants of, to Glastonbury, v.
138.
Ceolfrid, abbot, vi. 244, 245 ; cited by
Bede, vi. 276 ; letter to Naitan,
iv. 456, vi. 487, 490, 498, GIO
(Ind. Chr. 710); his arguments on
paschal canons, vi. 499 ; error in,
vi. 500.
Ceranus, S. vi. 478; or Ciaran, vi.
502.
Cerdic, dominions of, vi. 38 ; crowned,
V. 532, vi. 38, 581, 582 (Ind. Chr.
508, 534); his death, vi. 38, 589
(Ind. Chr. 534).
Cerdices-ford, now Chardford, v. 531.
D
Cerctica rcgio, in Wales, v. 104 ; now
Cardigan, v. 541, vi. 40; Llan-
Padern in, v. 114; gens, vi, 402.
Ceretus, king, v. 507.
Cernach, or Caraiitocus, vi. 407.
Ccrniu-budic, v. 109, vi. 82.
Cervina, or Eletherea, vi. 607 (Ind.
Chr. 664).
Cervuli, iv. 448.
Cestius Gallus, xi. 92, 93.
Celennus, bishop, vi. 518.
Cetbiacus, bishop, vi. 518.
Cetnig, abbas Docguinni, iv. 324.
Cetomerius, S., vi. 78.
Cevail, or Pen Gaail, vi. 111.
Chaderton, Dr., xv. 398, 405, 507,
xvi. 371.
Chferemon, a name of C'assian, v. 860.
Chaldasi, origin of, viii. 31, xii. 12, 14.
Challenge, the Jesuit's, iii. 3-5.
Chaloner, Dr. Luke, i. 23, 28 ; family
of, connected with Ussher's, i. 38 ;
letter of, to Ussher, xvi. 322 ;
Ussher's to, xv. 72, xvi. 315, 318,
320 ; mentioned, xv. 62, 66, 68, 70,
425.
, Edward, a youth, xvi. 433.
Chamier, obtained Scaliger's Walden-
sian records, ii. 334 ; mentioned, xv.
144, 357, 481.
Chamavi, or Xfi/xa/3oi, v. 458.
Chanaan, sojourn of Israelites in, xii.
30.
Chancellor, Irish, precedence of, i. 39.
Channeehus. See Cainicus.
Chappel, William, dean of Cashel, i.
100 ; provost of Trinity College,
Dublin, i. 156 ; becomes bishop of
Cork, i. 200, 201 ; licensed to hold
the bishoprick of Cork and Ross
with provostship, xvi. 36 ; his au-
tobiography, i. 157; difliculties of,
i. 191, 192, 197 ; Strafford's praise
of, i. 197 ; Laud's, i. 198 ; sup-
posed tract of, XV. 578 ; mentioned,
XV. 399, 406, xvi. 36, 37, 47, 319,
520.
Chapters, the four, iv. 16 ; the three,
supported by Irish bishops, iv. 331-
333.
2
3G
CHARAN _ CimiSTIANUS.
Charan, Abraham in, xi. 564-579, sii.
1-29.
Chardford, anciently Cerdice's foid,
V. 531.
Charlemagne, opposed to use of images,
iii. 512; plan for religious instruc-
tion, xii. 275 ; enforces the Ordo
Eomanus, xii. 276 ; aids the eflbrts
of Antichrist, xii. 276 ; language
of, V. 473 ; letters of, to king Offa,
iii. 207 ; statute of, xi. 422.
Charlemont, fort of, xv. 373.
Charles T., his return from Spain,
XV. 201 ; festivities at his marriage,
sv. 228 ; letter of, to Irish prelates,
i. 106-108, to council, xv. 521;
at Oxford, i. 228 ; confined at Ca-
risbrook castle, i. 254 ; death of,
promoted by Romanists, i. 264, 265 ;
Ussher's account of his execution, i.
261 ; his dislike of Popery, i. 108 ;
Ussher's dedication to, v. 1-4.
. II., birth of, XV. 521, 523 ; pre-
sents Ussher's library to Trinity Col-
lege, i. 303.
Chase, . . . , combined with Registrar
of Armagh against Ussher, xv. 366.
Chauncy, Charles, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 477 ; named, xv. 332, 338,
341, 347.;
Cheli, or Sudi Cheli, near Dublin, iv.
552.
Chelindris, vi. 169.
Chell-ruaid, founded by S. Colman, vi.
346. See Cill-ruaid.
Chell-sleve, or Cellula Montis, vi.
248.
Chelsea college, collections for, xv.
130, xvi. 346.
Chenndroichet, near Dublin, iv. 552.
Chenselach ia south Leinster, vi. 425.
Cheranus, or Kieran, vi. 344.
Chester, or Cair Legion, v. 84, 101,
161 ; chronologist of, cited, vi. 372 ;
Down affiliated to, vi. 372. See Le-
gicnum civitas.
Cbichensis villa, vi. 250, 608 (Ind.
Chr. 675).
Chichet^ter, or Cair Cei, v. 86 ; bishop
of, letter of, to Ussher, xvi. 430.
Chichester, Sir Edward, Lord Deputy,
i. 48, XV. 194, 201, 27b, 372, xvi.
350.
Chiemensis sedes, iv. 462.
Chiffletius, Francis, xvi. 559.
Chilca, a name of lona, vi. 126.
Childebert, king, vi. 49, 52, 78.
Cbilderick, king, v. 472, 486, 509.
Chilnecase, a church of S. Moninna,
in Galluveic, vi. 249.
Chiranus, archbutler of king Lucius, v.
88.
Chlodoeus, XXioQoa'ioQ, v. 472.
Chlogio, or Chlodius, king, v. 460,
467, 566 (Ind. Chr. 428).
Chlotho%-echus, or Clovis, v. 472.
Choel, father of Helena, v. 234.
Chonare, ancestor of Fergus, vi. 146.
Chorea Gigantum. See Stonehenge.
Chorepiscopus, origin of the word
Corbe, xi. 430-432 ; of Rheims, iv.
28.
Chrann, arbores, vi. 527.
Chrestus, a Jewish demagogue, xi. 57.
Chrisimon, or xp'}''''/'ov, iv. 160.
Chrism, not used by Irish in baptism,
iv. 287.
Christ, body and blood of, iii. 53-55,
iv. 183, 281, 282, 471; Corpus
Christi conficere, ii. 188 ; death of,
Ussher on, xii. 553-559; the Me-
diator, article of 1615 on,i.xxxviii.;
two natures in, iv. 581 ; offices, xi.
209-211; imputation of righteous-
ness of, xiii. 250 ; prelection de
scientia animse, xiv. 187-197 ;
knowledge in, twofold, xiv. 190;
prelection on soul of, xiv. 158-164;
did not descend to Limbus Patrum,
prelect, xiv. 165-177 ; sufFeringa
of, xiv. 158; subject to bodily in-
firmities, iv. 583.
Christ Church, Dublin. See Dublin,
Church of Holy Trinity.
Christianity, how introduced into Sax-
ony, iv. 466.
Christians, early, loyalty of, xi. 397.
Christianus, bishop of Lismore, iv.
275 ; a Cistercian monk, iv. 539,
541 ; Conarchius, the first abbot of
CIIRISTIANUS — CIARAN.
37
Chnstianns—continued.
Mellifont, iv. 542 ; bishop of Lis-
raore, and legate, iv. 542.
Christina, queen of Sweden, xvi. 100,
584.
Chronology, Ussher's i. 307 ; defini-
tion of the term, xi. 487 ; Chrouo-
logia Sacra, vol. xi. 474, vol. xii.
Chrj'santhus, bishoj), v. 345.
Chrysostom, S., on confession, iii. 92-
94 ; on use of the Scriptures, xii.
192-214; on Christianity of the
British Isles, vi. 340, 562 (Ind. Chr.
388); jurisdiction of, vii. 37, 38 ;
banishment of, v. 260, 563 (Ind.
Chr. 405) ; his Armenian version
of Scripture, xii. 192 ; conjectural
emendation of, vi. 118; price of
Saville's edition of his works, xi.
74.
Chura in Switzerland, v. 165.
Church, ancient definitions of, iv. 309,
314, 315 ; the visible, what, xi.
192, 193 ; sermon on universality
of, ii. 469-506 ; purity of, iii. 28 ;
prelection on fallibility, xiv. 56-70 ;
essentials of a true, ii. 24, 25 ; An-
glican, on real presence, ii. 56, 57 ;
Continental, Ussher's sentiments on,
i. 258-260 ; Irish, marriage allowed
in, xi. 433, 434 ; assessed for army,
xvi. 480 ; third part of the king-
dom, xv. 520; income exaggerated,
i. 112; image of, in Gillebert's epistle,
iv. 501, 502 ; article of 1566 on, i.
xxvi. ; article of 1615 on, i. xlv. ;
authority of, xiv. 49, 52, article of
1615 on, i. xlvi. ; and state, colla-
teral ranks in, iv. 503 ; anciently
comprehensive, iii. 30 ; terms of
communion, iii. 30 ; preferment in
Irish, i. 113; want of unity in, i.
126 j use of unknown tongue in,
prelection on, xiv. 136-151 ; golden
and iron age of, ii. 20, 28; cause of
declension, ii. 30 ; debased by wealth
and power, ii. 31, 32 ; state of in
1000, ii. 74, 75 ; Baronius' descrip-
tion of it, in tenth century, ii. 09 ;
its inertioD, ii. 69, 70 ; the darkest
Church — continued.
period, iii. 14; revenues of, how di-
vided ; xi. 439, 440.
Churches, canon concerning the foun-
dation of, xi. 421 ; originally of
wood in British Isles, vi. 86, 97,
98, 200, 283 ; common materials,
vi. 345; sites of, v. 510; position
of, XV. 175; repairs of, xi. 442;
titles of, changed, v. 158 ; seven,
vi. 542 ; Ussher's respect for, i.
284 ; in Meath, used by Roman
Catholics, XV. 181 ; of Holy Trinity,
iv. 320.
Church lands, tenants of, xi. 427.
Church revenues, ancient division of,
xi. 439, 440.
Churchestown, parish of, i. cxiii.
Churclitown, parish of, i. Ixxxv.
Chwithic, sinistra, unde Vecturiones,
vi. 114.
Ciaran, S. of Belachduin, vi. 375.
S., of Cluainmicnois, Filius Arti-
ficis, early history of, \-i. 525, 584,
589, 590 (Ind. Clir. 529, 538, 540) ;
lands granted to, and churches
founded by, in Meath, vi. 525, 592
(Ind. Chr. 544, 547) ; length of his
life, vi. 520; his death, vi. 592
(Ind. Chr. 549) ; one of the second
order of saints, vi. 478 ; his Lex,
vi. 484 ; his rule, vi. 592 (Ind. Chr.
549) ; Life of, vi. 525. See Quera-
nus.
S. of Saighir, a precursor of S.
Patrick, vi. 332 ; born, circ. 352,
vi. 336 ; parents, 336, 346 ; of Os-
sorian family, vi. 330 ; born in Clere
in Corcalaighde, iv. 336 ; spends
thirty years in Clere, vi. 342 ; or-
dained at Rome, vi. 342 ; meets S.
Patrick in Italy, vi. 344, 345 ; his
companions, vi. 344; sent to Saighir,
and settles there, \'i. 345 ; first
saint sent to Ireland, vi. 346 ; sub-
mits to S. Patrick, vi. 355 ; con-
verts the Ossorians, vi. 332-340 ;
called Piran by the British, vi. 336,
344, 345 ; said to be buried in Corn-
wall, vi. 336, 346 ; his chapel at
38
CIAR AN — CLERK.
Ciaran — continued.
Caerdyff, vi. 33C ; Life of, vi. 332 ;
Life by John Tiumoutli, vi. 344 ;
sometimes called Cheranus, vi. 344.
Cibthacus, or Cobtbach, -vi. 237.
Ciceastria. See Chichester.
Cicero, acts of, x. 120, &c.
Cill, or Cella, why interpreted church,
yd. 174.
Cill-Airthir, Lugacius of, vi. 344, 563
(Ind Chr. 402).
Cill-dara, Ferdomnach bishop of. See
Kildare.
Cill-epscop-Sanctain, iv. 552.
Cill-I-idain, near Seir Ciarain, vi. 346.
CiU-mor in Hy-Garrchon, vi. 369.
Cill-raiiine, Menevia, or St. David's,
\i. 433.
Cill-ruaid, founded by S. Colman, vi.
346, 565 (Ind. Chr. 412).
Cill-sleve, Cellula montis, vi. 248.
Cill-Usalli, now Kill-Ussi, in Kildare,
vi. 384.
Cimbri, vi. 107.
Cimon, acts of, viii. 294, &c. ; death of,
viii. 306.
Cinaedh Mac Alpin, vi. 262.
Cinnena, sister of S. Patrick, vi. 381.
Cinvarch, disciple of Dubricius, v. 510.
Ciranus, arcliipincerna of king Lucius,
vi. 554 (Ind. Chr. 179).
Circeastria. See Chester.
Circester, oliin Cair Ceri, v. 86.
Circiter. See Circester.
Cirecestria, vi. 89, 90 ; lost by Bri-
tons, vi. 90.
Cirros, mistake for Eirros, \i. 528.
Cistercian monks, introduced into Ire-
land, iv. 538, 539, 541 ; catalogue
of Cistercian abbeys, iv. 539.
Ciula longa, v. 443, 474, 511.
Civil and ecclesiastical jurisdiction
united, ii. 464 ; power diflerently
placed, si. 277.
Clair\'aux, or Clara Vallis, iv. 539.
Clam Hoctor, vi. 277.
Clan Conall, in Iveagh, vi. 249.
Claneboia, or Claneboyes, vi. 105,
407, 561 (Ind. Chr. 388).
Clare, John, Earl, x\i. 508.
Clark, captain, xv. 410.
Claudia, a Briton, v. 22, \i. 551 (Ind.
dir. 63).
Claudiocestria, or Gloucester, v. 168,
169, 514, 515.
Claudius Scotus, date of, iv. 378, 468 ;
his writings, iv. 468-471 ; follows
Jerom, iv. 246 ; sentiments on grace,
free will, &c., iv. 252-258 ; MSS.
of his Commentary on the Gospels,
iv. 242 ; on S. PauVs Epistles, iv.
1 471 ; on Galatians, printed in 1542,
iv. 471.
— — reputed founder of the University
of Paris, iv. 242.
Clave nou errante, school doctrine of,
iii. 155.
Clemens, a Scot, a favoured teacher in
Gaul, iv. 390, 391, 392 ; Boniface's
character of, iv. 457 ; error regard-
ing descent of Christ into hell, iii.
005 ; condemnation of, iii. 305,
iv. 392, 393 ; styled a heretic by
Boniface, iv. 459.
III., a rival pope, iv. 499.
a biographer of Charlemagne, iv.
392.
Clementia, vi. 1 69.
Ciementis, S., Basilica, v. 311.
Cleopatra, ^-isits Antony, x. 288; re-
news Alexandrian Library, x. 318;
grants of Antony to, s. 356 ; acts
of, after Actium, x. 384; death, x.
404.
Clera, insula, abode of S. Ciaran in,
vi. 342. See Clere.
Clere insula, in Corcalaighde, birth-
place of S. Ciaran, vi. 336. See
Clera.
Clergy, Irish, from priest to ostiarius,
xi. 433 ; in British churches, mar-
ried, iv. 294-296, 570-572 ; of
Milan, pennitted to marry, ii. 247 ;
marriage of, condemned, ii. 132,
133 ; secular, despised b}- mendicant
orders, ii. 298, 299 ; oath of, altered
at Trent, xv. 115 ; charges upon,
in Ireland, for the array, xv. 359.
Clerk, "William, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 421.
CLERUS — CLUAIN-HIORAIRD.
39
Clems Romanns, epistle of, to Irish
clmrch, iv. 377, 427.
Cliborn, xvi. 431.
Clifan, granted to Glastonbury, v. 143.
Clito, father of Fingar, vi. 411, 431.
Cloarcius, in Britain, v. 84.
Clochair, confirniecl to see of Dublin,
iv. 652.
Clochar, or Clochor. See Clogher.
Clogher, church of, in Tyrone, founded,
vi. 416, 570 (Ind. Chr. 443); S.
Kertennus placed over it, vi. 416 ;
Ermedachus bishop of, vi. 375 ; ex-
tent of diocese of, vi. 417; stripped
of Ardstraw, and Louth, vi. 417 ;
also called Luvidensis, iv. 514, or
Luguudunensis, vi. 417 ; ancient
distribution of church revenues in,
xi. 441-444 ; registry of, vi. 417,
xi. 423, 435, 443 ; a bishop of, at
issue with Ussher, xv. 156.
Clodoueus, vi. 170.
Clonakilty. See Cloughnekilty.
Clonalvey, parish of, i. Ixv.
Clonard, ancient see in Meath, vi. 472 ;
famous school of, vi. 472 ; granted
by S. Kieran to S. Finian, vi.
473 ; Eugenius, bishop of, vi.
384 ; rural deanry of, i. xcviii. ;
parish of, i. xcLs. ; manor of, i. liv.
See Cluaiuhiorard.
Clonarney, parish of, i. cii.
Clonbreney, parish of, i. cxviii.
Cloucall, alias Forgney, chapel of, i.
cxiv.
Clondaley, parish of, i. c.
Clon-derkan, in the Route, vi. 518.
Clone, or Cloyne, S. Colmau of, vi.
535.
, or Clonmacnoise, abbots of, vi.
540.
Clon-enach in Loesia, olim Cluain-
aednach, vi. 533.
Clonensis episcopatu.?, (see Clone) vi.
278; united to Meath, vi. 473;
Clonense coenobium, vi. 502.
Clones. See Cluain Ynish.
Cloney, chapel of, i. Ixxxiii,
Clonfad-foran, parish of, i. ciii. ; see
lands of, i. Ivi.
Clonfert, S. Brendan of, vi. 50 ; con-
nexion of, with Lancarvan, vi. 50.
, S. Molua of, vi. 696 (Ind. Chr.
580).
Clon-finchoil, S. Lugadius of, vi. 527.
Clongell, parish of, i. xciv.
Clonmacnois, name of, in Provinciale
Romanum, vi. 502 ; S. Columba's
prophecy about, vi. 502 ; church of,
founded, vi. 592 (Ind. Chr. 544,
647) ; body of S. Ninian at, vi. 200;
archdeaconry of, i. cxxii. ; alias
Balliloughloe, deanry of, i. cxxii. ;
parish of, i. cxxiii.
C'lonmaduff, parish of, i. Ixxxv.
Clonoaviss, farnilia of, vi. 518.
Clotworthy, Sir J., enemy to episco-
pacy, i. 219.
Cloughnekilty, in Cork, v. 618.
Clovis. See Clodius and Chlogio.
Cloyne, see of, disunited from Cork,
vi. 635.
Cluain, Latibulum, vi. 533.
Cluain-aednach, or Latibulum hedero-
sum, S. Fintan of, vi. 533, 592 (Ind.
Chr. 550).
Cluain-Broin, S. Emeria of, vi. 407.
Cluain-Coner, founded by S. Ninian,
vi. 209, 5G5 (Ind. Chr. 420).
Cluain-crema, S. Meldan of, vi. 344,
563 (Ind. Chr. 402).
Cluain-dachran, near Rahen, S. Mo-
chua of, \\. 543.
Cluain-dolcain, confirmed to see of
Dublin, iv. 552.
Cluainensis, or Cluainmacnois, vi. 525.
Cluain-eois, or Clones, S. Tighernach
of, vi 417 ; S. I\Iaccartiu of, vi.
582 (Ind. Chr. 506) ; merged in
Clogher, vi. 417 ; called also Clo-
noaviss, vi. 618.
Cluainernain, Columbanus of, vi. 344,
563 (Ind. Chr. 402).
Cluain-ferta Brendain, or Latibulum
mirabile Brendani, vi. 511; founded
by S. Brendan, vi. 524.
Molua, or Latibulum mirabile
Molute, in Ophaly, vi. 511 ; S.
Lugadius of, vi. 527.
Cluain-hioraird, or Clonard, vi. 472.
40
CLUHAIN-HAIAIRD — COLMAN.
Cluliain-Iiaiaml, or Clonard, vi. 472.
Cluain-inis, in Loch Erne, S. Sinell of,
vi. 603, 590, 596 (lud. Chr. 540,
679J; Culdees of, vi. 174.
Cluaiu-mic-nois, in Westmeath, found-
ed by S. Ciaran, vi. 525, 473 ;
anchorite and scribe of, ri. 278 ;
abbots of, vi. 540, 542.
Clud, Vallis, 376; river, vi. Ill,
131, 217.
Clueuarcha, recte Cluainfearta, vi. 542.
Cluida, in Argathelia, vi. 566 (Ind.
Chr. 425).
, in Flint, vi. 86.
Cluinkevy, conlinned to diocese of
Dublin, iv. 552.
Cluith, Petra, vi. 122.
Clunard, or Cluainard, vi. 522.
Cluth, or Clyde, river, vi. Ill, 131,
217.
Cluverius, Philip, death of, xv. 193.
Clyde. See Clud, Cluilh, Cluth.
Clydesdale, reputed birth-place of S.
Patrick, xv. 9.
Cuobheresburg, or Burg Castle, in
Suffolk, vi. 539, 605 (lud. Chr. 639).
Cunt, king of England, iv. 325.
Cobhani, Lord, xv. 210.
Cobthach, vi. 237.
Coel, a quo Colchester, v. 216, 217.
239.
Coelan, S. of Nendrum, \i. 522 ; or
Kelan, Life of, vi. 529. See Cay-
lau.
Coeman, S. of second order, vi. 478,
690 (lud. Chr. 540). See Coraanus.
of Euachtruim, vi. 692 (Ind.
Chr. 550).
Coeragen, or Kevin, S., vi. 83, 681
(Ind. Chr. 498) ; i. e. " Pulchrum
Genitum," vi. 524 ; education of, vi.
527, 582, 583 (Ind. Chr. 505.
510) ; founds Glendaloch, vi. 624,
625, 595 (Ind. Chr. 610); of second
order, vi. 478 ; his death, vi. 525,
603 (Ind. Chr. 618) ; his Life, vi.
83, 422, 524,525, 527, 539.
a common name, vi. 343.
Canobitical life in England, iv. 572.
Cogidunud, Britibh king, v. 62.
Cogitosus, biographer of S. Brigid, iv.
314, 318; gross story in, iv. 318;
two ancient MSS. of, iv. 314; date
of work, iv. 377.
Coillus, king of Britain, v. 36 ; and
father of Lucius, v. 03, \\. 553 (Ind.
Chr. 115).
Coinceas, or Conchessa, mother of S.
Patrick, ^-i. 379.
Coins, two Christian, found in Britain,
V. 58 ; British, in Cotton collection,
vi. 109; Ussher wishes Laud to
purchase, xv. 527.
Colbdi, or Colpe, portus, vi. 408.
Colbroke, town of, v. 182.
Colchester, or CairColun, v. 82, 216;
by whom fortified, v. 214, 216;
oUm Colonia, alias Culucitana, bi-
shop of, at Aries, v. 236, 237.
Colons, Albinus' epistle to, iv. 466;
called Colga nepos DumectiB, iv.
467 ; a laborious teacher, iv. 467 ;
his death, iv. 467.
Coldingham, abbey of, notices of, vi
513. See Coludi.
Cole, Elizabeth, alias Aylmer, xvi.
413.
Colga, nepos DumectiB, same as Colcu,
iv. 467.
Colidei, or Ccelibes, called also Culdei
and Ccelicoloe, in Euhly or Bardsey,
vi. 173; in the larger churches of
Ulster, as Armagh, Cluau Ynish,
vi. 174.
Collationes of Cassian, v. 360, 361.
Collator, a term used by Prosper, v.
418.
College, Trinity. Sec Dublin.
Collenros, or CrJros, on Frith of Forth,
vi. 224, 684 (Ind. Chr. 614).
Collins, Dr. Samuel, xvi. 347.
Collis Eli, or Cruachan Aichle, vi. 449.
CoUyridian?, doctrines of, iii. 447,
608.
Colman, S. of Cill-ruaid, \\. 346, 565
(Ind. Chr. 412)
, S. of Dair-mor, vi. 529, 595
(Ind. Chr. 570).
, S., bishop of Dromore, vi. 529,
584 (Ind. Chr. 516) ; his education,
COLMAN — COLUMBA. 41
Colman — continued.
vi. 529 ; founds Dromorc, vi. 592
(Iml. Chr. 550) ; Life of, vi. 529.
, S., bishop of Glendaloch, vi.
536; iiis death, vi. G07 (Ind. Chr.
600).
S. of Lindisfarne, v. 100 ; suc-
ceeds Fiiian as bishop, vi. 221, 607
(Ind. Chr., 661); bishop of York,
iv. 314, 315 ; controversj' with Wil-
frid, vi. 535 ; his arguments, iv.
341, 345, vi. 498, 507 ; unwilling
to yield, iv. 347 ; leaves Lindisfarne,
\i. 535, and York, iv. 355 ; leads
a number of followers to Scotia, iv.
347 ; from Lindisfarne and Ripen,
iv. 355 ; Fridegodus' lines on, iv.
355 ; settles in Inis-bofinde, vL
535 ; founds Mayo, iv. 304, vi.
535, 608 (Ind. Chr. 665) ; death
of, vi. 608 (Ind. Chr. 665, 675).
, S., presbyter, baptizes S. Declan,
vi. 333, 334, 559 (lud. Chr. 347).
, S., disciple of S. Declan, vi.
335, 560 (Ind. Chr. 364).
, S., of second order, vi. 478.
, S., bishop, of third order, vi.
479.
, S., presbyter, of third order, vi.
479, 483.
, S., preceptor of S. Finian, vi.
622, 581 (Ind. Chr. 500).
, S., appears to Brendan, iv.
268.
, CaSs, abbot of Clonmacnoise, vi.
540, 608 (Ind. dir., 665).
, Dearg, or Rubeus, vi. 532.
Dubhcuilinn, vi. 530, 595 (Ind.
Chr. 570).
, filius Chain, or Mocholmog, vi.
535.
, bishop, son of Cuidel-dubh, vi.
536.
Elo, or Eala, S., his history, vi.
530, 593 (Ind. Chr. 560) ; founds
church of Lann-elo, vi. 476, 631,
596 (Ind. Chr. 580) ; his church of
Mucmor, vi. 575 (Ind- Chr. 456) ;
his festival and death, vi. 531, 602
(Ind. Chr. 610); S. Patrick's pro-
Colman — continued.
phecy concerning, vi. 430; Coeman,
preceptor of, vi. 533 ; confounded
with Colraan, vi. 529 ; his acts, vi.
469, 533.
son of Enan, vi. 231.
son of Fiachna, vi. 540, 603
(Ind. Chr. 620).
son of Lenin, vi. 535 ; founder
of Cloyne, vi. 535 ; called also Mo-
cholmog, son of Gillem, vi. 535,
607 (Ind. Chr. 660).
Mor, vi. 565 (Ind. Chr. 420) ;
cured by S. Ibar, vi. 348.
filius Neraani, rex, vi. 336, 562
(Ind. Chr. 388).
Priscus, vi. 221.
Stellain, S., of Tir-da-glas, vi.
540, 605 (Ind. Chr. 634).
Uamach, biographer of S. Pa-
trick, vi. 375.
, a joint king of Ireland, vi. 615.
, a very common name, vi. 343.
Colmi Mons, or Slieve Gullion, vi.
248, 604 (Ind. Chr. 630)
Colmy's Inche, St., vi. 247.
Cologn, S. Pantaleonof, v. 379 ; coun-
cil of, xi. 422. See Colonia.
Colonatus, a follower of S. Kilian, vi.
279, 609 (Ind. Chr. 689).
Coloni Liberi, who, xi. 425.
Colonia, S. Ursula slain at, vi. 153 ;
date of occurrence, vi. 160.
of Antoninus, or Colchester, v.
82 ; AdelSus, bishop of, at council
of Aries, v. 236.
Agrippineusis, church of Scoti at,
■VT. 337.
Colossians, epistle to, xi. 524.
Colosus, or Coluansa, vi. 246.
Colp, or portus Colpdi, vi. 408 ; at the
mouth of the Boyn, vi. 413, 569
(Ind. Chr. 433); parish of, i.
Ixviii.
Coludi, or Coldingham, Adaranan of,
vi. 609 (Ind. Chr. 680, 681).
Columba, or Columbanus, twenty of
the name, vi. 229 ; two most re-
markable, vi. 473, sometimes con-
founded, \\. 229.
42
COLUMBA — COMANUS.
Columba, or Colum-cille, 228; ori-
gin of the name, vi. 228, 229 ; of se-
cond order of saints, vi. 478 ; parent-
age of, vi.230, 58G(Ind. Chr. 522);
pedigree and kindred, vi. 230, 231 ;
disciple of S. Finian, vi. 590 (Ind.
dir. 540) ; meets some saints in
Meath, vi. 530 ; discovers S. Pa-
trick's sepulclire, vi. 450 ; alleged
sojourn at Glastonbury, vi. 464;
excites war against king Dermot,
vi. 407, 593 (Ind. Chr. oGl); does
penance with S. Finian, vi. 4G7,
468; his sentence, vi. 468; exile
enjoined by S. Molaissi, vi. 532 ;
cause of his leaving Ireland, vi.
466 ; to avoid Dermot, vi. 236 ; S.
Brendan directs him to Hy, vi. 240 ;
condemned by an Irish synod, vi.
4G8, 594 (Ind. Chr. 660); date of
hisjourney toHy, vi. 233, 594 (Ind.
Chr. 563) ; his twelve followers, vi.
237-239 ; founded one hundred mo-
nasteries, Dearmach and Hy being
the chief, vi. 474, 483, 592 (Ind.
Chr. 546) ; range of his labours, vi.
247, 504 (Ind. Chr. 563) ; contem-
porary of S. Kentigern, vi. 228,
247, 250, 251, 59G (Ind. Chr. 579);
bis observance of Easter, vi. 497 ;
his rule, vi. 592 (Ind. Chr. 54C);
ancient MS. of, vi. 483 ; S. Bene-
dict's adopted, vi. 607 (Ind. Chr.
664) ; tonsure of, changed at Hy, iv.
855 ; period of his abbacy, vi. 245 ;
his chronology fixed, vi. 235, 464 ;
year of his death, iv. 276, 277, vi.
236, 699 (Ind. Chr. 597) ; doubt
regarding the day, vi. 235 ; his fes-
tival changed, Vi. 464 ; buried in
Hy, vi. 262 ; reliques buried in
Down, vi. 252, doubtful, vi. 451 ;
invention and translation of, vi. 454,
455 ; fabled interment in Glaston-
bury, vi. 463, 582 (Ind. Chr. 504) ;
his letter to S. Gildas, vi. 468 ; his
reputed Life of S. Patrick, vi. 375 ;
Bede's observations on him, vi. 228;
Wilfrid's, iv. 346 ; his Life written
by Cummineus and Adamnan, vi.
Columba — continued.
229 ; by John of Tinmouth, vi. 231,
270 ; anonymous Irish Life of, vi.
687 (Ind. Chr. 622).
S., son of Crimthann, of Tirda-
glas, vi. 633, 590 (Ind. Chr. 540).
S., bishop of Dunkeld, vi. 606,
607 (Ind. dir. 640, 660).
S., filia Aniti, vi. 169, 171.
Columbas, S., abbas, vi. 239.
Columbanus, S., of Luxieu and Bobio,
vi. 229, 282, 476, 597 (Ind. Chr.
589), 603 (Ind. Chr. 614) ; men-
tioned by Laurentius in Bede, iv.
421 ; takes the Cursus Scotorum
abroad, vi. 480, 481 ; answer to king
Sigebert, iv. 300; his date, iv. 377;
obsequies and commemoration of, iv.
277 ; SS. Gallus and Magnus at, iv.
269, 270; his poetical compositions,
iv. 410 ; epistola; rhythmicaj, iv. 244,
409, 410, 412, 414, 416; epistola, de
Vita, iv. 406, 407 ; MS. of his ho-
milies, iv. 408 ; penitential of, iv.
306 ; his rule, iv. 298, 299, 305,
4 19, vi. 487 ; MS. of, at St. Gall,
iv. 298, 299 ; adopted by S. Gallus,
vi. 487 ; various printed editions of,
vi. 484 ; resembles S. Benedict's, vi.
484, 485 ; often associated with it,
vi. 485 ; why, vi. 486; his Life by
Jonas, iv. 359, v. 505, by John of
Tinmouth, vi. 270.
another form of the name Col-
man, vi. 636.
, an Irish bishop mentioned in
the Epistola Cleri Romani, iv. 1,
427.
, S., of Cluainernain, vi. 344, 563
(Ind. Chr. 402).
, filius S. AlexandrjE, vi. 169.
Columbienses monachi, vi. 239.
Colun, river, at Colchester, v. 82, 83.
Colus, river, v. 182.
Comainus Breac, his birth, vi. 588
(Ind. Chr. 529) ; date of, vi. 533 ;
his death, vi. 603 (Ind. Chr. 615).
Comanus, a Scotio presbyter, iv. 1 ; of
second order, vi. 478 ; of third order,
vi. 479.
COMANUS —
Comanus, S., of Ferns, date of, vi. 540,
COS (Ind. Cbr. G75>
Comarba. See Corbe.
Comes, the term, in hagiology, vi. 405 ;
conies littoris Saxonici, v. 386 ; or
vicarius, vii. 28.
Comfinbacli, or Corbe, xi. 432.
Comgallus, or " Faustus," v. 505 ; or
"Pulchrum Pignus," v. 506, 584
(Ind. Chr. 516); of second order,
vi. 478; S. Patrick's prophecy con-
cerning, vi. 430, 575 (Ind. Chr.
456) ; founder of Bangor, v. 253,
vi. 474; date of, vi. 524, 593 (Ind.
Chr. 559) ; Cell-cougaill called after,
vi. 524; visits Britain, and founds a
church in Hetli, vi. 524 ; founds
church of Cambos, v. 506, 596 (Ind.
Chr. 580) ; attempts to found a
church in Eechrann, vi. 527 ; con-
temporary of S. Columba, vi. 233 ;
death of, vi. 600 (Ind. Chr. 601) ;
said to have adopted from Pelagius
the Egyptian monachism, vi. 482 ;
used the Cursus Scotorum, vi. 481 ;
sends it abroad by Columbanus, vi.
480 ; his rule, vi. 483 ; written va-
riously, Comgallus, Congellus, Co-
mogillus ; his Life, vi. 233, 475,
527, XV. 16.
Comm, or Baithene, vi. 237, 533.
Commagil, or Commedil, British king,
vi. 91
Commandments, the Ten, duties of, xi.
214, 215; perversion of first by the
Romanists, ill. 474 ; second omitted,
ii 44G ; story of Ussher's eleventh, i.
280, 281.
Commanus, or Coemanus, S., birth,
parentage, and education of, ^^. 533 ;
founds Ros-commain, and Enach-
truim, vi. 532, 533, 540.
Commemorations of the dead, not con-
clusive for purgatory, iii. 198-200.
Commeiidam of a deanry with an
archbishoprick, xv. 423.
Coramianus, presbyter of thii-d order,
vi. 479.
Commissioners, ecclesiastical, high
court of, i. 42, xxv.
CONALLUS. 43
Committee for religion, i. 229.
Commonitorum, heresy of, v. 422.
Common prayer, article of 1566 on,
i. xxvii.
Commorus, usurper of Armorica, vi,
52, 593 (Ind. Chr. 554).
Communion, holy, in Lord's supper,
siii. 194 ; received in both kinds in
British churches, iv. 279 ; in one
kind, contrary to Scripture, iii. 15 ;
introduction of, iii. 11; preparation
for, xiii. 203-205; act of minister
in, xiii. 205-208 ; administered to
infants, iii. 28, 29 ; Irish article of
1566 on, i. xxviii. ; Ussher charged
with doctrine of real presence, i.
clix.
church, Ussher's views on, i.
260.
of saints, ii. 418, 425.
Como and Camarina, vi. 350.
Comogillus. See Congallus.
Comorbanus, meaning of, i. 28.
Companions, twelve with S. Columba,
vi. 237—239, 770 ; and seven bishops
with Fingar, vi. 431.
Computi Liber ascribed to GUdas and
Nennius, iv. 473.
Comyn, John, first English archbishop
of Dublin, i. 100, cxxix.
Conagal, or Comgallus, vi. 249.
Conaille Muirtheimhne, vi. 163, 248,
385.
Conainus filius FaUbei, ninth abbot of
Hy, vi. 285.
Conaire, disciple of S. Barr, vi. 544.
Conalleoriim Gens, in Louth, vi. 248,
249 ; terra, vi. 404 (Ind. Chr.
630).
Plebs, in Tir Connel, vi. 466.
Conallus, son of Comgall, vi. 236,
246, 594 (Ind. Chr. 563).
, a bishop, vi. 463.
, a quo Tir-Conaill, vi. 230, 231,
569 (Ind. Chr. 433).
Cearnaigh, his date, vi. 285 ;
legends of, vi. 286, 287.
son of Niall, vi. 412.
. Deyre, brother of S. Enda, vi.
633.
44
CONALLUS - CONRAD.
Coiiallus, Rubeus, or Dearg, vi. 532,
672 (Ind.Chr. 449).
— - and Cellach, sons of Mselcoba,
vi. 515, 606 (Ind. Chr. 642).
Conan Meriadocus, king of Armorica,
V. 243, 246, vi. 561 (Ind. Chr.
383).
Trecorensis, v. 394.
Conani Urbs, or Cair Conain, or Co-
nisburgh, v. 514.
Conanus, fifth archbishop of London,
v. 88.
son of Failbhe, abbot of Hy, vi.
610 (Ind. Chr. 704); death of, vi.
610 (Ind. Chr. 710).
bishop of Sodor, vi. 255, 603
(Ind. Chr. 622).
S., ^•i. 164, 533.
Conayll Murtheimlme. See Conaille.
Concenn, S., abbot, iv. 324.
Conchessa and Calpurnius, in Arnso-
rica, vi. 390, 561 (Ind. Chr. 383).
Conchessa, or Contablata, or Coin-
ceas, sister of S. Martin, vi. 379 ;
mother of S. Patrick, vi. 375, 560
(Ind. Chr. 372), a native of Armo-
rica, vi. 381.
Conchubernensis episcopus, Ultanus,
vi. 375 ; i. e. ex Connoreorum familia,
vi. 534.
Conchubhair mac Xeassse, king of
Ultonia, vi. 451.
Conchubranus, biographer of S. Mo-
ninna, vi. 248, 283, 347 ; errors in,
vi. 249, 382.
Conchur, Ri Uladh, vL 286.
Concordia, wife of S. Peter, v. 21.
Concorezenseg, a sect of the Cathari,
ii. 251, 252.
Condbran, a disciple of Dubricios, v.
810.
Conde, Pxince, sv. 167, xvi. 337.
Conductio, i. e. " resuiTectio," vi. 540.
Confessio S. Patricii, iv. 294.
Confession, S. Ambrose's practice re-
garding, iii. 132 ; auricular, origin
of, iii. 107, xiii. 221 ; in Irish church,
i. 185 ; Romish doctrine of, treated,
iii. 90-118 ; private, when intro-
duced, iii. 109 ; authority of, accord-
Confession — continued.
ing to canonists, iii. 116, 117; an-
cient Irish practice of, iv. 288 ; sa-
cramental, required by council of
Trent, iii. 104, 105; first enjoined
by Innocent III., iii. 114; public,
abolished, iii. 104, 108.
Confessionis Pater, vi. 537.
Confessors, appointment of, iii. 103,
104.
Conformity, enforced, xv. 470, 471.
Congallus, Scotorum res, v. 473, 479.
Congame, James, xv. 142.
Conganus, abbot, urged S. Bernard to
write the Life of Malachy, iv. 545.
Congellus, of Bangor, v. 160 ; S. Ber-
nard's spelling of Comgallus, ^^.
476 ; Meursius' explanation of, v.
506 ; identified with Faustus, v. 505,
506.
placed by S. Renanus over his
church in Tir-oen, vi. 339.
Congersbuiy, an episcopal see, v. 87,
vi. 554 (Ind. Chr. 179). SeeKun-
gresbury.
Couindrus, and Romulus, bishops of
Man, vi. 181, 578 (Ind. Chr. 474);
death of, vi. 581 (Ind. Chr. 498).
Coningnibh, Cill-Fiachna near, vi. 543.
Conis, husband of Darerca, vi. 382.
Conisburgh, in Yorkshire, oUm Cair
Conan, v. 514, vi. 579 (Ind. Chr.
488).
Connachti, war with, vi. 347.
Connanas, bishop, vi. 518.
Connaught, S. Patrick's labours in, vi.
426, 509 (Ind. Chr. 434) ; Annals
of, vi. 339, 380, 383, 387, 563
(Ind. Chr. 403).
Connor, S. Mac Nissi, bishop of, vi.
529 ; family of, ri. 534.
Conon, pope, iv. 2, 3.
Conques, S. Patrick's mother, vi. 379.
Conrad, the emperor Henry son of, ii.
109-111.
I IV., emperor, xii. 340.
i Murpurgensis, an inquisitor, ii.
j 371.
a Monte Puellarum, vi. 269.
Portncnsis Episcopus, ii. 386.
CONRAN — CONTRITION.
45
Conran, Scotorum res, v. 480.
Conrey, chapel of, i. cxvi.
Conri Mocucein, vi. 231.
Conscience, state of, xi. 20G.
Consolati, a class of Albigenses, ii. 272.
Constance, council of, struggle for pre-
cedence at, V. 215 ; plea of English,
iv. 367-370, v. 38; MS. describ-
ing, iv. 370, V. 38.
Constans, father of Constantine, vi.
178, 564 (Ind. Chr. 411).
son of Constantius, v. 427 ; ex
monacho Cajsar factus, v. 427, vi.
564 (Ind. Chr. 411).
Constantii Urbs, or Cair Custeint, v. 82.
Constantinople, councils of, vii. 37, xii.
391, vii. 25, ii. 40, vii. 38 ; creed
of, vii. 322, 323 ; had two bishops, v.
845 ; infected with Semipelagianisra,
vi. 1 ; authority of, on Easter, claimed
by British churches, iv. 356 ; and
Rome, relative ranks of bishops of,
ii. 65, 66 ; precedence of bishop of,
vii. 37, 38.
Constantinus, native of Britain, v. 212,
233, vi. 566 (Ind. Chr. 273) ; legend
of his baptism, v. 223 ; place claimed
as his Christian birthplace, v. 225-
233 ; discussion of question, v. 113,
214—219; commences his reign in
Britain, vi. 558 (Ind. Chr. 306) ;
declared Augustus, vi. 558 (Ind.
Chr. 307) ; his use of the Scriptures,
xii. 174 ; confirms peace to the
church, vi. 558 (Ind. Chr. 312) ;
assumed external government of
church, xi. 288, 289 ; corruptions
multiplied after, ii. 30 ; forged grant
of, to see of Rome, ii. 66, iv. 364,
377, XV. 42 ; death of, vi. 559 (Ind.
Chr. 337).
■ son of Constantine the Great, vi.
318; tomb of, at Caman'on, v. 82, 83.
son of Cador, vi. 56, 57, 591
(Ind. Chr. 542).
son of Cinaida, vi. 263.
III., son of Ethus, vi. 197, 264.
son of Fergus, vi. 256, 602 (Ind.
Chr. 610).
king of Scotland, vi. 211.
Constantinus, bishop of Quidalua or
Killalo, iv. 553.
British kuig, v. 426; brother of
Aldroenus, v. 89, vi. 564 (Ind. Chr.
411).
tyrannu.s, vi. 128, 129, 469.
of Cornwall, a follower of S. Co-
lumba, vi. 237, 597 (Ind. Chr. 588) ;
labours of, in Cantyre, vi. 597 (Ind.
Chr. 590).
king of Wales, retires to Ireland,
vi. 60.
attacked by sons of Modred, vi.
58, 60.
founder of Worcester, v. 84.
Constantius discountenances Pelagian-
ism, V. 347, 348.
the Arian, Athanasius' prayer
for, xi. 290.
Chlorns, emperor, v. 208, vi.
658 (Ind. Chr. 304, 306).
a bishop, at Arausica, vi. 25.
Philosophus, iv. 486.
of Lyons, biographer of S. Ger-
manus, v. 373-376, vi. 567 (Ind.
Chr. 430) ; date of, v. 438 ; difficulty
in his account of the Alk-luiatic bat-
tle, V. 385.
Constitution, English, form of, xi. 278,
279.
Constitutions, apostolic, not the ^i-
dax"i arroaroXwv, vii. 139, 140;
Jerom's alleged translation of, vii.
141 ; judgments of writers on, vii.
141-143 ; not cited by Epiphanius,
vii. 144-151 ; not as old as 250, vii.
152, 155-102 ; interpolated, vii. 164,
174-196 ; quotations in, vii. 165-
170; extravagant advocacy of epis-
copal dignity, vii. 163—173; con-
formity with other pseudo writings,
vii. 185-196, 205-213; forged by
heretics, vii. 214 ; objectionable pas-
sages in, vii. 215 ; sentence of coun-
cils regarding, vii. 216, 217 ; charge-
able with Arianism, vii. 220-222 ;
other defects, vii. 223-227.
Constitutions of Clarendon, ii. 207.
Contacium, what, xii. 336.
Contrition and attrition, iii. 157.
46
CONTROVERSIES — CORNELIUS.
Controversies, supreme judge in, xiv.
41-4G ; prelection on, xir. 47—55.
Controversy, names of individu.nls sup-
pressed or feigned in, v. 283, 289.
Conus, husband of Darerca, yi. 5C8
(Ind. Clir. 432).
Convallanus, vi. 221, 222.
Couvallus, or Connallus, vi. 246, 247.
Converbius. See Corbe.
Conversion, importance of, siii. 7 ; li-
mitations of, xiii. 9—30 ; Ussher's
use of tlie term, i. 276, 286.
Convocation of Irish cliurch in 1615,
i. 38 ; informalities of, i. 39 ; argu-
ments for previous want of, i. 40,
41 ; account of, i. 43.
in 1634, acts of, i. 165-177 ;
dean Lesley prolocutor, i. 1G6 ;
grants eight subsidies, i. 167 ; its
praise of Wentwortli, i. 168 ; diffe-
rent relations of its proceedings, i.
170 ; deals with the canons, i. 170 ;
canon added by Stratlord, i. 172;
Bishop Vesey's account of, i. 173;
Bramhall's offices at, i. 177.
Conway, Lord, devoted to theological
studies, xvi. 575, 593 ; letters of, to
Ussher, xvi. 575, 593.
Sir Fulke, death of, xvi. 416.
Conwey, source of, in mount Erj-ri, iv.
562.
Cook, Alexander, letters of, to Ussher,
XV. 80, 356 ; mentioned, xv. 65,
70, 73; xvi. 35, 315, 319, 320.
, . . . . , chancellor of Kilmore, i.
116; inhibited by Bedell, xv. 458,
459, 463, 406-468, 474.
, Sir Edward, xvi. 836.
, Sir Francis, xv. 574.
, Mr., of Gouran, xv. 152.
Cookestowne, parish of, i. Ixxii.
Coote, Sir C, Ussher's reply to, i.
236, 248 ; mentioned, xv. 373,
530.
Cophite Christians, penitential prac-
tices of, vii. 29.
Copiatoe, vii. 230, 231.
Coppensteir, iii. 256.
Copsi, Governor, vi. 262.
Coque, Professor, xvi. 193.
Coracle, vi. 140. Sec Cosroghes, Cur-
rach, Curuca.
Corbe, or Cowarba, first mention of, L
28, 29; xi. 432; possibly same as
chorepiscopus, xi. 430, 432 ; duties
of, xi. 431 ; superior to herenach,
xi. 431, 432 ; Irish form of the
name, xi. 432 ; latinized by conver-
bius, xi. 432 ; married, xi. 433,
434 ; subject to episcopal visitation,
xi. 435 ; how the lands of, became
tributary to bishops, xi. 442 ; seques-
trations of, xi. 428, 435 ; Ussher's
treatise on, i. 28, when piinted, i. 28.
Corbey, Paschasius Radbert and Ra-
trannus abbots of, iii. 83 ; privi-
leges of monasteiy, vi. 485 ; a MS.
of Johannes Scotus preserved at, iv.
112 ; MSS. in, v. 304; Ussher bor-
rows MSS. from, i. 129.
Corbonate of Glendaloch, xi. 435.
Corch.Tnia; rex, vi. 171.
Corculaigde, ubi Clere insula, vi. 336.
Cordula filia Aniti, vi. 169, 171.
Corinia or Cornubia, vi. 84.
Corinth, first bishop of, vii. 53.
Cork, S. Barr, bishop of, vi. 535, 544,
604 (Ind. Chr. 680).
, Richard, Earl of, accumulation
of church property by, i. 159; monu-
ment of, in St. Patrick's, i.l57, 158 ;
con-espondence regarding, i. 157-
159, XV. 572; mentioned, xv. 404,
522, 523, 530, 572, 575, xvi.
371.
Cormac mac Culenan, his Psalter of
Cashel, vi. 437.
Nepos Lethani, vi. 528 ; called
the Navigator, vi. 528, 529, 596
(Ind. Chr. 580) ; of second order of
saints, vi. 478.
, of Clonfinchoil, vi. 596 (Ind.
Chr. 580).
•, a successor of S. Patrick, vi.
437, 578 (Ind. Chr. 482), 581 (Ind.
Chr. 497).
, the transcriber of Gildas' works,
vi. 54.
Cornelius, or Conchur, vi. 286.
Hibernicus, his History, xv. 4.
CORNHILL
Cornliill. See Coinhullo.
CornhuUc, St. Peter's of, London, v.
88, vi. 555 (Iml. Chr. 187).
Covniibia. See Cornwall.
Corimgallia, or British Armorica, v.
109, 48G ; or Cornwall, vi. 77, 81.
Cornwall, S. Kieran or Piran, buried
in, vi. 33G, 345 ; the Britons retreat
into, vi. 93 ; resists the Saxons, v.
450 ; visited by S. Patrick, \i. 402 ;
Cador, a prince of, vi. 56, 57 ;
Gerennius, king of, vi. 79, or Gerun-
tius, vi. 489 ; Melianus, king of, v.
517; Theodoric, king of, vi. 431;
Ileul, a port of, vi. 431 ; S. Fingar
slain in, vi. 431 ; Aldhelm's epistle
to the king of, vi. 490, 497.
Corpus Christi, what, iv. 183.
Corssendonekan MS. containing Ele-
giaca S. Livini, iv. 425.
Corticiana Provincia in England, v.
393.
Cosma of Tours, where S. Berengarius
lived, ii. 22G, 227.
Cosroghes, or Coracles, vi. 140.
Cossin, Patrick, xv. 559.
Coterelli, who, ii. 336.
Cothirthiac, an appellation of S. Pa-
trick, vi. 387.
Cotonius, a British king, v. 484, 485.
Cottereaux, or Coterelli, ii. 336,
Cotton, John, letter of, to Ussher, xv.
330; silenced, xvi. 371.
, Sir Robert, Ussher's introduction
to, i. 25 ; Ussher's present to, i. 90,
XV. 380 ; his famous MS. library,
ii. 51, iii. 24, 313, iv. 274, v. 6, xii.
280; lends MSS. to Ussher, xv. 171,
274, 283 ; his settlement about his
library, xv. 173, 170, 233, xiv. 351,
430; MSS. of, referred to, iii. 112,
iv. 376, 444, 452, 467, 473 ; certain
MSS. intended for Dublin library,
XV. 18, 68 ; his troubles, xv. 454,
455, xvi. 512; his letters to Ussh-
er, XV. 171; Ussher to, xv. 276,
283, 428; mentioned, xv. 63, 187,
193, 204, 229, 239, 270, 274, 290,
291, 302, 340, 432, 461, 520, xvi.
384, 427, 428, 505, 515.
— CREED. 47
Cotton, Sir Thomas, xvi. 601.
, Mr., xxi. 310, 319.
Council of Carthage condemns Pela-
gius, iii. 525.
of Pisa, English claim precedence
in, V. 38.
Councils held by S. Patrick everj' year,
vi. 434 ; persons who attended the
Welsh, V. 541; general, Irish arti-
cle of 1615 on, i. xlvi.; various col-
lections of, for editions, xv. 54.
Courts, Papal, usurpations of, xv. 471 ;
in Dublin, at Blackfriars, xv. 12.
Cowladoghran, chapel of, i. cvii.
Crabbe, his corruptions of the councils,
iii. 471.
Crackenthorp, Dr. Richard, a friend of
Ussher, xv. 223 ; his Defensio, xv.
269 ; his death, xv. 227.
Craggs, Mr. J., to Ussher, xvi. 542.
Crane, John, xv. 268.
Crashaw, William, letters to Ussher,
XV. 115, xvi. 409 ; mentioned, xv.
C2, 05, 68, 70, 283.
Crassus, pillages the temple, x. 131.
X. 116.
Crathlintus, king of Scotland, vi. 177-
179, 316.
Creaghe, Bishop, his death, i. 35.
Creation, computation of date of, viii.
6, 7, xi. 489, 490 ; a secret to hea-
thens, viii. 1 ; and providence, Irish
article on, i. xxxvi.
Crec, or Croia, river, v. 474.
Credanus, vi. 84, 592 (Ind. Chr. 584).
Crede Mil)i, an old register of the see
of Dublin, iv. 554.
Credentes, aclassof Albigenses, ii. 266,
273.
Creed, Alexandrian, vii. 310.
Antiochian, vii. 312, 313.
Apostles', original brevity of, ii.
486 ; in what sense so called, vii.
314, 815 ; early authorities for its
use, vii. 315 ; styled tlaaytoyiKog
\6yo£, xiv. 34 ; early opinions on,
xiv. 35, 35.
of Arius, vii. 310.
of S. Athanasius, interpolated by
Greeks; vii. 328-331, 333 ; ancient
48
CREED — CRUACHAN-AICHLI.
Creed — continued.
MSS. of, vii. 301; authority of, ac-
cording to Liber Hymnorum, vii.
300.
Constantinopolitan, additions of,
vii. 322, 323 ; superfluous passages
of, vii. 324.
of Jerusalem, vii. 309.
Nicene, wliat, iii. 342 ; recited at
Nice, iii. 310 : attempts of the Arians
to alter, vii. 311 ; given by Epipha-
nius, vii. 313 ; called Apostles' Creed,
vii. 314 ; recited at communion, vii.
314, 315; confirmed by councils of
Constantinople, vii. 317, 318, 319 ;
additions to, xiv. 36 ; procession of
the Holy Ghost in, vii. 324.
Roman, very brief, vii. 303-305;
carefully guarded, vii. 307 ; after-
insertions in, vii. 308 ; Ussher's Dia-
triba de Romano Symbolo, L 250,
vii. 297-342; the descent into hell,
of, iii. 312.
Spanish, vii. 306.
Creeds, various forms and copies of,
iii. 311-314.
■ two classes of, in the East, vii.
308, 309.
in Athelstan's Psalter, vii. 304,
305.
in Gregory's Psalter, vii. 308.
recited at baptism in East and
West, ii. 485-487.
, Irish article of 1615, on, i. xsxv.
Ger. John Vossius on, i. 250 ;
fresh light thrown by Ussher on, i.
250, 251.
Creganford, battle of, v. 474, vi. 575
(Ind. Chr. 457).
Creiford. See Creganford.
Cressly, Dean, his Exomologesis, xvi.
129.
Cressy, Hugh, xvi. 90, 131, 170.
Crete, early bishops in, vii. 66.
Crew, . . . ., XV. 94, xvi. 395.
Crian, Mr., xv. 471, 533, 636.
Crich Cualann, where S. Patrick
landed, vi. 405, 568 (Ind. Chr.
432).
Crikestowne, parish of, i. Ixxii.
Crirathannus, king of Leinster, vi. 578
CInd. Chr. 483).
Critobulus, a name of Pelagius, v.
289.
Critopnlus Metrophane.', xvi. 397.
Cromaims, a Scotic bishop, iv. 1,
427.
a Scotic presbyter, iv. 427.
Ci'omwell, Oliver, his persecution of
Episcopalians, i. 273 ; breaks his
word with Ussher, i. 274 ; favours
a few Episcopal clergy, i. 271 ; ar-
bitrary conduct of, i. 303 ; Ussher's
opinion of his usurpation, i. 266 ;
design of, in giving Ussher a public
funeral, i. 277 ; intended donation
of, to Queen's College, Oxford, xvi.
2C8, 585.
Cronanus, son of Odran, of Sean Ross,
andRos-cre, vi. 541, 600 (Ind. Chr.
599); Life of, vi. 541.
son of Silni, vi. 541, 608 (Ind.
Chr. 665).
, presbyter, baptizes S. Ke^^n, vi.
581 (Ind. Chr. 498).
, presbyter of third order, vi. 479,
450.
, king of Eliach, vi. 333.
Crook, Sir George, xv. 211.
, John, letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
250 ; mentioned, xvi. 564, 578.
Crophorus, vi. 170.
Cross, taken against the Albigenses, ii.
344, 345 ; carriage of, controversy
about the, i. cxxx.-cxxxii. ; only
allowed to archbishops invested with
pall, iv. 530.
Crossenderry, chapel of, i. cvii.
Crown, the, authority of, in Irish arti-
cle of 1566, i. xxvi. : usurpations of,
i. 198, 199 ; intrusions of, on Trinity
College, Dublin, i. 88, 101, 151.
Croxton, Mr., i. 185.
Croy, Mr., xvi. 194.
Criivland, charter of, vi. 612 (Lid.
Chr. 793).
Crozier presented to bishop by king at
consecration, vi. 78 ; sharp end of,
vi. 426.
Cruachan-aichli, mountain of, vi. 449.
CRUCHAN — CUMMIANUS.
49
Cruchan Phadruig, i. e. Tumulus Pa-
tricii, olim Cruachan Aichli, vi. 449.
Cruanstown, chapel of, i. cvii.
Cnicestowne, parish of, i. Ixxxviii.
Cruciculae, iv. 459.
Cruciferi, or Crucigeri, order of, ii.
287.
Crucifixion, ignominy of, xiii. 151,
152; interdicted, xiii, 153; nature
of, xiii. 154, 155.
Crucigeri, or Cruciferi, ii. 286, 287.
Cruc-ochidieint, i. e. Cumulus Occi-
dentalis, v. 242.
Cruimthir Collait, vi. 375.
Cruintain, terra, vi. 336.
Cruith, 'color,' whence Cruitlineach,
vi. 103.
Cruithneach, or Picts, vi. 103.
Cruithnii. See Cruithneach, Crutheni,
Cnjtlmii.
Crumpe, Henry, of Baltiuglass, iv.
285 ; opposed by the bishop of
Meath, iv. 285 ; attaclss mendicant
friars, iv. 303 ; MS. of, iv. 303.
Crusades against lieretics sanctioned,
ii. 286; against Albigenses, ii. 362;
against Raymond of Toulouse, ii.
392.
Cruthenornm regio, ubi Mons Mis, vi.
389, 406,407.
Cruthinius, Aidus Niger, vi. 594 (Ind.
Chr. 565); Eochodius Laib, vi. 594
(Ind. Chr. 563).
Crutlmeus, alleged ancestor of the
Cruithneach, vi. 103, 104.
Cruthnii distinguished from Picts, vi.
105.
Cualann, Crich, where was Inver De»,
vi. 405 ; 568 (Ind. Chr. 432).
Cuanacb, cited in Annals of Ulster,
vi. 531.
Cubbick, Mr., xv. 72, xvi. 322.
Cuboin, Milcon mac, vi. 387.
Cudworth, Ralph, to Ussher, xvi. 346 ;
mentioned, xvi. 175.
, promise of, xvi, 175.
Cuillus, or Howel, vi. 217.
Cuil-uisci, vi. 231.
Cniminne, sister of S. Columba, vi.
231.
VOL. XVII.
Cuithechar, Cealltar son of, vi. 451.
Culdei, i. c. Cultores Dei, vi. 173, 177,
556 (Ind. Chi-. 263); vi. 558 (Ind.
Chr. 314); cause and date of their
introduction into Scotland, vi. 177;
S. Serf, one of, elected bishop, vi.
213 ; S. Nicholaus, of, vi. 175 ; prior
of, rule for, vi. 174 ; rights of, in
Scotland, transferred to St. An-
drew's, vi. 197 ; of St. Andrew's,
vi. 198 ; superseded by regular ca-
nons, vi. 198 ; Buchanan's account
of, vi. 174; Dempster's, vi. 173;
Boethius', vi. 354 ; of Man, vi. 183.
See Colidei.
CuleJreibne, battle of, vi. 236, 468,
593 (Ind. Chr. 561); situate on the
confines of Ulster and Connaught,
vi. 532.
Culeneus, a bishop, vi. 518.'
Cullen, a fellow of Trinity College,
Dublin, i. 191, 194, 197, xvi.
29.
Culmana, wife of Restitutus, vi. 383.
Culme, Benjamin, xvi. 350.
CulmuUen, parish of, i. Ixxvi.
Culros. See CoUenros.
Culucitana civitas, or Colchester, v.
237.
Culverwell, Mr., xii. 563, 566 ; Ussh-
er's judgment on, xvi. 356 ; men-
tioned, xvi. 320, 332, 337, 404.
Cumber, a Cumbrian, vi. 83.
Cumberland, and Cumbri, vi. 107.
Cumbri, olim Canibri, vi. 204, 263 ;
territory and kings of, vi. 204.
Cumbria, Bernicii in, vi. 227.
Cumin, John, archbishop of Dublin,
iv. 554.
Cumineus Albus, his Life of S. Co-
lumba, vi. 255.
Cummenius, abbot of Clonmacnoise,
vi. 540, 608 (lud. Chr. 665).
Cummianus, date of, iv. 378 ; his learn-
ing, iv. 432-440 ; lodged at Rome
witli men of various nations, iv.
443; his Whited Wall, iv. 344;
Epistola ad Segicnura, iv. 337-340,
vi. 605 (Ind. Chr. 634), MS. of,
iv. 337, 339.
50
CUMMIANUS — DAIGREUS.
Cummianus Albus, his Life of S. Co-
himba, vi. 229, 255, 607 (Ind. dir.
657) ; death of, vi. 608 (lud. Chr.
669).
Cuniminus Fada, son of Fiachua, vi.
598 (Iiid. Chr. 592) ; hymn by, vi.
544, 007 (Ind. Chr. 662).
Cumscoffy, [rede EnniscofF)'], or En-
niscoye, parish of, i. cviii.
Cuneglas, Gildas's censure of, vi. 62,
63, 594 (Ind. Chr. 564).
Cungar, an eremite, v. 539, 540, vi.
578 (Ind. Chr. 474).
Cungresbury, in Somersetshire, deriva-
tion of name, vi. 578 (Ind. Chr.
474) ; episcopal see of, transferred
to Wells, V, 540.
Cuningeburg, or Cair Conan, v. 514.
Cuolenorum regie, vi. 405, 568, (Ind.
Chr. 432).
Curdocuu.s, disciple of Dubricius, v.
510.
Cureton, Rev. William, researches of,
on Ignatian epistles, i. 235.
Curia, province of, v. 165.
Curiae, quatuor, of monasteries, v. 541.
, in Germany, v. 163.
Curiel, Alphousus, iv. 373.
Curland, in Livonia, iv. 566; con-
quered by king Arthur, vi. 34.
Currach, navis pellea, vi. 181. See
Coracle, Ciiruca.
Curse, pronounced against a people, vi.
51.
Cursus Gallicus, brought into Britain,
V. 394.
Scotorum, iv. 274, vi. 480.
Curuca, or Coracle, vi. 140.
Cusanus, cardinal, iii. 195.
Cutbbert, S., an Irishman, iv. 244 ;
alleged education of, at Dunkeld, vi.
257, 606 (Ind. Chr. 640) ; eucliarislic
commemoration of, vi. 269 ; banishes
women, vi. 513, 609 (Ind. Chr.
685) ; his church in Grene-cyric, vi.
513 ; ordained bishop, vi. 609 (Ind.
Chr. 685) ; his dying injunction, iv.
350; rule in his Pictish churches,
vi. 612 ; biogiaphies of, vi. 248,
512.
Cuthwine, vi. 90, 91, 597 (Ind. Chr.
584).
Cwatbricge. (See Cantbrigia), v. 389.
Cybsdan, father of Budic, vi, 81.
Cycles, various paschal, iv. 440, vi.
492-494, 557 (Ind. Chr. 298), 664
(Ind. Chr. 410), 561, 577, 592, 605
(Ind. Clir. 382, 466, 550, 634).
Cyll-dara, i. e. cella quercus, or robo-
ris, vi. 163.
Cynmur, a contempory of S. Teilo, vi.
80.
Cypriaui, two, confounded, vi. 470.
Cyprianus, S., charge against Nova-
tian, vii. 64 ; subscribes acts of synod
of Arausio, vi. 26.
, episcopus Tolonensis, vi. 27.
Cyprus, ancient ecclesiastical constitu-
tion of, vii. 67.
Cyrene, Cyrenenses, ix. 48.
Cyrenius, same as Quirinius, vi. 502.
Cyriacus, pope, vi. 156, 157, 161 ;
versicles of, vi. 164, 165 ; called
Donatus, vi. 170.
Cyril, S., patriarch of Alexandria, v.
409 ; on the Scriptures, xii. 483.
, missionary to Slavi, xii. 298.
Cyrus, name and age of, viii. 188,
189, 204 ; decree of, for the temple,
viii. 246 ; death, 227.
the younger, expedition of, viii.
361, &c.
Cyuli, Saxon ships, v. 468.
D
Dabonna, S., nephew of S. Patrick, vi.
383, 5G8 (Ind. Chr. 432).
Dachanus, disciple of S. Petroc, vi. 84,
692 (Ind. Chr. 548).
Daci subdued, vi. 108, 109, 552 (Ind.
Chr. 99).
Daferia, mother of S. Ibar, vi. 336.
Dagauus, bishop, iv, 341 ; mentioned
in Bede, iv. 421.
S., takes Molua's rule to Rome,
vi. 484, 600 (Ind. Chr. 599).
Daigreus, bishop, ordained by S. Pa-
trick, vi. 518.
DAIMENE
Daimene, bishop, vi. 518.
Daimh-inis, i. e. bovis insula, S. Las-
reaniis of, vi. 632, 590 (Ind. Chr.
540). See Devenish.
Daire, or Darius, vi. 418.
, son of FincliadI), vi. 418.
, Eegulus Orientalium, vi. 418.
Daire Chalgaigh, vi. 231 ; i. e. Eo-
boretum Calgachi, vi. 692 (Ind.
Chr. 546). See Daire Choluimcille.
Daire Choluimcille, founded, vi. 592
(IncL Chr. 54G). See Derry-Co-
lumcille.
Dair-maig, i. e. Roboreti Campus, vi.
281. See Dearmach.
Dair-mor, i. e. Nemus Magnum, in
Eile, vi. 529, 595 (Ind. Chr. 570).
Dakenclud, vi. 132
Dal, signification of the word, vi.
116.
Dalanus, an ancestor of S. Cainnech,
vi. 526.
Dal-Aradia, Fintan, king of, vi. 347,
566 (Ind. Chr. 412); Milcho, king
of, vi. 406 ; S. Patrick sold into, vi.
385; S. Ailbhe of, vi. 346, 347;
Benchor and Mucmore in, vi. 430 ;
Mons Mis in, vi. 389.
Dalfinus, archiepiscopus Lugdunensis,
vi. 489, 606 (Ind. Chr. 663).
Dalgarnach, in Scotland, vi. 223.
Dallseus, John, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 311.
DallLironaig, Brocsecha, daughter of,
vi. 634.
Dallenalley, chapel of, i. cxvi.
Dalmatians, vernacular liturgy of, xii.
365 ; vernacular version of Scrip-
tures of, xii. 423.
Dalnardia. See Dalaradia.
Dalredia. See Dalrieda.
Dalreth, or Dalrede, vi. 147.
Dalreudini of Bede, vi. 147 ; origin of
name, vi. 116; also in Britain, vi.
243, 556 (Ind. Chr. 216).
Dalrhea, a town of Cunningham, vi.
147.
Dalriada, or Dalrieda, two territories
so called, vi. 147, 578 (Ind. Chr.
474).
E
— DANIEL. 51
Dalriada, in Ireland, vi. 146, 285, 286 ;
twelve princes of, vi. 144, 145.
, in Scotland, vi. 147, 259, 280 ;
Conallus, king of, vi. 246; Alpin,
son of Eochaidh, king of, vi. 613
(Ind. Chr. 838) ; Kenneth mac Al-
pin, king of, vi. 147, 269, 613 (Ind.
Chr. 838). See Dalreth, Dalreu-
dini, Dairy,
Dairy, or Dalrie, Ager regius, vi. 148.
Dalvietach, in Ultonia, vi. 286.
Damxtes, a name of Riculph, archbi-
shop of Mentz, iv. 39.
Damascenes, prayer of, iii. 134, 135.
Damascenus, John, the Peter Lombard
of the Greeks, iii. 79.
Damh-ynis, or Devenish, vi. 417. See
Dainih-inis.
Daraianus, Peter, negociates the sub-
jection of Milan to see of Rome, ii.
111.
, or Dinan, a messenger to king
Lucius, V. 74, 75.
bishop of York, v. 101.
Damnonia, Cornwall so called, vi. 56,
57.
Danby, Lord, xv. 431, xvi. 485.
Dancaster, or Cair Dann, v. 84.
D'Ancre, Marquis of, assassination of,
XV. 114.
Danes, called Gentes, vi. 527 ; date of
their arrival at Ireland, iv. 566,
vi. 612 (Ind. Chr. 796); fleet of,
defeated by Irish, vi. 277, 612 (Ind.
Chr. 812); Tiirgesius, king of, re-
duces Ireland, vi. 613 (Ind. Chr.
818) ; condition of religion under, vi.
479 ; literature revived in Ireland
after, iv. 395 ; put S. Ositha to
death, vi. 608 (Ind. Chr. 675) ; de-
feated at Sandwich, vi. 258 ; ravage
Nortliumbria, vi. 612 (Ind. Chr.
794); in Scotland, vi. 260.
Daniel, date of the prophet, viii. 184 ;
Soptuagint version of the book of,
vii. 598.
, bishop of Bangor, in Arvon, v.
112, 116, 642, vi. 43, 44, 584 (Ind.
Chr. 516); death and burial of, vi.
591 (Ind. Chr. 544).
2
52
DAOTEL — DEAD.
Daniel, last bishop of Knngresbuiy, v.
87.
Daiiistown, parish of, i. Ixxv.
Danus, or Donus, river, v. 514.
Darcey, Sir Francis, xvi. 333.
Dardalucha, S., of Frisingen, vi. 349.
Dardania, or Mysia Mediterranea, v.
225.
Darensis episcopatus, or Kildare, iv,
551.
Darent, or Derwent, river, v. 472.
Darerca, sister of S. Patricli, vi. 381,
560 (Ind. Chr. 374); otherwise Mo-
ninna, vi. 382 ; seven sons of, vi.
383, 5G8 (Ind. Chr. 432) ; captive
in Ireland, vi. 385 ; death of, vi. 584
(Ind. Chr. 518). Sec Jloninna.
, S., of Cill-slcibhe-Cuilinn. See
Monenna.
Daria, S., mother of S. Ursula, vi. 162.
, S., healed by S. Brigid, vi.
163.
Darioc, bishop, vi. 383, 568 (Ind. Chr
432).
Darius, reign of, viii. 241, 247 ; death
of, viii. 507, 508.
, or Daire, vi. 418.
Dartford, or Darentford, v. 472.
Darwala. See Derwela.
DaurecaKliaich, or Derry, vi. 231.
Davenanl, Dr. Edward, letter of, to
Ussher, xvi. 75 ; to, from TJssher,
xvi. 114.
, bishop, Usshcrintroducedto, i. 29;
his promotion, XV. 178; his consecra-
tion, xvi 385 ; his commentary on
Colossians, xv. 404 ; his sermon
against Arminianisni, xv. 500, xvi.
512 ; his Determinations, xvi. 521,
526 , opinion on infant baptism, xv.
482 ; his lecliires, xv. 540, 542 ;
Ussher's intention to print a posthu-
mous work of, xvi. 70; mentioned,
xv. 344, 500, 578, 679, 581, 583,
xvi. 9, 46.
Davenport, Christopher, a Jesuit, xv.
487.
, John, xvi. 462.
David, king, date of his death, viii.
106.
David, S., born at Pepidiauc, v. '507,
vi. 577 (Ind. Chr. 562); his parents,
v. 507 ; S. Patrick's prophecy con-
cerning, vi. 432 ; S. Ailbhe's, vi.
433 ; born thirty years after the ar-
rival of S. Patrick, vi. 44 ; uncle of
king Arthur, v. 507, and of S. The-
liaus, V. 98 ; succeeds Dubricius at
Caerleon, v. 540, vi. 587 (Ind. Chr.
622) ; cliosen bishop of Menevia, v.
104, 111, vi. 620; ordained in Je-
rusalem, V. 541 ; visits Glaston-
bury, vi. 588 (Ind. Chr. 529); a
teacher of second order of the Irish
saints, vi. 478 ; ad^-iser of S. Aidan,
vi. 536 ; his date, v. 105 ; his
death, v. 105, 106, vi. 591 (Ind.
Chr. 644) ; in Meneviii, vi. 43 ; his
festival, vi. 436 ; fabled shrine of, at
Glastonbury, v. 140, 141, 537;
biographers of, v. 508, vi. 402, 521.
, bishop of Clogher, \-i. 417, 418.
, bishop of Menevia, uncle of Gi-
raldus Cambrensis, iv. 556.
, a name of Charlemagne, iv. 39.
Davies, Sir John, xvi. 346, 348.
, Richard, xvi. 445, 472.
, Thomas, obtains Oriental MSS.
for Ussher, i. 89; letters of, to
Us=her, xv. 220, 225, 285, 323,
354, 376, xvi. 444, 472.
Davis, Sir John, certificate to, xi.
432. See Davies, Sir John.
Dawson, l\Ir., registrar of Armagh, xv.
366.
, Robert, bishop of Clonfert, xv.
527.
Dea, river, at Inbher Dea, vi. 405,
I 568 (Ind. Clir. 432).
; Dead, prayers for, considered, iii. 198-
277 ; primary intent of, iii. 227,
I 228; ancient notion about, iv. 269 ;
connected with doctrine of purga-
tory, iii. 198, 199 ; attacked by
Aerius, iii. 2 58-263, 267; Romish
I practice concerning, different from
I the ancient, iii. 258-269; legends
j in proof of, iv. 268 ; rejected by
I Protestants, iii. 29 ; saluting, &c.,
j xii. 518; raised by S. Ailbhe,vi. 347.
DEiE-FERT — DEMETRIA.
58
Denc-fert, Festiim iMiiacuIoruni, near
Armagh, vi. 419.
De£e Portus. See Dea, river.
Dean, rural, or plebanus, xi. 431.
Dean, Mr., Bedell's disputes with, xv.
532-537.
Deane, Mr., xv. 487.
Dearmach, orDurrow, vi. 232 ; founded
by S. Ck)Iumba, vi. 474 ; four miles
from Linalli, vi. 530.
Death, what, xiii. 92, &c. ; an enemy,
xiii. 497.
Debauchery, Waldenses charged ■with,
ii. 176, 177.
De Burgo, William, Earl of Ulster,
xi. 458.
Decemman, in North Wales, v. 111.
Deception, self, dangers of, xiii. 33.
Decima:, paid, vi. 483.
Declan, S., of the Nandesi, vi. 332,
346 ; of roy-il family, vi. 333 ; his
parents, vi. 334 ; where born, vi.
334; baptized, vi. 334, 559 (Ind.
Chr. 347) ; for seven years under
Dobranus, vi. 334, 335 ; taught to
read by S. Dyrama, vi. 335, 560
(Ind. Chr. 360) ; precursor of S.
Patrick, vL 332; his church, vi. 335,
428 ; his seven disciples, vi. 343 ; fol-
lows S. Ailbhe, vi. 343, 562 (Ind. Chr.
397) ; at Rome, vi. 343 ; ordained
and commissioned, vi. 343; meets
S. Patrick in Italy, vi. 344, 563 ;
(Ind. Chr. 402); followed by son of
a Ivoman king, vi. 343 ; converts
Desii, vi. 346, 427, 563 (Ind. Chr.
402) ; meets S. Patrick at Cashel, vi.
427 ; at first opposed to S. Patrick, vi.
355 ; submits to S. Patrick, vi. 572
(Ind. Chr. 449) ; placed over the
Nandesi, vi. 427 ; his church at Ard-
more, vi. 335, 428, 503 (Ind. Chr.
402); his appearance, vi. 343; an
arcliliishop, vl. 333 ; Life of, vi. 232,
332, 333, 355, 427, 428.
, S., at Frisingen, iv. 462.
Decreta Pontificum, made by Saxon
bishops, iv. 351.
Decretal Epistles, Usshcr's examina-
tion of, i. 27 ; origin of, ii, 66 ; pope |
Decretal Epistles — continued-
Cyriacus mentioned in, vi. 161; a
gloss in, sets the authority of a pope
over Solomon's, xiv. 26 ; on the use
of Scripture, xii. 405.
Decurio, or PovXivrb^, v. 43, 44.
Dedication, Ussher's, of his Biit. Ec.
Antiq., to Charles I., v. 1-4.
De Dieu, Ludovicus, friend of Ussher,
xi. 569 ; Ussher's praise of, xv. 553 ;
letters of, to Ussher, xvi. 11, 15, 26,
529 ; of Ussher to, xv. 451, 550,
562, xvi. 18, 24, 27, 62 ; his praise
of Ussher's librai-y, xv. 566 ; named,
xvi. 20, 32.
De Dominis, Antonio, iii. 513, 514.
Dedwin, orTheodwin, ninth archbishop
of London, v. 89.
Dee, John, his libraiy, xv. 227, 271,
351.
Deganw}', vi. 86.
Dego, Ercus filius, vi. 410.
Degsastane, or Degsa Lapis, battle of,
vi. 254, 601 (Ind. Chr. 603).
Dogwi, S., or David, v. 123.
Deheu, or Dextralis, v. 103.
Earth, South VVales, v. 103; a
Welsh tribe, v. 98.
Caledonii, East Caledonia, vi.
114.
Deicola, disciple of S. Columbanus, vi.
58, 603 (Ind. Chr. 620).
Dei Cultores, or Culdees, vi. 197.
Deifyr, or Deira, v. 452.
Dei Gratia, an episcopal style, iv. 60,
490, 511, 535, 540.
Misericordia, iv. 511.
Deira subject to York, v. 79, 93 ; ex-
tent of, V. 93, 94, 452, 453.
Deities worshipped in Britain, v. 184,
185.
De la Cerda, Ludovicus, xii. 71.
De Lacy, Hugo, slain at Durrow, vi.
232 ; charter of, cited, vi. 384.
De Laune, M., xv. 390.
Delcinis, church of, in diocese of Dub-
lin, iv. 552.
Demetia, extent of kingdom of, vi. 48,
81, 402.
Denietria, vi. 162.
54 DEMETRIAS
Demetrias, Jerom's letter to, v. 271, ]
272, xii. 478, 479; Pelagiiis' letter
to, V. 281.
Demetrius Poliorcetes, acts of, ix. 121.
Democedes, a physician, viii. 213.
Dempster, Thomas, exposed by P. Fer-
rarius, vi. 285 ; called ayioKX^Tr-
ri]Q, vi. 285 ; maledicentissimus, iv.
446 ; his perpetuus stupor, vi. 152 ;
not to be credited, vi. 271 ; a story
of, partly false, partly riduculous, and
partly contradictory, vi. 302 ; his
mendacious statements about Ire-
land, vi. 31G; puts Inisbofinde in
Scotland, vi. 383 ; another case, vi.
462 ; stupidity regarding Hydesti-
nati, vi. 240 ; absurd derivation of
Kildare, vi. 162 ; perversion of Bede,
vi. 200 ; ridiculous account of the
Setons, vi. 294; audacity of, v.
170, 179, 365, 505, vi. GO, 117,
206, 284, 311, 312; barbarism of,
vi. 816 ; blunders of, v. 22, 23, 166,
vi. 127, 128, 183-185, 221, 229,
251, 319, 349-350, 374, 502, 527,
565 (fnd. Chr. 418); contradiction
of, vi. 444; credulity of, v. 41, 186;
dishonesty of, v. 70, 176, 206, vi.
124, 175, 297, 309 ; forgeries of, v.
253, 183, 184, 185, 198, 199,
213, 238, 271, 292, 314-316, 332 ;
ignorance of, v. 171, vi. 331, 389 ;
scurrility of, vi. 151.
Denbigh, Lord, xv. 411.
Denmark, kingdom of the Gothi, v.
446.
Deochoin Sannan, vi. 381, 561 (Ind.
Chr. 383).
Deodatus, abbot of Winchester, v. 235,
236 ; subscribes the acts of Arausio,
vi. 26; Life of, vi. 486.
Deoduinus Leodiensis, ii. 229.
Deorhani, vi. 91.
Depravity, human, xiii. 51.
Dore S. Columb, see of, vi. 527.
Derkanensis ecclesia, ubi S. Olcanus,
vi. 518. 578 (Ind Chr. 474).
Derkelan, or Derkan, vi. 145.
Dermeth, brother of Muirchertach, iv.
327, 518, 519, 521.
— DE THOU.
Dermitius, abbot of Armagh, vi. 421,
613 (Ind. Chr. 848).
, Alius Kerbayll, accession of, vi.
692 (Ind. Chr. 544) ; his quarrel
with S. Columba, vi. 46G ; defeated,
vi. 467, 468, 593 (Ind. Chr. 561);
drives the saint into Britain, vi.
236, 466 ; date of, vi. 615 ; his as-
sassination, vi. 594 (Ind. Chr.
565).
mac Murchadha, king, iv. 553.
O'Brien, iv. 518, 619, 521.
■ ■ sonof Aedh, vi. 515, 607 (Ind.
Chr. 658), 608 (Ind. Chr. 665).
Derry Columcille, vi. 232, 527 ; dio-
cese of, vi. 417; or Rathlowry, vi.
417; tertiae episcopales in, xi. 443;
best bishoprick in Ireland, xv. 578 ;
dean and chapter of, xv. 456; Mr.
Warren of, xvi. 324. See Daire
Coluimcille.
Derswoldina, or Holme-hurst, v. 200.
Deruvianus, of Glastonbury, v. 131.
Dervach or Durrow, vi. 232.
Derventis tluvius, v. 453 ; battle of, v.
471.
Derwela, or Darwala, mother of S.
Machutus, vi. 50, 586 (Ind. Chr.
520).
Derwent, two rivers of, v. 472.
Derwianus, v. 130 ; labours of, in Bri-
tain, vi. 440, 441.
Descendit ad inferos, meaning of, iii.
392, 39,3.
Deserts, frequented by saints of third
order, vi. 478.
Desia. See Nandesi.
Desiderius, bishop, letter of, to S. Cal-
lus, iv. 430. 431.
or Victor, successor of Hilda-
brand, poisoned, ii. 129.
Desienses, early introduction of Chris-
tianity among, vi. 335, 560 (Ind.
Chr. 364). See Nandesi.
Desmond, earl of, xi. 458-460 ; old
countess of, xii. 79.
Dethidin, i. e. Cura, mother of S. De-
clan, vi. 334.
De Thou, or Thuanus, library of, v.
320.
DETHRONING - DIONYSIUS.
55
Dethroning of princes, Komaa doctrine
of, ii. 452-454.
Deiicalidonium mare, vi. 114.
Deuterotx, tradition-mongers, iii. 51.
Devenish, vi. 417. See Daimli-inis.,
vi. 417.
George, xvi 487.
Devon, or Dibuenia, in British Duff-
neynt, v. 536.
De Voragine, Jacobus, his Italian ver-
sion of the Scriptures, xii. 342; Le-
genda Aurea of, xii. 516.
Devotus, S., abbot of Winchester, v.
154, vi. 554 (Ind. Chr. 180).
D'Ewes, Sir Simon, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 49 ; Ussher to, xvi. 60, 69 ;
named, xvi. 147, 231, 555.
Dewi, or David, S., v. 539. See
David.
Dextralis pars Britanniae, meaning of,
V. 103; i.e. australis, vi. 187, 567
(Ind. Chr. 430). See Deheu.
Diaconi, duties of, iv. 504, 505.
Dialis, vi. 503.
Diamore, parish of, i. cxviii.
Diargi Lacus, or Lough Dearg, vi.
462.
Diarmata, reign of, vi. 478.
Ata9i]Kt], xi. 593.
Ata(l>9upa, iii. 344.
Dibaldus Borchgravius, v. 482, 483.
Dibuenia, or Devon, v, 536.
Dicalidones, vi. 113; derivation of
word,vi. 114 ; a section of the Picts,
vi. 116.
Dicho, son of Trichem, vi. 405, 406,
408, 568 (Ind. Chr. 432) ; an early
convert, vi. 300, 301.
Dichuil, Hibernus, de Mensura Orbis,
vi. 275 ; his description of Thule, vi.
429.
Dichus, Hibernicus sapiens, vi. 553
(Ind. Clir. 117).
Dicullus, of Cnobheresburg, vi. 639,
605 (Ind. Chr. G39).
Aicaxr), of the apostles, vii. 138; not
the Apostolical Constitutions, vii.
139.
Didacus, bishop of Oxford, ii. 340,
341.
Die-burch-te- Britten, or Brittenburg,
V. 481.
Diermitius. See Dermitius.
Dies Irse, hymn, iii. 222.
Digby, John, Lord, xvi. 383.
Kenelm, xv. 130, xvi. 159, 202,
472.
Dihoc, father of S. Kynedus, vi. 45.
Dilse, Mr., xvi. 315, 319, 320.
Dilapidations, suits for, xv. 157.
Dillon, James, converted by Ussher, i.
108 ; a ward of Ussher, xv. 417,
419 ; letter of, to Ussher, xvi. 470.
Lord, letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
485.
Mr., of Killiki, xvi. 470.
Dimaus, a Scotic bishop, iv. 1.
Dimma, a bishop, iv. 358.
Dinan, or Duncan, v. 74, 75.
Dinas Emyrs, or Promontorium Am-
brosii, on top of Mount Eryri, iv.
562.
Dindyrn rapes, or Tintem, vi. 82.
Dingerein, a port in Cornwall, vi. 79,
599 (Ind. Chr. 596).
Dingueirin, or Deira, v. 452.
Dinoot, abbot of Baucor, iv. 351, 352.
Diocletian, persecution of, v. 170
176, 199, vi. 557 (Ind. Chr. 303);
Maximknus Herculeus, an agent of,
V. 191 ; date of, v. 202, 203.
Dicecesis or diocese, a civil term, vii. 21,
28 ; the seven churches of Asia dio-
ceses, vii. 60 ; distinction between,
and episcopatus, iv. 503.
Diogenes, the emperor, taken by the
Turks, ii. 122.
Dionoth, or Deo-notus, prince, vi. 153;
succeeds Caradoc, vi. 154; governs
Cornwall, v. 243.
Dionysius Areopagita, writings of, first
mentioned, iv. 485, xii. 602-504 ;
arguments against genuineness of,
xii. 500, 505 ; indicative of a later
age, xii. 506-512; style debased, xii.
513-516; writer imitated style of
earlier age, xii. 519; in what writ-
ers mentioned, xii. 499, 519 ;
Ussher's conclusions about, xii. 517;
referred to fifth century, xii. 520;
56
DIONYSIUS — DOMNALLUS.
Dionysuis Areopagita — continued.
ordained bishop, vii. 53 ; said to
have preached in Gaul, xii. 516;
Johannes Scotus' account of, iv. 477,
478, his translation of, xii. 516, iv.
474, 475 ; Anastasius' critique up-
on, iv. 484, 487 ; died under Trajan,
xii. 508 ; dissertation on, xii. 497-
520, i. 310, 311.
bishop of Corinth, xii. 505.
Exiguus, a guide in arranging the
canons, i. 27; his paschal cycle, vi.
492.
Diormitius, minister of S. Columba, vi.
237.
Dioscorus, bishop, statements of,iii. 29,
30.
Diospolis, synod of, v. 287, 290, 291 ;
S. Jerom's description of, v. 294 ;
Pelagius acquitted by, v. 294.
Dirpatricke, parish of, i. cxxx.
Dirrowes, parish of, i. cxvi.
Disartaley, parish of, i. civ.
Disarte, parish of. i. cxi.
Disciples, 72, of S. Leonorius, vi. 52.
Dispensation of monastic vow to a
prince, ii, 109.
Dissenters, Ussher's opinion of, i. 259,
200.
Dithraarri, Saxon tribe, v. 447, 448.
Divianus, episcopus Guintoniae, vi.
587 (Ind. Chr. 522) ; rule observed
by, vi. 482. See Diwanius.
Divini ruris monasterium, vi. 238.
Di'S'isions in the church, evils of, ii.
423.
Divorce, sentiments of Irish on, iv.
293.
Diwanius, bishop of Guintonia, v. 85.
Dobda, companion of S. Yirgilius, iv.
4G2.
Dobranus, relative of S. Declan, vi.
334 ; takes charge of the saint, vi.
334.
Doccuinus, or Cungar, v. 540, vi. 678
(Ind. Chr. 474). See Docguinus.
Doccus. See Docus.
Docguinus, iv. 324. See Doccuinus.
Docus, a British teacher of Irish saints,
vi. 478 ; preceptor of S. Cainnech,
Docus —continued.
vi. 520, 590 (,Ind. Chr. 540) ; death
of, vi. 528 (Ind. Chr. 474).
Docwra, Sir Henry, xv. 136, 196,
412.
Dod, Mr., xvi., 320, 331, 333, 334,
338, 339, 355, 370, 395.
Dofnald, bishop, iv. 327.
Dogs, Ussher's present of, to Cardinal
Richelieu, i. 223.
Dol, in Armorica, vi. 79.
Dola, or Dolomhoir, in Armorica, v.
96, 486, vi. 435, 577 (Ind. Chr.
462) ; S. Iltuit died at, vi. 42 ;
Samson of, v. 539, vi. 47, 577, (Ind.
Chr. 462), GOO (Ind. Chr. 599),
succeeded by Maglorius, vi. 50, 600
(Ind. Chr. 699) ; throws oflF subjec-
tion to bishop of Tours, vi. 48. See
Dolomhoir.
Dolabella, acts of, x. 234.
Dolomhoir, in Armorica, vi. 433, 434.
See Dola.
Dolis, a city in Armorica, v. 95.
Domesday, i. e. Domus Dei, v. 35.
Dominic, S., ii. 291; introduction to
Innocent III., ii. 291 ; his order of
inquisitors, ii. 290.
Dominica, or Domnach, same as Kirk,
vi. 384.
Dominici Mons, xv. 15.
Dominions S., of Ossory, vi. 522, 589
(Ind. Chr. 540).
Dominis, Antonio de. See De Dominis,
and Spalato.
Dominus, the title, xvi. 258, iv. 60.
Domnach, or Dominica, vi. 384.
Domnach-Arda, church of, vi. 369; or
Domnach Arte, vi. 368.
Mor-lMaighe-Echnach, vi. 344,
563 (Ind. Chr. 402).
Padraig, vi. 413, 569 (Ind. Chr.
433).
Seachlain, vi. 383, 437, 570, 571
(Ind. Chr. 439, 448).
Domnaldus, Anselm's letter to, iv.495,
496; bishop of Armagh, iv. 497,
515, 517, 518, 619.
Domnallus, a bishop ordained by S.
i Patrick, xi. 518.
DOMNALLUS — DOWNHAM.
57
Domnallas, filius Aidi, vi. 255, 515,
vi. 544, G04 (Ind. Chr. 628) ; slain,
606 (Ind, Chr. 642).
mac Ailpin, vi. 262.
mac Ere, vi. 236, 594 (Ind. Clir.
563).
Brec, vi. 255, 604 (Ind. Clir.
627); slain, vi. 606 (Ind. Chr.
642).
rex, vi. 479.
Domnizo, presbyter, his Vita Mathil-
dis, ii. 148, loO.
Domnonensis patria, vi. 78.
Dompnanus, vi. 592 (Ind. Chr. 548).
See Adarananus.
Dompnonia, or Devon, v. 137.
Domuel, father of S. Kieran, vi. 336.
Donagh, or Donat, iv. 517.
Donaldus filius Aidi, vi. 544 ; king, vi.
149 ; first Christian prince in Ire-
land, vi. 150, 151.
alleged Scotch king, vi. 555, 556
(Ind. Chr. 200, 216).
son of Tade, sent as regent of
Western Isles, iv. 521, 522.
Dubh-dainaigh, vi. 423.
Donamore, parisb of, i. Ixxi.
, i. xcvi.
Donapatricke, parish of, i. Ixxxix.
Donat, or Dungus, bishop of Dublin,
iv. 517.
Donates, St., Ussher's sojonrn at, i. 243.
Donatianus, an African bishop, v. 343.
Donatists, S. Augustin's reply to, iii.
33; censure of, iii. 168, 169; re-
striction of Scripture, xii, 476.
Donatus, S. , brother of S. Cataldus, vi.
308 ; bishop of Lupia, vi. 308, 553
(Ind. Chr. 152).
king of Urgallia, iv. 539.
or Cyriacus, vi 170.
bishop of Dublin, iv. 327; An-
selm's letter to, iv. 515-517 ; uncle
of bishop Samuel, iv. 530 ; con.se-
cration of, iv. 531 , subject to see of
Canterbury, iv. 564.
Donboyne, parish of, i. Ixix.
Dondalck, vi. 502.
Donestowne, parish of, i. Ixxvi.
Donia, or Danmarc, v. 457.
Donne, John, xvi. 345.
or Dunne, Sir Daniel, xv. 139.
Donniowe, parish of, i. xciv.
Donowre, parish of, i. Ixvii.
Donsany, parish of, i. Ixxiii.
Dorcester, or Cair Dauri, v. 86.
Dorchester, Lord, xv. 445.
Dorington, daring conduct of, xv. 455.
Dorislaw, Dr., lectures of, at Cam-
bridge, XV. 402, 403.
Dormceastre. See Dornford.
Dornford, or Cair Dorm, v. 86.
Dorni, in Sutherland, vi. 149.
Dorobernia, or Canterbury, v. 87, 88,
90 ; derivation of name, v. 117.
Dorodrepana used by the Scoti, vi,
141.
Dorsum Albania, vi. 260, 280.
Britannicum, vi. 115, 245, 280,
528 ; family of lae driven beyond,
vi. 611 (lud. Chr. 717).
Thomje, Ernenus of, vi. 541, 605
(Ind. Chr. 635).
Dort, a tract by Ussher submitted to
synod of, i. 304 ; account of, xv.
143-145 ; respect of .synod for the
church of England's confession, xv.
145.
Dositheus, the Samaritan, vii. 604,
605.
Douay divines, their rules of expurga-
tion, iii. 25.
Doums, monastery of, vi. 474.
Dousa, V. 483.
Dovenach-Sakelin, or Dunsbaughlin,
vi. 384,
Dovenaldus, son of Eugenius, vi. 255.
Doveria, church of, built by king Lu-
cius, V. 157, vi. 555 (Ind. Chr. 187).
Down, or Dun-leath-glaysse, vi. 450,
burial-place of S. Patrick, etc. vi.
450; of S. Brigid, vi. 465 ; S. Ma-
lachi, bishop of, vi. 480; Malachi
II., bishop of, vi. 452.
Dowries, Andrew, xv. 282, xvi. 177.
, Thomas, xvi. 47, 52, 535.
Downfermlin, abbey of, vi. 242.
Downham, bishop George, his sermon,
i. 75 ; his book on grace, i. 129,
130, XV. 538, 540, 543, 582 ; pro-
58 DOWNHAM — DUBLIN.
Downham — continued.
hibited, i. 129 ; a high Calvinist, xv.
505 ; death of, xv. 578 ; his letter
to Ussher, xv. 493 ; named, xv.
359, 482, 505, 579, xvi. 347.
Mr., publishes Ussher's Body of
Divinity, i. 248.
Downing, Emanuel, letter of, to
Ussher, i. 50, 51.
Downkeld, an episcopal see, vi. 247 ;
or Calidoniae Castrum, vi. 247.
Downpatrick, burial-place of the three
patron saints of Ireland, vi. 450 ;
anciently called Aras Cealltair, Dun-
leathglas,Dundalethglas, Dun leath-
laidhi, Rath-Cealltair, Dun, Dumim,
which see.
Dowthe, parish of, i. xcvii.
Draco Insularis, a title of king Malgo,
vi. 696 (Ind, Chr. 581).
Dragon seen in the air, ii. 101.
Druiton, or Cair-Driathou, v. 85.
Drake, John, xvi. 33, 395.
, Thomas, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 489.
Drakestowne, parish of, i. xcv.
Draxe, Mr., his character of Ussher,
XV. 125.
Drenidaley, chapel of, i. Ixxxiii.
Drepanum, v. 222, 223, 224 ; mean-
ing of, V. 225.
Driedo, Johannes, ii. 232.
Drogheda, or Pontana, vi. 417 ; pro-
vincial synod at, i. cxxx. ; besieged
by rebels in 1642, i. 221, 231 ; archi-
episcopal residence in, i. 74 ; S.
Mary's of, parish of, i. Ixiii.
Drogonus, archbishop of Tarentum, vi.
306.
Droichid-atha, or Drogheda, the rural
deanry of, vi. 417.
Dromcallan, chapel of, i. cxvi.
Dromconragh, parish of, i. xciii.
Dromcree, parish of, i. cxxi.
Dromlargen, parish of, i. Ixxix.
Dromones, what, v. 468.
Dromore, on river Locha, church of,
founded, vi. 529, 592 (Ind. Chr.
550).
Dromrany, parisli of, i. cxi.
Druidoe, or Magi, S. Patrick's dispute
with, vi. 412.
Druim-Albin, or Dorsum Albanise or
Britannicum, vi. 115, 260, 280,
528.
Druim-cuillinn, S. Barrindus, of, vi.
598 (Ind. Chr. 590).
Druim-roilgeach, Crumthir CoUait of,
vi. 375.
Druimsailech, the old name of Armagh,
vi. 418, 570 (Ind. Chr. 445).
Drum, and compounds. See Drom, &c.
Drumind, confirmed to see of Dublin,
iv. 552.
Drunkenness of British clergy, v. 428.
Drury, George, presents Ussher's letters
to Trinity College, Dublin, i. 38.
Drusilla, wife of Felix, xi. 2, 58.
Drusken, son of Feredeth, vi. 256,
260.
Duach, fatlier of Celtar, vi. 457.
Dubh-chuilinn, vi. 530. See Colman
Dubh-chuilinn.
Diibh-dainaigh, Doualdus, vi. 423.
Dubhgalli, or Nigri Advenje, vi. 263.
Dubhthach, abbot of Armagh, vi. 437,
vi. 581 (Ind. Chr. 497), 584 (Ind.
Chr. 513).
father of S. Brigid, vi. 163.
teacher of S. Fiech, vi. 374, 411.
, son of Ua Lugair, the poet, vi.
410, 569 (Ind. Chr. 403).
Dublin, 1. e. Nigra Therma, vi. 422 ;
anciently Baile-atha-cliath, vi. 422,
423 ; visited by S. Patrick, vi. 571
(Ind. Chr. 448) ; description of, xv.
10-14; origin of, xv. 13 ; conversion
of inliabitants, vi. 423 ; character of
inhabitants, vi. 422 ; its pleasing si-
tuation, vi. 423 ; subject to see of Ar-
magh, vi. 423, 424 ; an Ostman city,
iv. 566 ; wlien made a metropolitan
see, vi. 424, 537 ; subject to Edgar,
iv. 571 ; synod of, in 1186, vi. 454;
churches of, xv. 11 ; two cathedrals
of, vi. 424 ; church of Holy Trinity,
of, iv. 488, called Christ Church,
XV. 12; S. Patrick's of, vi. 424;
melancholy account of, i. 159 ; dis-
putes of archbishops of, concerning
DUBLIN —
Dublin — continued.
the primacy, i. cxxix. ; obtains
grant of primacy, i. cxxix., cxxx. ;
bishops of, iv. 326-328, 517, con-
secration of, XV. 68 ; Patricli, bishop
of, iv. 488, 517 ; Samuel, bishop of,
iv. 519, 528, 530; Gregory, bishop
of, where and by wliom conse-
crated, iv. 533 j Laurence O'Toole,
a bishop of, iv. 553 ; letter of citi-
zens to Lanfranc, iv. 488; to Radul-
phus, iv. 532 ; jurisdiction of, claimed
by Anselm, iv. 528, 530 ; profes-
sion of obedience to see of Canter-
bury by bishops of, iv. 564, 565 ;
juri.^diction over suffragans, iv. 551 ;
conlirmation of see property of, by
Alexander III., iv. 551 ; parlia-
ment held in, xi. 462, 463 ; Back-
lane in, i. 106 ; extravagance of
dress in, in 1627, xvi. 458.
Trinity College, foundation of, i.
5 ; early history of, i. 7, 15, 16, 23,
26 ; first Commencements in, i. 15,
xvii.-xix; provostship of, i. 15, 31,
32, 101-103, 199, 200, xv. 361,
363, 365, 456, xvi. 37 ; poverty of,
i. 102 ; divinity professors of, i. 20,
55 ; statutes of, i. 37 ; rights of, i.
150 ; Ussher's connexion with, i.
5, 7, 188; disputes in, i. 191, 192,
xvi. 22, XV. 11 ; liberality of James
I. to, ii. iv. ; endowment of, xv. 85,
86; Bedell's account of, xv. 389,
395, 425-427 ; chancellor of, xv.
672, 574 ; questions about, xv.
443, 445 ; Mr. Lloyd, vice-provost
of, xvi, 458, 468 ; scholars of, i. 7,
xvi. 494 ; various particulars about,
XV. 72, xvi. 458, 459, 475, 487.
Dublinia, daughter of Alpin, vi. 422.
Dubricius, S., parentage of, v. 509,
510; birthplace of, 510; first bishop
of LandafF, v. 103, 111, 510, vi.
579 (Ind. Chr. 490) ; appointed by
Germanus and Lupus, v. 388 ; con-
secrated, v. 512, iv. 324 ; his school
of Hentlania, vi. 581 (Ind. Chr.
498) ; raised to see of Cair-leon, v.
519, 521 ; .succeeded by S. David,
DUNBOLG. 69
I Dubricius — continued.
V. 540 ; blesses Britons before bat-
tle, V. 544, vi. 585 (Ind. Chr. 520) ;
ordains Daniel to see of Bangor, iv.
44 ; places Iltutus over Lan-Iltut,
V. 539 ; retires from his see, vi. 587
(Ind. Clir. 522) ; death of, 583 (Ind.
Chr. 512) ; buried in Enhly, vi. 687
(Ind. Chr. 622); disciples of, v. 510 ;
references to, v. 84, 102, 390, 641,
542 ; Life of, v. 70, iv. 386.
Dubtachus. See Dubhthach.
Du Chesne, Andrew, xvi. 31, 625.
Duck, Sir Arthur, uses Ussher's trea-
tise, i. 318 ; mentioned, xvi. 79,
107.
Duel, a bishop obtains lands by, vi.
345.
Duffneynt, or Devon, v. 536.
Dufslan, an Irishman, vi. 278.
Dugdale, Sir William, letter of, to
Ussher, xvi. 600.
Duleeke, dcanry of, i. Ixi.
S. Kennies of, parish of, i. Ixvi.
S. Marie's church of, i. Ixvii.
priory of, i. Ivii.
Duleene, parish of, i. xc.
Dulia and Latria, iii. 456.
Dulting, granted to Glastonbury, v.
140.
Dumi, son of Tigridia, vi. 382.
Dumianus, v. 80, 81, 390.
Du Moulin, Peter, xvi. 268, 341, 625,
585.
Dumpelderlaw, church of S. Moniuna
at, vi. 249.
Dun, or Downpatrick, vi. 372 ; S.
Caylan, bishop of, vi. 629 ; Malachi,
bishop of, vi. 372 ; WiUiam de
Etleshale, prior of, vi. 372 ; city, vi.
405. See Downpatrick.
, a river beside Formalin, iv. 431.
Dunandu.s, raised to life, vi. 404.
Dunanus, varieties of the name, v. 75 ;
bishop of Dublin, iv. 488, 617.
Dunaus, a Scotic presbyter, iv. 427.
Dunbarton, or Alcluid, or Alclyde, or
Dunbritton, wbicli see.
Dunbolg, battle of, vi. 600 (Ind. Chr.
598).
GO
DUN BRETAN — EADFEID.
Dun Bretan, Mons Britonum, vi. 376,
V. 85 ; near S. Patrick's birthplace,
vi. 375, XV. 9, 10; church of S.
Moninna at, vi. 116, 249 ; strait of,
V. 453.
Duncabea, or Duncachan, vi. 252.
Duncachan. See Duncabea.
Dunchadus, abbot of Hy, vi. 245, 610,
611 (Ind. Chr. 710, 717).
Dunchat, an Irish bishop, vi. 474.
Dunckeranensis episcopatus, or Clon-
macnoise, vi. 502.
Dun-Cuanach, in diocese of Dublin, iv.
552.
Dundalethglas, derivation of, ^^. 457 ;
two miles distant from Saul, vi.
435.
Dundalk, birthplace of Richard Fitz
Ralph, iii. 574, xv. 18 ; his burial-
place, XV. 18, or Dundelga, rural
deanry of, v\. 417.
Dundee, or Aleethe, vi. 249. See
Lanfortin.
Dundeliia, rural deanrj' of, in diocese
of Armagh, vi. 417. See Dundalk.
Dundevenel, S Moninna's church at,
vi. 249.
Dun-Edin, or Edinburgh, vi. 104 ; S.
Moninna's church at, vi. 249.
Dungus, or Donat, bishop of Dublin,
iv. 517.
Dunkeld, erroneous derivation of, vi.
113; founder of, vi. 256, 257, 602
(Ind. Chr. 610); Columba, bishop
of, vi. 248, 267, 606 (Ind. Chr. 640,
660).
Dunkin, Patrick, Irish translations b}',
vi. 146, 450.
Dunlainge, in North Leinster, vi. 384;
sons of, baptized, vi. 571 (Ind. Chr.
448).
Dun-leath-glaysse, vi. 450 ; formerly
Arascealtair, vi. 457 ; or Arx Leath-
glass, vi. 457. See Downpatrick.
Dun-leath-laidhi, or Downpatrick, vi.
450.
Dunluce, convent of friars near, xvi.
510.
Dunraail, king of Cumbria, vi. 204.
Dunning-tac-fridh, iv. 450.
I Dunpelder, the eminence, vi. 224 ;
I church of Moninna on, vi. 249.
I Duns Scotus, MS. of, xv. 543.
Dunshahlen, parish of, i. Ixx.
Dunshaughlin. See Dovenach-Sake-
lin, Dunshahlen.
Dunstan, abbot of Glastonbury, v.
• 152, iv. 569, 571 ; restorer of Glas-
tonbury, V. 135 ; induces Edgar to
endow Westminster, vi. 289 ; char-
ter of, V. 35, V. 142 ; S. Osbern's
Life of, iii. 206, and Eadmer's, iii,
245, iv. 572, vi. 458.
Dunsterveil, M., xv. 465, 533, 537.
Dunstor, deanry of, v. 76.
Dunnm, or Down, vi. 252, 451, 452 ;
invention of reliques in, vi. 454.
Dunus, Thaddxus, xi. 597, xii. 61.
Dunwallo, king of Britain, v. 154.
Duppa, bishop, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 225.
Dur, British for water, v. 117.
Durandus, the Most Resolute Doctor,
iii. 576.
Duret, Claudius, xv. 258.
Durham, a bishop of, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi 502.
Durrow, near Campus Breg, vi 232,
233 ; the book of, a MS. collated by
Ussher with the Vulgate, vi. 232.
See Dairmaig.
Dury, John, xvi. 52.
Dunanus, or Deruvianus, v. 34, 35,
79 ; his mission to Britain, v. 117 ;
goes to Rome, v. 126, 132, 154,
155, 156 (Ind. Chr. 176).
Duum, Latin word, vi. 57.
Dwywan, misl^ionary to Britain, v. 75.
Dymma, S., vi. 333 ; teacher of S. De-
clan, vi. 335 ; date of, vi. 560 (Ind.
Chr. 360).
Dyveta, or West Wales, iv. 526.
i
I
Eadbert, or Egbert, king, vi. 376.
Eadcruin, or Enachtruim, vi. 533.
Eadfrid, his translation of Scriptures,
xii. 282.
EADULFUS — ECHODIUS.
61
Eadulfus, earl, vi. 2C2.
Eahfrid, or Eatfiid, orEgfrid, who, iv.
453 ; Aldhelm's letter to, iv. 4-18-
452.
Ealdcirc, of Glastonbury, v. 35.
Ealdsexe, Old Saxony, v. 447.
Ean, or Aedhan, king of the Scots, vi.
601 (Ind. Chr. 603).
Eancretus. See Hencred.
Earthquake, violent, x. 513; in the
eleventh century, ii. 100.
East, churches not always turned to-
wards the, XV. 175.
East Anglia, v. 470, 471, vi. 33.
Easter, computation of, undetermined
by apostles, iv. 435 ; varieties in,
vi. 478, 479 ; early modes of observ-
ance of, vii. 157, 158 ; dissensions
concerning, underrated, vi. 491 ;
Sulpicius Severus' correction of cy-
cles, vi. 500 ; different cycles ob-
served in Rome, vi. 492, 494, 507 ;
Nicene rule of, vi. 506, 507; pecu-
liarities of British observance, vi. 496,
derived from Sulpicius Severus, vi.
497, 611 (Ind. Chr. 718) ; British rule
notprospective, vi. 500 ; Irish compu-
tation of, vi. 497 ; called nova ha;resis,
vi. 507 ; Bede's statement about, xi.
508 ; S. Coluraba's prophecy con-
cerning the divisions regarding, iv.
342 ; synod of Campus Lene, vi.
50] ; synod of Campus Albus, iv.
342-343, vi. 503-505 ; synod of
Whitby, iv. 344, vi, 498-500 ; let-
ter of Honorius I. to Irish on, iv.
337, vi. 501 ; southern Scots com-
ply, vi. 501 ; letter of Clerus Roma-
nus, iv. 427 ; Cummian's paschal
epistle on, iv. 432-443 ; S. Cuth-
bert's dying injunction about, iv.
350 ; Irish charged with agreement
with the Jews, vi. 506, 507 ; incon-
venience of their practice, iv. 340,
346, 443 ; counsel sought from the
Eastern church, iv. 356 ; Picts re-
duced to Roman order, vi. 498-
500, 610 (Ind. Chr. 710); Adam-
nan partially reduces the Irish to con-
formity, vi. 610 (Ind. Chr. 703);
Easter — continued.
Columbian monasteries brought
round by Egbert, vi. 611 (Ind. Chr.
716); old form retained in South
Wale.=, vi. 612 (Ind. Chr. 802).
East Saxons, extent of, iv. 357 ; con-
verted by S. Finan, iv. 357.
Eaxcenceastre, Exeter, v. 85.
Ebaguius Magistrianus, v. 408.
Ebbo, bishop of Gratianopolis, iv. 113,
17i; author of Valeutian canons,
iv. 178, 190, 191.
archbishop of Rheims, deposition
of, iv. 28, 178.
Ebiou, who, xii. 585.
Ebionites observed Sabbath and Lord's
day, xii. 585.
'EfiopaKOv, V. 93.
Eboracum confounded with Ebroicenses
in Gaul, V. 48 ; olim Cair Ebrauc,
V. 82. See York.
Eborius, bishop of York, at synod of
Aries, V. 123, 236, vi. 558 (Ind.
Chr. 314).
Ebovensis abbas, i. e. abbot of Bobio,
vi. 481.
Ebroicenses in Gaul, v. 48, vi. 552
(Ind. Chr. 105).
Ebs-flete, formerly Hypwinesfleot, v.
469.
Eburius. See Eborius.
Ebusa and Octha, where, vi. 202, 228.
Ecca, bishop of East Sa.xons, vi. 250.
Ecdesix imago, in Gillebert's letter,
iv. 501.
Ecclesiastical courts, charges against,
XV. 469, 474.
Ecclesiolam excitare, vi. 602 (Ind. Chr.
610).
Eccluis Guanian in Wales, vi. 45.
Ecgbert recommends the Roman Eas-
ter to Columbian monks, iv. 355 ;
studied in Ireland, v. 456. See
Egbert.
Ecgfrid, king of Northumbria, vi. 276.
Echlin, bishop, i. 146, 147.
Echodius, alleged king of Scotland, vi.
151, 556 (Ind. Chr. 216).
Laib, king of Crutheni, vi. 236,
594 (Ind. Chr. 563)
62
ECHOID — EILESTREN'.
Echoid, a disciple of S. Columba, yi.
237.
Eclipse at the crucifixion, x. 572, sii.
515; and pestilence, vi. 615; in
eleventh century, ii. 97 ; a celebrated
one, ^^. 516.
Ecui, isliuid, V. 535, vi, 583 (Ind. Chr.
509).
Ecuisus, vi. 45.
Edan, or Moedhog, same as Aidan, iv.
323, vi. 515.
bishop of Tuam, iv. 542.
son of gabhran, vi. 145.
Edelfrid, king of Xorthumbria, iv. 357.
Eden, garden of, xi. 205.
or Edinburgh, vi. 207.
Edgar, his speech to the English bi-
shops, ii. 72.
Edilbert, rex Anglorum, v. 171.
Edinburgh, oliin Agneda, and Dun
Edin, x\. 104 ; the arparoTrtSov
■KTtptsJTov of Ptolemy, vi. 104 ;
Caer Eden, vi. 131 ; capital of Lau-
don, vi. 207.
Editha, S., vi. 250, 608 (Ind. Chr. 675).
Edredesie, v. 140.
Edrum, or Nendrum, S. Coelan of, vi.
522.
Edward the Confessor, spurious char-
ter of, vi. 33, 34 ; interpolated laws
of, V. 60, 130, 445 ; laws of, by In-
gulph, ii. 199.
I., his libellusto Boniface VIII.,
vi. 185.
III., diploma of, to Glastonburj',
V. 151 ; patent of primacy to see of
Dublin by, i. cxxxii-cxxxv.
Edwin, king of Northumbria, v. 100;
baptized, vi. 603 (,Ind. Chr. 627) ;
slain, vi. 605 (Ind. Chr. 633).
Efferknocke, see-land of, i. Iv.
Egbert, first king of England, vi. 613
(Ind. Chr. 827).
or Eadbert, king of Northum-
bria, vi. 611 (Ind. Chr. 756).
, archbishop of York, vi. 489.
, apostle of the Frisones and Sax-
ones, vi. 610 (Ind. Chr. 693).
, a student in Ireland, v. 456 ;
reduces Columbian monasteries to
Egbert — continmed .
uniformity, iv. 355, vi. 611 (Ind.
Chr. 716). See Ecgbert.
, brother of S. Elizabeth, vi.
160.
, canons of, xii. 533.
. See Eadbert.
Egfrid, son of Oswy, vi. 208; succeeds
his father, vi. 008 (Ind. Chr. 670);
sends Berthus to waste Ireland, vi.
609 (lud. Chr. 684); grants of, to
S. Cuihbert, vi. 609 (lud. Chr. 685);
slain by Picts, vi. 609 (Ind. Chr.
685).
Egidora, river, v. 447.
Egila, a Spanish bishop, iv. 9.
Egilo, or Elgio, or Helgimon, abbot of
Fulda, iii. 24.
Egilwardus, biographer of S. Burchard,
iv. 430 ; and of S. Kilian, iii. 378,
iv. 334, 335.
Eginaldus, iv. 202.
Eginhard, biogi-apher of Charlemagne,
iv. 566.
Eglesthrip, plain of, v. 471 ; modern
name of, v. 472.
Egli, mountain, vi. 389, 391, 407.
Eglishmeagan, chapel of, i. cxvi.
Egreas, brother of Gildas, vi. 575
(Ind. Chr. 455).
Egypt, origin of name, viii. 64 ; dode-
carchy in, viii. 101 ; number of
Israelites who settled in, xii. 38—40;
sojourn Ln, xi. 580-598, xii. 19, 20,
43 ; exodus from, xii. 64-72 ; sub-
sequent events of, xii. 82 ; mona-
chism of, introduced into Britain by
Pelagius, and into Ireland by SS.
Patrick and Comgall, vi. 482 ; monks
of, in Winton, vi. 554 (Ind. Chr.
180) ; language of, Psalter in, xii.
421 ; year of, xv. 147, 148.
Ehud, date of, xii. 91.
Eiderstedii, whence called, v. 455.
EtowXo— Otoe, in the eucharist, iii.
75, 79.
Eidora, river, v. 455.
Eile, region of, ubi Dair-mor, vi.
529.
Eilestren, or EpLsford, v. 472.
EIRC — ELXAI.
63
Eire. See Erctis.
Eireinneach, meaning of, xi. 441, 442.
See Ilerenach.
Eirenicon of Dr. Forbes, xv. 549.
Eirisius, son of Pilistus, vi. 378.
Eirros (Jn textu Cirros), vi. 528.'
Elaphius, a Briton, v. 437, 438.
Elbodus introduces Roman Easter into
Wales, iv. 356; bishop of Venedo-
tia, vi. 612 (Ind. Chr. 802) ; death
of, vi. 612 (Ind. Chr. 809) ; same
as Elvodugus, v. 110. See Elvo-
dugus.
Eldadus, v. 390 ; bishop of Glouces-
ter, V. 477, 514, 515, 516, vi. 576
(Ind. Chr. 461).
Eldenius. See Eledanius.
Elder, John, letter of, to the bishop of
Cathanes, iv. 547.
Eldol, of Gloucester, v. 514.
Ele, or Hele, a territory, vi. 511 ; in
east Munster, alias Elia Carolina,
vi. 541.
Election, doctrine of, xii. 566 ; senti-
ments of church of Lyons on, iv.
69.
Eledanius, bishop of Alcluid, v. 85, vi.
587 (Ind. Chr. 522).
Eleranus, a biographer of S. Brigid,
vi. 534.
Eleutheria, vi. 169.
Eleutherius, pope, v. 54 ; introduces
Christianity into Britain, v. 61-65,
72, 80, applied to by king Lucius,
V. 69, 70 ; letter to, vii. 55, 50,
82; his letter to Lucius, v. 127-
129, vi. 554 (Ind. Chr. 179).
brother of Eustachius, vi. 170.
Elga, brother of Gouan, vi. 153.
Elgu, episcopal seat of S. Kentigern,
vi. 85, 226, 591 (Ind. Chr. 543) ;
city of, v. 111.
Elgua, or Elvia, or Lanelwy, vi. 86.
Elguoredus, disciple of Dubricius, v.
810.
Elheharn, disciple of Dubricius, v.
810.
Elia- Carolina, or Hele, uhi Seir Kieran,
vi. 345 ; granted to Earl of Carrick,
vi. 541.
Eliach, in Munster, S. Ailbhe born in,
vi. 333 ; Britons there, vi. 333.
Elichniannus, MS. given by, to Ussher,
i. 245. See next.
Eligmannus, Johannes, a friend of De
Dieu, xvi. 12, 13, 24, 26.
Eliphius, S., a Scot, vi. 336 ; his mar-
tyrdom, vi. 338 ; his Life by Kuper-
tus, vi. 337, 560 (Ind. Chr. 362).
Elithevia, or Cervina, monastery of S.
Giraldus in Conuacht, vi. 607, 608
(Ind. Chr. 664, 665).
Eliud, or Teliau, v. 106, 541, vi. 45,
585 (Ind. Chr. 618); a name of
Samson, v. 107.
Elizabetha, S., Schonaugiensis, vi. 154;
visions of, vi. 156-161, 168 ; re-
futation of fables about, vi. 165,
166.
, of Bohemia, xv. 75.
Ellenius, placed by Cadoc over Lan-
carvan, v. 538, vi. 50.
Ellis, Mr., xvi. 231, 555.
Elmail, village, vi. 217.
Elo, designation added to S. Colman,
vi. 530.
Elphin, see of Roscommon transferred
to, vi. 532 ; letter of bishop of, to
Ussher, xvi. 400.
Elrisenius, vi. 194, 199.
Elstan-fiord, near Haddington, battle
of, vi. 258 ; where Athelstan fell by
the Picts, vi. 612 (Ind. Chr. 814).
Eltract [Elstrack], errors in an engrav-
ing of, xvi. 584, 588.
Eluanus, messenger of king Lucius, v.
69, 70, 159, vi. 554 (Ind. Chr.
i. 201, 176), iv. 573-617.
Eluiensis ecclcsia, i. e. S. Asaph's, v.
115.
Elvanus, second archbishop of London,
V. 88, vi. 555 (Ind. Chr. 187) ; and
Med win, v. 159.
Elvia, alias Elgua, or Lanelwy, vi.
86.
Elvodugus, bishop ofLlandaff, v. 110,
vi. 374. See Elbodius.
Elwo, river, vi. 86 ; or Elwy, St.
Asaph on, v. 115.
i Eixai, heresy of, xii. 469.
64
ELY — EPHESUS.
Ely, Adam Loftus, viscount, xv. 522,
525, 535, 538.
Enierise, daughters of Milcho, vi. 195,
407, 5G9 (Iiid. Chr. 433).
Emerita, sister of king Lucius, v. 166 ;
death of, vi. 554 (Ind. Chr. 165).
Emly, see of S. Ailbhe, vi. 428, 572
(Ind. Chr. 449).
Emmanuel, Ussher's work intituled,
202, iv. 573-017.
Erapar, chapel of, i. cxiv.
Emperor, the sixth head of Rome, ii.
93); sworn to convene bishops, v. 359.
Enipthor, birthplace of S. Patrick,
vi. 375, 381. See Nemthur.
Enach-duin, in Hua Briuin, church of
S. Briga,S. Brendan's sister, vi. 523,
596 (Ind. Chr. 577).
Enach-midbrenin, in Muscray-tire,
founded by S. Aedus, vi. 534, 596
(Ind. Chr. 580).
Enach-truim, near Mons Bladma, S.
Coeman of, vi. 533, 592 (Ind. Chr.
550).
Enallage, examples of, viii. 141, xi.
262.
Enchus, father of S. Cataldus, vi.
553 (Ind. Chr. 117, 144).
Eudeus, or Enna, S., of Aran, early
history of, vi. 525, 533, 572 (Ind.
Chr. 449), 589 (Ind. Chr. 529) ; of
second order, vi. 478. See Euna.
Engelont, or England, v. 118.
England, derivation of name, v. 118 ;
early declension of Christianity in,
vi. 599 (Ind. Chr. 597) ; two me-
tropolitan sees of, yi. 601 (Ind. Chr.
601) ; Peter-pence paid by, ii. 198-
200 ; Ussher's treatise on ancient
laws of, i. 313 ; vernacular Scrip-
tares in, forbidden, xii. 395, 396 ;
a hundred Romish clergy sent to,
in 1646, svi. 293 ; backward in
learning, xv. 130 ; reproach of, by
a Frenchman, xii. 149.
English, first translation of the Scrip-
tures in, xii. 343; Bede's version, xii.
356 ; by Johannes Trevisa, xii. 346 ;
old MSS. of, xii. 359 ; prayers in,
judged heretical, xii. 395 ; Lord's
English — continued.
Prayer in, by Adrian IV., xii. 331 ;
Psalter, xii. 354 ; bull of Clement
VIII. to attack the, iv. 371; ad-
vantages derived to, from the Irish,
iv. 393, vi. 480 ; constitution, xi.
278.
Engra civitas, v. 445.
Enhly, or Enli, the island Bardsey,
vi. 44, 47, 587 (Ind. Chr. 522) ; called
Roma Britannia, vi. 47 ; a Culdee
establishment, vi. 173.
Enna, Endeus, or Aeneas, vi. 527 ; of
Aran, meets S. Ailbhe, vi. 427, 533.
See Endeus.
Enniskeane, parish of, i. xcvii.
Ennismoughton, parish of, i. xcvii.
Ensevelir and Enterrer different in
French, iii. 347.
Ensic, father of Anaumed, vi. 81.
'EvTa(pia(Tiib£, iii. 342, 346.
'EvvSpvcrdaijg, interpretation of the
word, XV. 185, 180.
Eo, a name of Hy, \i. 240, 246.
Eochaidh, son of Alpin, vi. 422, 423.
Eochaig-ricda, vi. 140, 556 (Ind, Chr.
216).
Eochodius, or Eugenius, vi. 254.
Buidhe, vi, 602 (Ind. Chr. 604).
Find, vi. 253.
Eogan, S., senior, vi. 527..
, son ofLaisre, vi. 478, 527.
, son of Niallan, vi. 418.
Eoglodius. See Eochoid.
Eosa, a Saxon, v. 515 ; or Ebusa, vi.
228, 579 (Ind. Chr. 488).
Ephemeris of Macedonian year, vii.
413-436.
Ephesus, temple of Diana burned, viii.
423 ; S. Paul's Epistle to, xi. 89 ;
S. John presides at, vii. 84; metro-
polis of Proconsular Asia, vii. 32, 33,
36 ; deprived of primalial autho-
rity, vii. 38 ; subscription of a pa-
triarch of, vii. 38, 39 ; a bishop of,
appointed by patriarch of Constan-
tinople, vii. 38 ; succession of twen-
ty-seven bishops in, vii. 47, 77 ;
councils of, iii. 416, v. 359, 408-
411, 412, 416, vi. 362.
EPHR^M — EROS.
65
Epbrtem S\ rus, Ussher's MSS. of, xv.
552 ; held in esteem, xii. 181.
Ephraim, posterity of, xii. 55.
Epiphanius, on prayers for the dead, iii.
258-263, 2C8; judgment of Apos-
tolic Constitutions, vii. 142 ; his use
of Macedonian months, vii. 375 ;
creed given by, vii. 313 ; treatment
of a figure in a church, iii. 507 ; sen-
timents of, iii. 508,
, a deacon, iii. 80.
Episcopacy, ground of, vii. 43-45 ;
primitive, testimonies to, vii. 70, 71 ;
held in great esteem, vii. 55 ; dis-
■ tinction of order and degree modcrti,
i. 257 ; held by Ussher, i. 256, 258 ;
Ussher's opinion on an archbishop's
supremacy, i. 256-258, misrepresent-
ed, i. 256; Baxter's account of his
statement, i. 257; want of, in Conti-
nental churches, an embarrassment
to Ussher, i. 258 ; tracts in defence
of, i. 224,225; Dr. RainoUl's judg-
ment on, confirmed by Usher, vii.
73-85 ; Ussher's scheme of mode-
rate, printed by stealth, i. 208; his
Reduction of, published by Dr. Ber-
nard, i. 209.
synodical, Ussher's treatise on,
xii. 527-536.
Episcopal ordination, by a single bi-
shop, vi. 212; ancient form of, in
France, vi. 78.
Episcopalians, sufferings of the, under
Cromwell, i. 275.
Episcopatus distinct from diocese, iv.
503.
EViffKOTrog, in Ixx. for chief priest, i.
257, vii. 44.
Episcopus, episcopi per Hiberniam, iv.
399, vi. 477, 478; and monachus,
vi. 463 ; Pictorum, vi. 208, Scoto-
rum, vi. 173.
Episford, or Satheneghabail, battle of,
V. 471 ; or Aeilstru alias Estre, v.
472.
Epistles, the canonical, subsci ifjtions of,
evidence of their lateness, vii. 34, 48.
EpistolasPontificum collected by Char-
lemagne, iv. 12.
VOL. XVII.
Epphata, used in Roman ritual, xii.
468.
Equity superior to law, xi. 316.
Eraclius, patriarch of Jerusalem, v.
150.
Eiasmus, exposes the spurious Diony-
sius, xii. 517-519; charged with de-
nial of the resurrection, xiv. 351 ;
deceived by Faustus, v. 496; Demp-
ster's charge against, vi. 118; pa-
negyric on, applicable to Ussher, i.
280.
Ere, lord of Dalriada, father of Fergus,
vi. 146, 578 (Ind. Chr. 474).
, lord of Nandesi, father of S. De-
clan, vi. 334.
, S., son of Dego, born, vi. 565
(Ind. Chr. 424); converted, vi. 409;
bishop of Slane, vi. 569 (Ind. Chr.
433) ; his death, vi. 584 (Ind. Chr.
514).
Eremus, vi. 345, 528.
Ergadia, or Argyle, vi. 128, 148.
Ergallia, Conallus Deyre, lord of, vi.
533; or Monaghan, xi. 443.
Erhard, S., Life of, by Conrad, vi.
209.
Eri, or Ireland, iv. 112.
Eric, of Auxerre, metrical Life of S.
Germanus by, iv. 113, 393, 434.
See Erric.
Erick, i. e. pretium sanguinis, xi.
427.
Erigena, or Scotigena, iv. 112.
Erkenald, vi. 539.
Ermedachus, bishop of Clogher, vi.
375.
Ermensul, a Saxon idol, iv. 448.
Ernaan, uncle of S. Columba, vi. 237.
, or Ethernanus, vi. 238 ; a saint
of third order, vi 479, 540.
, father of Oisseneus, vi. 503.
, or Ernene, i. e. Ferreolus, filius
Craseni, vi. 541, 605 (Ind. Chr.
635).
Ernianus, a Scotic presbyter, iv. 427.
Ernulphus de Monte Gomerico, iv.
526.
Eros, a Gallican bishop, v. 290, 291,
301, 312, 315.
66
ERPENIUS — EURDILA.
Erpenius, Thomas, death of, xv. 232 ;
his oriental matrices and MSS., xv.
339, 342 ; Arabic MSS., xv. 421 ;
named, xv. 451, 468.
Erpoinus, Silvanectensium episcopus,
iv. 60.
Erric, of Auxerre, biographer of S. Ger-
manus, v. 183, 378; prose and me-
trical Life, V. 374 ; date of, v. 438.
Errors, introduction of, iii. 13; diffi-
cult to ascertain date of, iii. 12.
Erth, son of Ethac, vi. 121.
Ei-yri mons, in Wales, iv. 562.
Esca, S. Livinus at, iv. 425.
Eske, liver, vi. 135, 136, 142.
'E'cTTTcpivai fiiaai, iv. 277.
Essenes, loyalty of, xi. 384.
Esserninus. See Isserninus.
Esther, chronology of, viii. 247, 249 ;
omission of book of, from canon, vii.
103 ; Greek MSS. of, vii. 535, 537-
577.
Estia, or Esthonia, iv. 566.
E.stre, or Episford, v. 472.
Etbrimnanwere, or Brunnanbyrig, bat-
tle of, vi. 263.
Ethach, or Echodius, vi. 121.
, father of Ere, vi. 146.
Ethan, where, vi. 257.
Ethelfrid, slaughter of Bangor monks
by, V. 1 94.
Ethelwulf, king of Westsax, vi. 256.
Etherius, sponsus Ursula, vi. 158.
and Beatus, contra Elipandum,
iii. 314.
Ethernanus, or Emanus, vi. 238.
Ethianus, a bishop, vi. 463.
Ethiopians, origin of, viii. 42 ; their
version of the Scriptures, xiv. 224.
Ethnea, mother of S. Columba, vi.
586 (lud. Chr. 622).
, mother of S. Kenan, vi. 339.
Ethodius, vi. 153.
Ethus, a Pictish king, vi. 104.
Euaristus, vi. 552 (Ind. Chr. 108).
Eubonia, or Man, vi. 179-181, 243.
Euboria, S. Patrick at, vi. 368.
Eucharist, words of institution of, iii.
63 ; celebrated on deatli of a saint,
iv. 269 ; necessity of, iv. 495 ; ad-
Eucharist — continued.
ministration of, in both kinds, iv. 279,
280 ; benefit of, xiv. 163 ; minis-
teria sacra, iv. 277; testimonies con-
cerning, falsified by Roman church,
iii. 21-25 ; finger of Christ found in,
ii. 224-225 ; latria due to wafer in,
ii. 447 ; syllogism against transub-
stantiation in, iii. 62 ; Ratramus or
Bertram on, iii, 25 ; opinion on, in
Lombard's time, ii. 212; Walden-
sian doctrine on, ii. 327 ; Protestant
doctrine of, iii. 52. See Berenga-
rius.
Evxc>pi<!Ti)piog tvx^, 'ii. 208.
Eucharistomastiges. iv. 84.
Eucherius, brother of Eliphius, a Scot,
vi. 337, 560 (Ind. Chr. 362).
, two of the name, vi. 2G.
Euchinus, bishop, vi. 221.
Euchites, heresy of, xii. 468, 469.
Euchotlius Buidhe, \i. 682 (Ind. Chr.
604). See Echodius.
Euchus, an Irishman, vi. 300 ; father
of S. Cataldus, vi. 303.
EvSoKia, meaning of, xiv. 326-335.
Eufrasius, disciple of S. James, v. 16.
Eugenius, bishop of Ardsratha, vii.
526, 595 (Ind. Chr. 570).
, bishop of Clonard, vi. 384.
, Mac Brenoan, the last bishop of
Mayo, vi. 535.
Buyduell, vi. 254, 255.
, S., a Scot. vi. 299.
, son of Fergus, vi. 210.
, king, vi. 242.
, father of S. Kentigern, vi. 222.
IV., pope, buUof, iii. 196.
Eulogius, archbishop of Caesarea, v.
290.
Eumenes, acts of, ix. 35, 46, 52
Eunuch, an, ordained bishop, vi. 363.
Euolenorum (recte Cuolenorum) regio,
vi. 405, 568 (Ind. Chr. 432).
Euonia, or Man, vi. 181. See Eubonia.
Euonium, vi. 172.
Evopaicoi', York, v. 93.
Eurandus, charged with heresy, ii. 337.
Eurdila, mother of S. Dubricius, v.
509.
EUSEBIUS — FALKLAND.
67
Eusebius, a presbyter, friend of Jerom,
V. 334.
Eustace, Sir Maurice, xvi. 297, 504.
Eustathius, bis version of Dioiiysius,
vi. 2C7.
Eustochium, a virgin under S. Jerom's
care, v. 297.
Eustora, vi. 171.
Eutonius, bishop of Jericho, v. 290.
Evagh. See Iveagh.
Even-song, meaning of, iv. 277.
Everard, John, xvi. 483.
Evinus, biographer of S. Patrick, vi.
596 (Ind. Chr. 580).
Exarch, borrowed as an ecclesiastical
title, vii. 39.
Exchequer of Ireland, White Book of,
xi. 452.
Exeter, origin of name, v. 101; for-
merly Cair Pensauellcoit, v. 85 ;
Isca Damnoniorum, or Eaxcenceas-
tre, v. 85 ; subject to S. David's,
V. 113. See Cair Isc, Cair Wise.
Exodus of Israel, period from, to build-
ing of Solomon's temple, xii. 81.
Exorcists, duty of the order, iv. 504.
Exposure of infants, vi. 333.
Expurgation of MSS. by Romanists,
iii. 23.
Eye, or Hay, an island. See Bride-
Hay, Ireland's Eye.
Eyers, Mr., of Colchester, xvi. 344, 347.
Eyre, William, fellow of Emmanuel
college, XV. 19; his epistle to Ussher,
vii. 613-622 ; date of, vii. G07 ;
plan of his work on the Hebrew
Scriptures, xv. 21-36 ; letters of,
toUssher, XV. 21-36, 87, 124, 132,
208; Ussher to, xv. 19; promises
to send notes on punctuation, xvi.
344; named, xvi. 188, 197, 222,
315, 347.
F
Faber, Nicholas, iv. 84, 85, 165; MS.
of, iv. 158.
Fabiola, funeral of, iii. 209; mentioned
by S. Jerom, vi. 394.
F
Fabius, a Pelagian, banished by pope
Celestius, v. 359, 404.
Fabricius, George, iv. 415.
Fabrot, Charles Annibal, xvi. 129.
Fachayrd, in Conaillo Mnirthemne,
birthplace of S. Brigid, vi. 103. See
Fochart.
Fachnan, S., church of, at Roscarbre,
vi. 472, 589 (Ind. Chr. 540).
Fachtna, son of Monghich, vi. 544.
Fachtnanus, disciple of S. Bairre, vi.
544.
Faculties, dispute concerning, between
Ussher and Dr. Ryves, i. 71.
Fsechus, of Sletty, biographer of S.
Patrick, vi. 274. See Fiech.
Faganus, various forms of his name, v.
75 ; sent by Eleutherus to king Lu-
cius, v. 74, 75, 79, 80, 81, vi. 554
(Ind. Chr. 176) ; at Glastonbury, v.
34, 35 ; vi. 555 (Ind. Chr. 187);
mission of, to Britain, v. 117 ; bi-
shop ofLondou, V, 101; archbishop
of York, vi. 554 (Ind. Chr. 179);
goes to Rome, v. 126, vi. 554 (Ind.
Chr. 184); episcopal seat of, v. 87;
with Duvianus dedicates Winches-
ter, vi. (Ind. Chr. 180) ; observes
the rule of S. Mark, vi. 482, v. 130,
132, 154.
Faghirt, S. Brigid's birth-place, vi.
447. See Pochard.
Failan (see Foilan), vi. 479, 539.
FaUbeus, seventh abbot of Hy, vi. 245,
502, 608, 609 (Ind. Chr. 669, 679).
Faith, justification by, Sedulius and
Claudius on, iv. 257, 258; justify,
ing, xiii. 227-244, 245-263; funda-
menta of, xiv. 27, 37 ; nature and
illustration, xiii. 163-165, 176-
191 ; Scriptures not the entire rule
of, xiv. 24 ; unity of, Ussher's rea-
soning on, xiv. 15-26.
Falertus, a bishop, vi. 518.
Falkland, Viscount, lord deputy, i. 58 ;
weakness of, i. 73 ; bis proclama-
tion, i. 94 ; departure from Ireland,
i. 104 ; favourable reception in Lon-
don, xvi. 503 ; letters of, to Ussher,
XV. 372, 438, 442, xvi. 479, 484,
68 FALKLAND — FECHIN.
Falkland — continued.
603 ; Ussher to, xv. 359 ; men-
tioned, XV. 180, 462, xvi. 377, 890,
459, 478, 482, 515. See Faulk-
land.
Falsifications, Roman, iii. 20-25.
Familia, or comnninity, of S. Ailbe, vi.
427 ; of S. Declan, vi. 427 ; of Hy,
expelled, vi. 245 ; of S. Patrick, vi.
404.
Famine, human flesh sold in, ii. 97.
Fane, Sir Francis, Earl of Westmore-
land, xvi. 417.
Faramund, or Theodemer, v. 460, vi.
506 (Ind. Chr. 428).
Farananus, or P'orannan, archbishop of
Armagh, vi. 420, 421, 613 (Ind.
Chr. 834) ; forced from Armagh,
vi. 613 (Ind. Chr. 848).
Farinmagil, or FarinmeU, vi. 91.
Faro, bishop of Meldi, \i. 512. See
Pharo.
Farral, or Farel, an Irish family, xv.
470.
Fastidius, a British bishop, v. 364, vi.
565 (Ind. Chr. 420).
Fasting, ancient rule of, iv. 306 ;
theory of, iv. 306, 307 ; early rules
of, vii. 196-204; rigidly observed
by Irish monks, vi. 278, 444 ; days
of, observed by Irish, iv. 305, 306.
Fathers, the, study of, recommended
by Ussher, i. 301 ; true estimate of,
iii. 35 ; authority of, rejected by
Clemens Scotus, iv. 459, 560 ; when
the testimony of, most valuable, iii.
18 ; early, not free from error, iii. 32,
83 ; comparison of moderns with, by
Tostatus, iii. 38.
the apostolic, Ussher's Disserta-
tion on, vii. 87-267.
Faughky, parish of, i. cxix.
Faulkland, Lady, conversion of, xv.
350.
Faustus, abbot of Lerins, v. 395, 399,
415 ; a 13riton, v 399, 488, 504,
though styled natione Gallus, vi. 2 ;
afterwards bishop of Riez, v. 488,
■ 606 ; espouses senii-Pelagianism, v.
489, 490 ; address of, at council of
Faustus — continued.
Lyons, v. 491 ; deceives councils of
Aries and Lyons, v. 499 ; artfully
dissembles his Pelagianism, vi. 577
(Ind. Chr. 4G3) ; Vossius' account
of his conduct, v. 500 ; opposed to
Augu.stinc, vi. 4, 497, 498 ; artful
use of Augustine's writings, v. 498 ;
ambiguous passage of, v. 489, 490 ;
subscriptions to his epistles ques-
tioned, V. 501 ; writings condemned
in synod of Rome, v. 525, by coun-
cil of Byzacium, vi. 7 ; censured by
modern Romanists, v. 495-497 ;
accepted in the popish schools, iii.
543 ; edited by Erasmus, v. 496 ;
seven books against, lost, vi. 13, 14 ;
Baronius's statement of his conduct,
v. 503 ; identified with Congellus,
by Dempster, v. 505.
, S., church of, at Carthage, v.
324 ; an African bishop, v. 505.
, S., the incestuous son of Vorti-
gern,v 440, vi. 570 (Ind. Chr. 447).
, Latin name of S. Comgallus, v.
605, 506.
Favour, Dr., xvi. 316.
Fealcon, father of S. Comanus, vi.
532.
Fearceall, in Hy Neill, ubi Druim-
cuillen and Raythen, vi. 532.
Feargus Mor, son of Ere, vi. 145.
Fearta, at Armagh, granted to S. Pa-
trick, vi. 418, 570 (Ind. Chr. 443).
Feasant, Mr., a fellow of Trinity Col-
lege, Dublin, i. 194, 197.
Feasar [Frasar], Guilielmus, archbishop
of S. Andrews, vi. 198.
Featley, Dr., i. 231 ; letters to Ussher,
XV. 191, xvi. 397, 483; a candi-
date for provostship of Trinity Col-
lege, Dublin, XV. 365; named, xv.
193, 217, xvi. 535, 560.
Feccus Albus, or Fiech, vi. 424 ; or-
dained by S. Patrick, vi. 518.
Fechin, S., parents of, vi. 538, 600
(Ind. Chr. 599) ; history of, vi. 538 ;
churches cf, vi. 537, 604 (Ind. Chr.
630) ; a saint of third order, vi.
479 ; mill of, vi, 511 ; death of, vi.
FECHIN
Fechin — continued.
638, 608 (Ind. Chr. 665) ; Life of,
vi. 538.
Fechmaidus, vi. 385. See Sechtmaidus.
Fedelmia, mother of S. Blunnu, vi. 503.
Fedhanlea, battle of, 91, 597 (Ind.
Chr. 584).
Fedlimith, father of S. Coliimba, vi.
230, 231.
Fedolius, Columbanus' epistle to, iv.
416-420.
Fees of court, advantage of, xv. 475.
Feichin Fabair, or S. Fechin, vi. 538.
Feidilmed, son of Loigaire, at Trim,
vi. 413, 414.
Feidlymyd. See Fedlimith.
Feighine's, S., of Fower, parish, of, i.
cxx.
Feirin, son of Brittus, vi. 378.
Felix, Roman procurator, xi. 58.
, bishop of Lismore, iv. 558.
Felton, bishop Nicholas, xv. 263, xvi.
385.
Femelandia subdued, vi. 34.
Femoralia, vi. 486.
Fenn, Humfrey, i. 17.
Fercal, Lann Elo in, vi. 475, 530 ; in
Hy Neill, DrumcuUen and Rahen
in, vi. 532.
, parish of, i. cxv.
Ferculum Salomonia, a poem, iv. 112.
Ferdinand II., emperor of Germany,
xvi. 485.
Ferdomnach, bishop of Leinster, iv.
519, vi. 537.
Fergnaus, or Virgnous, third abbot of
Hy, vi. 245, 600 (Ind. Chr. 698).
Fergus, son of Ere, vi. 145, 146, 147 ;
mother of, vi. 164; Mor, prophecy
concerning, vi. 578 (Ind. Chr. 474);
leads Scots to Alba, vi. 144-146,
563, 582 (Ind. Chr. 403, 503) ;
king of Scots, fables concerning, vi.
125, 127, 241, 564 (Ind. Chr. 410).
, grandfather of S. Columba, vi.
230.
, disciple of S. Bairre, vi. 544.
, son of Ferquhard, vi. 104.
, son of Muircertach, vi. 515, 594
(Ind. Chr. 665).
_ FIACH. 69
Fergus, son of Nemedus, vi. 379.
Fergusiana Petra, or Carrickfergus, v.
161, vi. 286.
Fergustus, a Pictish bishop, vi. 331,
332 ; present at synod in Rome, vi.
331, 332, 611 (Ind. Chr. 721).
Feria Quarta, fast of, observed by the
Irish, vi. 444.
Feringmere, or Ferremere, vi. 439.
Ferlingende, an island belonging to
Glastonbury, v. 142.
Ferlingmere, v. 140.
Ferna, or Ferns, in Gente Kinselach,
vi. 425; granted by BrandubhtoS.
Aidan, vi. 536 ; metropolis of Lage-
nia, vi. 425, 536, 637, 600 (Ind.
Chr. 698) ; S. Moling, archbishop
of, vi. 608 (Ind. Chr. 670) ; S. Co-
manus of, vi. 540 ; rule of, copied
from S. David's, vi. 530 ; bishop of,
suffragan of Dublin, iv. 551 ; said
to be suffragan to S. David's, v.
113 ; bishopric of, offered to Gi-
raldus Canibrensis, iv. 657 ; Mur-
chard, king of Leinster, buried at,
iv. 525.
Ferquhard, son of Eugenius, vi. 255,
603 (Ind. Chr. 622).
Ferramere, granted to Glastonbury, v.
138, vi. 439, 608 (Ind. Chr. 670).
Ferranus, S., vi. 184.
Ferrarius, Philip, his exposure of
Dempster, vi. 285 ; error of, vi. 564
(Ind. Chr. 411).
Ferrewere. See Feringmere, Ferramere,
Ferumere.
Ferreolus, or Ei'nene, vi. 541. See
Ernaan.
Ferrum judiciale, iv. 509.
Ferta-fer-Feich, in Campo Breg, vi.
409.
Ferumere, of Glastonbury, v. 151.
Fetherston, Henry, letter of, to Ussher^
xvi. 466 ; mentioned, xv. 357, 421,
436, 447.
Fethna, disciple of S. Columba, vi.
237.
Feys Teamrach, i. e. Festum Themo-
riae, vi. 409.
Fiach Finn, or Fiech, vi. 424.
70
FIACHNA — FINTAN.
Fiachna, S., church of, vi. 543 ; con-
fession of, iv. 288.
, king of lar-Muinhan, vi. 544.
Fiacrius, S., native of Ireland, vi. 512 ;
monastery of, at Meldi, vi. 511, G08
(Ind. Chr. C70), ; Boethius' error re-
garding, vi. 512; his office, vi. 512;
Life of, vi. 512.
• , son of Eugenius, vi. 255.
Ficani, or Fikeys, vi. 33.
Fico, a slave, v. 475.
Fiction, instance of, in case of Sueto-
nius, vi. 294.
Fidelis, contemporary of S. Teilo, vi.
80.
Fidh-elo, in Fercall, vi. 530.
Fiech, or Pheg, bishop of Sletty, vi.
410, 411 ; son of Ere, vi. 424, 425 ;
a disciple of S. Patrick, vi. 424 ;
bishop of Lagenians, vi. 425, 571
(Ind. Chr. 448); his metrical hymn,
vi. 411, 425, or Life of S. Patrick,
vi. 274 374, 375, 435; scholiast on,
vi. 376, 378.
Fikeys, or Ficani, vi. 33.
Field, bishop Theophilus, xv. 277, xvi.
385.
Filii Enain, vi. 231.
Meic Deruil, vi. 231.
Fin, Wallice Gwin, « White," vi. 522,
523.
Finanus, two of the name confounded
by Bale, vi. 523 ; bishop of Lindis-
fame, v. 100 ; successor of S. Aidan,
vi. 523, 606 (Ind. Chr. 651) ; la-
bours among East Saxons, iv. 357 ;
opposed to Roman Easter, iv. 354,
vi. 483 ; Life of, by John of Tin-
muth, vi. 514.
, or Finian, of Moville, vi. 522.
, or Winnin, vi. 590 (Ind. Chr.
540).
Finbarrus, or Finian, vi. 468.
Finchadh, son of Eoghan, vi. 418.
, father of Sinell, vi. 405.
Findan, taken captive by the Danes,
vi. G12 (Ind. Chr. 795).
Find-barrus, or S. Barr, of Cork, vi.
544. See Barrus.
, or S. Finian. See Finian.
Findloga, or Finnlugh, Brendan son
of, vi. 473 ; Mac-U-Alti, vi. 523.
, or Findlugus, a disciple of S.
Declan, vi. 335, 560 (Ind. Chr.
364).
, disciple of S. Columba, vi. 544.
Findocus, king, vi. 172, 173, 556
(Ind. Chr. 263).
Fingar, or Guigner, an Irish saint,
son of Clito, vi. 411 ; histoiy of, vi.
431, 569 (Ind. Chr. 433) ; goes to
Cornwall with a large company, vi.
412, 431, 576 (Ind. Chr. 460) ;
acts of, by Anselm, vi. 411, 431.
Finglas, a river in Leinster, vi. 422.
, parish of, confirmed to see of
Dublin, iv. 552 ; Ussher's appoint-
ment to, and services in, i. 24,
25.
Finian, two of the name, of second order
of saints, vi. 478, 522, 523.
, S., of Clonard, vi. 472, 563 (Ind.
Chr. 402) ; called also Finnio, Find-
liar, and Vinnian, vi. 522 ; studies
under S. David, vi. 580 (Ind. Chr.
490); reputation of, vi. 473 ; revives
religion in Ireland, vi. 586 (Ind.
Chr. 520) ; distinguished disciples
of, vi. 473, 590 (Ind. Chr. 540), S.
Ciaran, vi. 525, S. Comman, vi.
332 ; S. Columba with, vi. 467 ; his
death, vi. 593 (Ind. Chr. 552); his
festival, vi. 622 ; his office, vi. 472,
477 ; acts of, vi. 472, 522.
, son of Lippan, vi. 599 (Ind.
Chr. 597).
, S., Scotus, vi. 199.
Finnor, parish of, i. Ixviii.
Fintan, a common name, vi. 343.
S., of Cluain-eidhneach, v. 506,
vi. 533, 592 (Ind. Chr. 550) ; his
death, vi. 601 (Ind. Chr. 604) ;
Life of, vi. 533.
, son of Lappan, vi. 245.
S., or Fiuten Munnu, son of
TiJchan, vi. 503, 596 (Ind. Chr.
579); visits Hy,vi. 599 (Ind. Chr.
597).
, king of Dalaradia, vi. 565 (Ind.
Chr. 412). '
FIONTRAGH
Fiontragh Clere, where S. Kieran was
born, vi. 336.
Firanus, vi. 171.
Fircall, chapels of, i. cxvi.
Fire, Irish mode of trial by, iv. 343,
601: ; sacred, on Tara, vi. 409.
Firmicus, Julius, two MSS. of, v. 230,
Firminus, S., a Scot, early history of,
vi. 310, 558 (Ind. Chr. 303); apos-
tolus Patnpilonensis, vi. 311 ; his
various scenes of labour, vi. 311,
312 ; place of his birth undecided,
vi. 313.
Firmundina, vi. 158.
Firtnanus, an Irish bishop, vi. 518.
Fish, a book found in maw of a, xv.
344.
Fisher, John, his controversy, sv. 193;
named, xvi. 483.
, Payne, his funeral oration in
praise of Ussher, i. 279.
Fitz-Aldelm, William, iv. 550.
Fitz Gerald, family of, descended from
Geraldus de Windesore, iv. 526.
, Sir Edward, named, xvi. 398.
, Mr., bearer of letters between
Ussher and Bedell, xvi. 501, 502,
568.
, a popish priest, xv. 356.
Fitz Gerard, George, xv. 356.
Fitz Ralph, Richard, a native of Dun-
dalk, iii. 574, iv. 302; called S.
Richard, iii. 574, iv. 302 ; teacher
of, iii. 574 ; his Defensio Curato-
rum, iv. 301, 302, editions of it, iv.
301 ; his Life of S. Manchenus, vi.
542 ; his alleged Irish translation of
New Testament, xii. 345 ; primacy
granted to his see, i. cxxxii., re-
voked, i. cxxxii., controversy on
the subject, i. cxxxii. ; sermon at St.
Paul's Cross, iv. 302 ; printed, iv.
302.
Fitz-Reicher, John, of Meath, xi. 458.
Fitz-Symonds, Henry, the Jesuit, ac-
coimt of, i. 11 ; encounters Ussher,
i. 12 ; his statement of the discus-
sion, i. 13 ; Ussher's letter on, i. 13.
Five points, the, Ussher's statements
on, xiii. 350.
— FOCLUTI. 71
Flagellantes, a sect of Waldenses, ii.
252.
Flamines in Britain, v. 79, 82 ; pre-
cursors of bishops, vi. 125.
Flatkers {recte Flathers), William,
XV. 580.
Flava Pestis, ravages of, vi. 78, 79,
82. See Icteritia.
Flavia, a province of Britain, v. 117.
Flavianus, bishop, vi. 5.
Flavignij, Mr., xvi. 553 ; named, xvi.
238, 282.
Fleming, bishop, xvi. 466.
, Mr., Richard, v. 39.
, William, xv. 464.
Flensburgicus sinus, v. 446.
Florbert, abbot of St. Bavo's, Livinus'
letter to, iv. 423, 425.
Florence, council of, iii. 196.
Florentina, vi. 158.
Florentinus, S., an Irishman, patron
of Ambasia, or Amboise, vi. 309,
593 (Ind. Chr. 500) ; age of, doubt-
ful, vi. 310.
Florentius, Wigorniensis, follower of
Marianus Scotus, v. 55.
, an archdeacon, vi. 170.
Floriacense coenobium, founded, vi.
485 ; library of, vi. 61.
Florianus, vi. 172.
Florus, a bishop, v. 404.
Magister, or Lugdunensis, an
opponent of Gotteschalc and Jo-
hannes Scotus, iv. 84, 113, 123,
125, 158 ; poems of, iv. 185.
, a Pelagian, banished by popo
Celestius, v. 359, 423.
Flos lilii, impression of, found on scull of
Raymond of Toulouse, ii. 385, 386.
Floyd, John, fellow of Trinity College,
Dublin, xvi. 453.
Fobhar, S. Fechin, of, vi. 604 (Ind.
Chr. 630).
Pochard, vi. 248, 249 ; birth-place of
S. Brigid, vi. 163, 249, 573 (Ind.
Chr. 453) ; S. Moninna's church at,
vi. 248, 604 (Ind. Chr. 630).
Fochloth. See Focluti.
Focluti sylva, or Caille Fochlad, in
west of Mayo, vi. 390.
FOETADIUS _ FREEDOM.
Foetadius, bishop of Toledo, vi. 321.
Foilan, or Foillan, S., parents of, vi.
539, 604 (Ind. Chr. 627); called
by some Folnanus, vi. 539 ; brother
of Fursa and Ultan, vi. 539, 605
(Ind. Chr. 639) ; ordained, vi. 606
(Ind. Chr. 648); his church at
Fossae, vi. 601 (Ind. Chr. 654).
Foirgnidhe, vi. 382. See Hiforgnidiu.
Foirtchern, son of Feidilmid, vi. 413,
414, 5C9 (Ind. Chr. 433).
Folomotes, or "conventus populorum,"
vi. 34.
Folletstowne, parish of, i. IssvL
Folnanus. See Foilan.
FoEtanis, Godefridus de, ii. 301.
Forannan. See Faranan.
Forbes, Dr., presents his Irenicum to
Uisher, XV. 544 ; letter of, toUssher,
XV. 544 ; Ussher to, sv. 549 ;
named, svi. 356.
Forchem, or Forthkerrus, or Fortchem,
king of Ireland, vi. 442, 517.
Forcus, son of Ere, vi. 236, 594 (Ind.
Chr. 563).
Ford, or Forth, John, xvi 157, 160,
198.
Forda, Johannes de, distinct from Jo-
hannes de Fordun, vL 210.
Fordense flumen, vi. 203.
Fordon, in le Memes, S. Palladius re-
tires to, vi. 210, 211. See Fordun.
Fordrum, Lugadius, son of Ere, of, vi.
344, 563 (Ind. Chr. 402).
Fordun, in Scotland, vi. 370, 568
(Ind. Chr. 431). See Fordon.
, Johannes de, forgery in his
Scotichronicon, vi. 205 ; error in,
vi. 223 ; anachronisms of, vi. 256,
260.
Forgeries, Roman, iii. 19-22.
Forgney, alias Cloncall, chapel of, i.
cxiv.
Fortmalin, town, iv. 431.
Forojulium, Lerins in see of, v. 415 ;
Joannes, bishop of, iii. 311.
Forth, frith of, a southern boundary
of Pictland, vi. 104.
Fortuatha, in east Leinster, Gleannda-
loch in, vi. 525.
Fossae, monasteiy of, founded by S.
Foilan, vi. 539, 606, 607 (Ind. Chr.
648, 654) ; on river Berveuna, vi.
540.
[ Foster, -, xv. 504, xvi. 600.
Fountain, produced at Saul, vi. 434 ;
produced by S. Benignus, vi. 439 ;
church built beside, vi. 345 ; sud-
den appearance, of, vi. 413 ; church
in Dublin built near, vi. 424.
Foure, St. JIary's of, i. cxs., vi. 538.
Fonmess abbey, in Meath, xv. 15.
Foveria, or Fore, S. Fechin's of, in
Meath, vi. 511 ; called Baile-leabh-
air, vi. 538. See Foure, Fower.
Power, rural deanry of, i. cxvii.
St. Faighine's, parish of, i. cxx.
St. Mary's, parish of, i. cxx.
Fox, John, Acts and Monuments of,
no high authority, xv. 87.
FojTau, parish of, i. cxx.
Fracanus, of Armorica, v. 484, 485,
vi. 574 (Ind. Chr. 453).
France, aucient use of the name, v.
218 ; proper, xii. 290 ; injury done
to, by the OrJo Eomanus, xii. 276;
a council of, rejects images, ii. 42 ;
great importation of relics into, ii.
104, 106 ; Protestants of; take re-
fuge in Ireland, xvi. 49.
Francis, S., birth of, ii. 291, 292 ;
hymn of Oregon,- IX. on, ii. 292,
293.
Franckton, John, a Dublin printer, i.
xsxi.
Franks, succeeded by Saxons, v. 456 ;
their language common, v. 448, 473 ;
German original tongue of, xii. 289,
290 ; interpreters from the, employed
by S. Augustm, v. 473 ; and Saxons
aid the Romans, v. 465 ; occupy
Paris, V. 472 ; Theodemer, king of,
vi. 566 (Ind. Chr. 428).
Fratricelli, xv. 149.
Frederick, of Bohemia, xv. 151, 164.
Freedom of will, Roman doctrine of,
discussed, iii. 515-544 ; canon of
synod of Valence on, iv. 178 ; Pela-
gius' doctrme on, iiL 529, 531 ; sen-
timents of Irish church on, iv. 253,
FREEDOM —
GALFRIDUS.
73
Freedom of will — continued.
254 ; controversy of Hincmar and
Eemigiua on, iv. 87-111 ; church of
Lyons on, iv. 72 ; Florus' reply to
Johannes Scotus on, iv. 145.
French, version of Scriptures in, xii.
347, 3GG, 425.
Frey, James, letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
524 ; mentioned, xv. 550, 558, 566,
569, 577, xvi. 241.
Friars, mendicant, under papal autho-
rity, ii. 312, 313 ; opposed by Uni-
versity of Paris, ii. 302 ; exposed by
Richard Fitz-Ealph, iv. 301, his
arguments, iv. 302, assailed by H.
Crumpe, iv. 303.
Fridegodus, date of, iv. 378.
Fridericus Barbarossa, resistance of, to
see of Rome, ii. 208.
Friendly Debates, the work, i. 275.
Frigidianus, bishop of Lucca, vi. 412,
595 (Ind. Chr. 570).
Frisii, situation of, v. 482 ; whence
Saxons came, v. 443 ; place of Hen-
gist's birth, v. 455 ; mentioned by
Bede, v. 456.
Frisingen, S. Durdalucha Scota, com-
memorated in, vi. 349.
Frisingia, S. Declau, Hibemus, in, iv.
462.
Frisones, New Testament in language
of, xii. 413, 414.
Frithwald, bishop of Candida Casa, vi.
206, 611 (Ind. Chr. 735, 763).
Frivolous stories, apology for, v. 7.
FroUo, an alleged king of France, vi.
35.
Fronto Ducaeus, xvi. 112, 159, 176,
368, 558.
Frudegardus, on real presence, iii. 82,
83.
Fuaran, a fountain, vi. 345.
Fuganus, and Fugatus. See Faganus.
Fulconius, bishop of Morini, iv. 60 ;
of Tolouse, ii. 340.
Fulda, Egilo, abbot of, iii. 24.
Fulgcnius, Picts hired by, vi. 110, 556,
557 (Ind. Chr. 208, 286).
Fulgentius, African bishop, banished,
vi. 6; restored, vi. 14, his confes-
Fulgentius — continued.
sion, vi. 7; styled Audax, vi. 151 ;
writings of, vi. 152, iv. 72 ; his doc-
trines, vi. 8-15 ; his reply to Faus-
tus, V. 499.
, a familiar name given to Got-
teschalc by Walafridus Strabo, iv.
39.
, at Venice, xvi. 139.
Fullanus, orFoilanus, abbot of Cnobh-
eresbiirg, vi. 539.
Fuller, Thomas, xvi. 249, 588.
Fullerton, James, an agent of James T.
in Ireland, i. 3 ; his honours, i. 3 ;
mentioned, xv. 62.
Fnndamenta credenda, Ussher on, xiv.
27-37 ; fundamentals of faith, xiv.
27-37.
Fursa, S., son of Philtanus, vi. 539,
604 (Ind. Chr. 627) ; an Irishman,
xii. 268; expert in Holy Writ, iv.
244 ; goes to England, vi. 605 (Ind.
Chr. 637) ; founds Cnobheresburg,
vi, 605 (Ind. Chr. 639); removes
to Gaul, vi. 606 (Ind. Chr. 640) ;
vision of, iv. 266, 267 ; earlier than
Bede, vi. 539.
Furye, or Wherry, parish of, i. cxxiv.
Fyacha. See Fiech.
Fyrtheus, on Forth, v. 452, 453.
Q
Gabor, Bethlem, xv. 194, xvi 337,
385.
Gabriel, Sionita, at Paris, xvi. 29.
Gadelus and Scota, vi. 105; Gadeli,
i. e. Scoti, vi. 269.
Gainas, vi. 362.
Galaena, burial-place of S.James, v. 17.
Galdia, or Galloway, vi. 201.
Galebroc, whence, v. 191.
Galenses, or Britones, v. 1 72.
Galfila. See Ulphilas.
Galfridus, Arthurus, v. 115.
of Monmouth, metrical version of
Merlin, iv. 562 ; his date and writ-
ings, iv. 562 ; his fiction concerning
Arthur, vi 35.
74 GALFRIDUS
Galfridus, de Sancto Leodegario, bi-
shop of Ossory, vi. 345.
Galgacus, vi. 109 ; defeated, vi. 552
(lud. Chr. 81).
GaU, St., church of, v. 165, xi. 426 ;
grants to, xi. 426, 427.
Gallne, or Gallen, parish of, i. cxxiv.
Galland, Auguste, xvi. 30.
Gallanus, or Grillaan, vi. 237.
Galli, invasions of, ix. 143, 152,
153.
Gallia, provinces in, v. 119.
Gallican church, precedence of, v. 39;
mode of calculating the Christian
sera, v, 127 ; observes the canon of
Victorius, vi. 499 ; tonsure practised
by, vi. 488 ; synod of, vi. 566 (Ind.
Chr. 429) ; ordo of, general use of,
iv. 276.
Gallinaria insula, in Tyrrhene sea, vi.
394.
Gallio, of Achaia, xvi. 255.
, of Ravenna, vi. 132, 133 ; routs
the Picts and Scots, vi. 666 (Ind.
Chr. 425) ; slain, vi. 566 (Ind. Chr.
427).
Galloe, parish of, i. Ixxviii., cxxiv.
Galloviiiia, or Galloway, in Dalriada,
vi. 147 ; churches of, restored, vi.
255 ; inter Pictos, vi. 228 ; occu-
pied by Scoti, vi. 116, 206 ; S. Ni-
nian's church in, vi. 200 ; subject
to bishop of Sodor in Man, vi. 612
(Ind. Chr. 800).
Gallus, S., his native country, vi.
277; his mother, iv. 431 ; date of,
iv. 377 ; accompanies S. Columba-
nus, vi. 597 (Ind. Chr. 589) ;
founds St. Gall, vi. 487 ; his church,
V. 165, endowments of, xi. 426,
427 ; adopts S. Colurabanus' rule,
vi. 487 ; on mass for the dead, iv.
270 ; his letter to Desiderius, iv.
318, 430 ; his sermon at Constance,
iv. 252, 299 ; death of, vL 603 (Ind.
Chr. 625) ; Life of, by Walafrid
Strabo, iv. 324, 269, 270.
Galluvie, or Galloway, vi. 249.
Gallwallia, or Galloway, vi. 206.
Galtryui, parish of, i. Ixxiv.
— GENEVA.
Galwaia, or Gadelwaia, from Gadelus,
\'i. 105. See Galluvie, Gallwallia.
Galwedia, Scoti settle in, vi. 116.
Gamala, siege of, xi. 99.
Ganda, S. Li\'inus of, iv. 424; orGan-
davum, arrival of S. Livinus at, iv.
425 ; S. Bavo, a hermit at, iv. 426.
Gaos, acts of, viii. 406.
Garailt, or Geraldus, vi. 610 (Ind. Chr.
697).
Garcias, Alphonsus, at council of Ba-
sil, V. 39, 40, 172.
Garland of Howth, an Evangelisterium
of S. Nessan, vi. 531.
Garnard, son of Dompnach, vi. 256,
597 (Ind. Chr. 584).
Garrchon, Nathi, son of, vi. 369.
Gateshead. See Caput Caprae, Caytis
Hevid, Scotswath.
Gattaker, Thomas, letters of, to Ussher,
XV. 93, 117, 164, xvi. 162; men-
tioned, x\-i. 181, 344, 535.
Gaul enlightened by two Scots, vi.
612 (Ind. Chr. 791) ; the law school
of the British, xi. 468 ; yearly coun-
cils held in, v. 489 ; pro\'inces in,
V. 119. See Gallican.
Gazari, or Cazari, a tribe of Turks, ii.
252.
Geashill, or Campus Gessyl, vi. 565
(Ind. Chr. 420).
Geatum, or Goth, v. 445.
Gee, Robert, xvi. 364.
Gel, Mr., xvi. 366.
Gelasius, pope, condemns Pelagius in
synod of Rome, v. 525 ; sanctions
Sedulius' poem, vi. 328 ; his work
against Pelagianisra, v. 524.
, archbishop of Armagh, iv. 542.
Geldo, a verb in Domesday Book, v.
35.
Geminus and Albategnus sought by
Ussher, xv. 128 ; obtained, xv.
146.
Genealogy of Jesus Christ, in S. Mat-
thew, difficulty in, xiv. 261 ; genea-
logies of Irish saints, in Ussher's pos-
session, vi. 378.
Geneva, S. Cataldus bishop of, vi.
553 (Ind. Chr. 144).
GENNADIUS — GERMANUS.
75
Gennadiiis, bishop of Constantinople,
iv. 492, vi. 323.
Massiliensis, quotations from, re-
garding Grace, v. 525 ; testimony of,
concerning Ca;Iestius, vi. 340 ; his
writings, v. 525, 528 ; his charge
against S., Aiigustin, iv. 25 ; date of
his Catalogiis, vi. 323.
ru'vau), meaning of, xi. 502, 503.
Genoreu, a city in Wales, v. 440.
Genovefa, S., virgo, v. 374, 375, 435.
Gens Kenselacli, or Hy Kinselach, vi.
425.
Gens Moc-U-Nethcorb, vi. 503.
Genseric, liing of the Vandals, vi. 570
(Ind. Chr. 446) ; his mode of piracy,
V. 465.
Gentiles, or Nordmen, \i. 421 ; or
Danes, vi. 527.
Gentius, George, xvi. 64, 146.
Geoffrey of Monmouth. See Galfridus.
George, S., alleged Life of, xv. 115.
Gepidse, encounter Franks, v. 465.
Geraldus, S., who, vi. 607 (Ind. Chr.
664) ; follows S. Colman to Ireland,
and founds Elitheria, vi. 607 (Ind.
Chr; 664); visited by S. Adam-
nan, vi. 609 (Ind. Chr. 692) ; his
donation to S. Adamnan, vi. 609
(Ind. Chr. 692) ; date of his death,
vi. 610 (Ind. Chr. 697).
Gerardus Cameracensis, his opinions,
ii. 105.
Gcrasina, Sancta, vi. 158, 159, 169.
Gerbauel, son of Nemedus, vi. 379.
Gerbergis, abbess, iii. 206.
Gerbert, or Silvester II., ii. 87-90 ;
his writings, ii. 49, 50.
Gerenius, a king of Cornwall, vi. 79,
597 (Ind. Chr. 588).
Gerlacus, Abbas Tuitiensis, vi. 155.
German language spoken by Franks,
xii. 289, 290 ; translation of the
Scriptures, into, xii. 309, 424.
Germania, origin of name, v. 444 ; re-
puted source of the Picts, vi. 102 ;
Torlich, of, plunders Beg-Erin, vi.
430 ; Gunifort and Gunibald go
from Ireland to, vi. 348 ; emperor
of, election of, instituted, ii. 91.
Germanicus, death of, x. 519.
Germanus, S.,'of Auxerre, vi. 96 ; suc-
ceeds S. Amator, v. 395, vi. 565
(Ind. Chr. 418) ; invited to Britain,
V. 307, 3G8, vi. 566 (Ind. Chr.
429); date of first visit, v. 372,
873, an era, v. 202 ; frees Britain
from Pelagianism, v. 371; his ser-
vices, vi. 399 ; meets S. Patrick,
vi. 399 ; with Lupus resuscitates
Christianity in Britain, v. 386,
388 ; ordains British bishops, v.
102; II tutus ordained by, v. 538,
bishop of LandafF, iv. 324 ; intro-
duces Gallican liturgy, v. 394 ;
which was borrowed also by S. Pa-
trick, vi. 480 ; baptizes British
army, vi. 567 (Ind. Chr. 430) ; oc-
casions their success over Saxons
and Picts, v. 381, 383 ; his conduct
to Vortigern, v. 384 ; returns to
Gaul, vi. 567 (Ind. Chr. 430); se-
cond journey of, to Britain, v. 372,
434, vi. 571 (Ind. Chr. 448);
caused by Palladius, vi. 356; curses
Vortigern, v. 439 ; allowed by Occa
to preach to the Saxons, v. 436 ;
visits Oxford, v. 391, 392 ; miracles
performed by, v. 438, vi. 567 (Ind.
Chr. 430) ; opens tomb of S. Alban,
v. 376, 377, in whose honour he
founds a chapel in Auxerre, v. 378 ;
returns to Gaul, v. 441 ; sends Palla-
dius to pope Celestinus, vi. 568
(Ind. Chr. 432) ; S. Patrick with,
vi. 394, whom he destines for Ire-
land, vi. 396, and ordains, vi. 396;
and provides witli books and uten-
sils, vi. 401 ; S. Michomeres an Irish
disciple of, v. 378 ; death of, v. 435 ;
celebrity of, vi. 395 ; Constantius,
biographer of, vi. 395 ; his date,
v. 438 ; Erric's metrical Life of, v.
438 ; S. Patrick mentioned in his
Life, XV. 8, 9.
bishop of Man, vi. 179, 181,
571 (Ind. Chr. 447); church of, in
Man, vi. 182, 401 ; disciple of S.
Patrick, vi. 401 ; sent to Ireland, vi.
401 ; death of, vi. 5 78 (Ind. Chr. 474).
76
GERMANUS _ GILLEBERT.
Germanus, companion of S. Patrick,
vi. 568 (Ind. Chr. 432).
Gernobrius, bishop of Tours, iv. 60.
Gernonstowne, parish of, i. xciii.
Gertrudis, S., vi. 539.
Geruntius, king of Cornwall, iv. 352 ;
Aldhelm's letter to, vi. 489, 609
(Ind. Chr. 690).
Gervasius, abbas Ludensis, vi. 461.
Gessyll, S. Ibar in, vi. 347. See
Geashill.
Gevissi, West-Saxons, v. 450, 532.
Gewisei, Vortigern, prince of, v. 427,
632. See Gevissi.
Ghest, captain Leonel, xv. 18.
Ghillo, companion of S. Gurthago, vi.
315.
Gilbert Folioth, bishop of London, v.
92.
of Westminster, confounded with
Gillebert, iv. 511.
, Dr. William, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 41.
Gildas, or Gilla, vi. 470 ; two of the
name, vi. 520 ; biographer confounds
the two, V. 506, 507, 509 ; son of
Nau, vi. 216 ; called Queruhis in a
French MS., vi. 77.
, Albanius, born, vi. 566 (Ind.
Chr. 425), V. 36, 506 ; brings books
from Gaul to Britain, v. 507; dif-
ferent from Gildas Badonicus, vi.
470, 533 ; labours among the Bri-
tons, vi. 573 (Ind. Chr. 451) ;
schools of, in Britain, vi. 677 (Ind.
Chr. 463), at Lan-Iltut, v. 539,
at Lancarvan, v. 535 ; attacked by
pirates, v. 535, vi. 583 (Ind. Chr.
610) ; returns to Glastonbury, v.
536; studies at Armagh, vi. 420,
471, 581 (Ind. Chr. 498); preaches
in Ireland, vi. 433, v. 508 ; leaves
Armagh, vi. 582 (Ind. Chr. 508) ;
at Cair Morva, v. 508 ; Brendan a
pupil of, vi. 523 ; goes to Arraorica,
vL 575 (Ind. Chr. 455) ; at Pepi-
diauc, vi. 576 (Ind. Chr. 462) ; re-
tires to Ecni, vi. 583 (Ind. Chr.
509) ; present in church with S.
Ailbhe, vi. 433 ; chaplain of king
Gildas — continued.
Arthur, v. 537 ; monastery of, near
Glastonbury, v. 536, 537; death,
and burial of, atGlastonbury, v. 536,
537, vi. 683 (Ind. Chr. 512) ; writ-
ings of, vi. 220; Life by Caradoc,
V. 535.
Badonicus, v. 506 ; birth and
origin of name of, vi. 585 (Ind.
Chr. 620); labours in Ireland, vi.
520, 589 (Ind. Chr. 538), 595 (Ind.
Chr. 560) ; different from G. Alba-
nius, vi. 623 ; retires to Britany, vi.
593 (Ind. Chr. 552); his date, vi.
52, 53 ; letter from seniors of Ira-
land to, vi. 694 (Ind. Chr. 562);
only surviving work of, vi. 53, 594
(Ind. Chr. 564) ; death of, vi. 595
(Ind. Chr. 670).
. Britannus, vi. 122, 140, 274 ;
object of the Querimonia, v. 75, 76;
Geraldus' testimony concerning, vi.
76 ; Aulularia of Plautus ascribed
to, vi. 70, 77 ; censure of his style,
vi. 77 ; work de Situ Britannias, vi.
54, 55 ; forbearance and zeal of, vi.
218, 219 ; father an Hibernian Scot,
i\'. 473 ; letter of, to seniors of Ire-
land, 468 ; invited to Ireland by
king Ainmire, vi. 469 ; date of, vi.
468 ; work de Excidio Britannise
vi. 468 ; letter to S. Columba, vi.
468 ; his services to religion in Ire-
land, vi. 470 ; praise of, vi. 471 ;
biographer inverts occurences, vi.
471 ; version of Scriptures used by,
iv. 247 ; MS. of, with name of Cor-
mac, XV. 5 ; other MSS. of, xv. 6,
163; Life of, v. 472, by John a
Bosco, V. 509, 539, vi. 218, 469,
by Caradoc Lancarvan, vi. 216.
, pseudo, V. 69, 77, 80, 94, 95,
101, 243.
Gilimere, grandson of Genseric, v. 521.
Gilla, same as Gildas, vi. 470.
Gillas, or Gildas, a Briton, a teacher
of second order of saints, vi. 478.
Gilldas, bishop, vi. 470.
Gillebert, first papal legate to Ireland,
iv. 319; introduces Roman use, iv.
GILLEBERT - GLASTONBURY.
77
Gillebert — continued.
274 ; date of, iv. 378 ; de Usu
Eccles., iv. 500-510, vi. 481 ; pre-
sent at a consecration in S. David's,
iv. 510 ; confounded with Gilbert,
iv. 511 ; friendship and correspon-
dence of, with Ansehn, iv. 513 ;
bishop of Limerick, vi. 432.
, of Luda and Bassingwere, vi. 461.
Gillomaurus, lung of Ireland, v. 517,
vi. 481 (Ind. Chr. 497), 579 (Ind.
Chr. 588); stories about, v. 521;
confounded with Gilimere, v. 521.
Giraldus, Maurice, of LundestefFan, iv.
556.
Cambrensis, parentage and birth
of, iv. 556, 557; accompanies Earl
John to Ireland, iv. 55 7 ; offered see of
Ferns and Leighlin, iv. 557 ; MSS.
of, fuller than printed copies, iv.
661 ; defects in printed copy of his
Hib. E.Kpug., iv. SG7, 368 ; inac-
curacy of Frankfort edition of, iv.
549 ; restoration of a passage, iv.
549 ; a curious MS. of, iv. 548 ; his-
tory of his Vaticinal. E.xpug. Hib.
Ilist. iv. 561 ; unfinished works of,
iv. 561, 562; his reason for decrease
of the Welsh bishops, v. 113 ; cites
Proviuciale Romanuni, v. 111.
, archbishop of Tarentum, vi. 306.
de Windesore, ancestor of theFitz
Geralds, iv. 526, 556.
Giricius, archbishop of S. Andrews, vi.
189.
Girley, parish of, i. Ixxxix.
Girvii, a Saxon tribe, v. 450.
Ginvensis terra, or Jarrow, vi. 139.
Gisenhaf, vi. 81.
Gislebert, or Gilbert, of Westminster,
iv. 512.
Gladusa, wife of Gundleus, v. 530.
Glamorgan, and Landaff, v. 115 ; kings
of, v. 539, 540, vi. 82. See Morga-
nauc.
Glandfinneaght, cross of, vi. 146.
Glanvil, William de, xi. 471.
Glanville, John, xv. 415.
Glas, meaning (.f, in English and Irish,
vi. 457.
Glasconia, v. 34 ; or Glastonbury, v. 36.
Glasghu, S. Kentigern bishop of, vi.
225, 247 ; see transferred from Can-
dida Casa to, vi. 205 ; see of lona
subject to, vi. 183 ; ancient registry
of, vi. 217; noble church of, vi. 251,
252 ; Andrew Melville in, i. 4.
Glasneden, in diocese of Dublin, iv. 552.
Glasses, false, in examining human
conduct, xiii. 35-43.
Glass-Kynnis, S. Caiunech's MS. of
the four Gospels, vi. 526.
Glasteye, or Glastonbury, v. 140.
Giastiberi, vi. 457.
Glastingay, or Glastingeia, v. 27, 139.
See Glastonbury.
Glastonbury, derivation of its names
Avalonia and Ynys Gwydrin, vi.
41; Urbs vitrea, v. 636; called
Ynyswytryn, vi. 440 ; called Gles-
tingabyri, Giastiberi, Ynis Gutrin,
vi. 457, Glosoniensis ecclesia, vi.
458 ; its insidar situation, v. 133 ;
osier church of, iv. 603 (Ind. Chr.
625) ; fons totius religion is Angliae,
V. 151 ; first seat of monacliism, in
Britain, vi. 482 ; great antiquity of,
V. 27, 132, 133, 142 ; Joseph of
Arimathea, of, v. 25, vi. 551 (Ind.
Chr. 63), dies in, vi. 552 (Ind.
Chr. 76), royal license to search for
his remains, v. 44 : king Arthur
buried at, v. 144, vi. 38-41 ; S.
Iltut buried in, vi. 42 ; king Coel
buried in, v. 217 ; S. Patrick at,
vi. 439, 440, 672 (Ind. Chr. 449) ;
S. Patrick, junior, died and buried
in, V. 136, 137, vi. 373, 381, 676
(Ind. Chr. 458) ; Johannes de Can-
tia, tomb of, in, vi. 463 ; saints in-
terred in, V. 537, vi. 456, 463 ; fre-
quented by the Irish, iv. 572 ; al-
leged date of S. Benignus' arrival
at, vi. 438 ; visited by SS. Columba
and Brigid, vi. 464, 582 (Ind. Chr.
504) ; Gildas goes to, v. 536 ; his
work written there, v. 536 ; twelve
missionaries settle in, v. 131, 132 ;
verses claiming the three patron
saints of Ireland for, vi. 455 ; an
78
GLASTONBURY - GOODMAN.
Glastonbury — continued. ]
asylum, v. 537 ; story of early indul-
gences to, iv. 329 ; Berthvvald, ab-
bot of, vi. 610 (Ind. Chr. 693) ;
first Anglican abbot of, vi. 608 (Ind. |
Cbr. 670); other abbots of, v. 136,
137, 152, vi. 611 (Ind. Chr. 721);
Saxon kings benefactors to, v. 141,
142 ; freed by king Kentwin, vi.
608 (Ind. Chr. 675) , two charters to,
vi. 609 (Ind. Chr. 681) ; restored
by Dunstan, and endowed by Ina, v.
135,vi. 610 (Ind. Chr. 704); ancient
charter of, mentions S. Patrick, vi.
456 ; various charters of, v. 138—
142; lands granted to, v. 139-143,
149, 151 ; donations to, v. 144 ;
churches of, exempt of see of Wells,
V. 142 ; cliarters of Henry II. to,
V. 149, 150, of Edward III., v. 157;
burned, v. 148, vi. 456 ; refounded,
vi. 611 (Ind. Chr. 721); brass plate
fixed to column in, v. 29, 537, vi.
440, 464 ; inscription of, in posses-
sion of William Howard, v. 30 ;
cross of, V. 45, 46 ; arms of, v. 46 ;
wooden church of, v. 141; queries
about, by bishop Jocelin, v. 152 ;
Chronicle of, v. 32, 87 ; libellus de
Antiqq. of, vi. 464 ; versicles of, v.
29, vi. 458.
Gleanudaloch, "vallis duorum stag-
norum," founded by St. Coemgen,
vi. 525 ; in Fortuatba, vi. 525 ; see
of, united to Dublin, vi. 525 ; suf-
fragan to Dublin, iv. 551 ; S. Col-
man, bishop of, vi. 536, 607 (Ind.
Chr. 660) ; Laurence O'Toole, ab-
bot of St. Kevin's of, iv. 553 ; dona-
tion by Henry II. to, xi. 427 ; se-
questration of coarb of, xi. 428 ;
Tad. O'Kelly, coarb of, xi. 435 ; a
layman archdeacon of, i. 114.
Gleawceastre, or Gloucester, iv. 570.
Glegg, major, killed, xvi. 543.
Glestingabyri, vi. 457.
Glestoma, or Glastonbuiy, v. 133, vi.
456, 458.
Gloria in excelsis, original version of,
vii. 335, 336.
Glosoniensis ecclesia, vi. 458.
Glota, orGlotta, vi. 113, 136; or Clyde,
vi. 205, 216 ; and Bodotria, vi. 552.
Gloucester, formerly Cair Glovi, v. 86;
king Lucius buried at, v. 168, 169 ;
lost by the Britons, vi. 90.
Glovus, builder of Gloucester, v. 86.
Gluinn, error concerning, vi. 382.
Gnosimachi, heresy of, xii. 470.
Gnostics, introducers of images, iii.
509, 510.
Goade, Dr. Thomas, letter of, to
Ussher, xv. 191 ; mentioned, xv.
214, 215, 336, xvi. 397.
Goar, James, letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
284 ; mentioned, xvi. 169, 178,
181, 281, 584.
Goartus, Peter, xvi. 169, 181, 581,
582.
Gobbanus, of Cnobheresburg, vi. 539,
605 (Ind. Chr. 639).
, filius Nascain, vi. 543.
Gobelinus Persona, vi. 165.
God, his attributes, xi. 199, 200 ;
article of 1566 on, i. xxvi; diver-
sity of Persons in Godhead, xi. 202.
Godefridus, of Glastonbury, \. 27.
Godelbertus, presbyter, v. 528 ; his
works, V. 529, vi. 581 (Ind. Chr.
500).
Godenie, v. 140 ; an island belonging
to Glastonbury, v. 142, 151.
Goderic, or Gothric, king of Dublin,
iv. 488 ; Lanfranc's letter to, iv.
489.
Godfry, earl of Cappenberg, iii. 206,
207.
Godroun, or Gurmound, vi. 91.
Gold found by S. Patrick, vi. 388,
389.
Golgotha, Adam buried in, iii. 360.
Golius, James, xv. 551, 553, 562, 577,
xvi. 19, 32, 257.
Gollit, a Briton, vi. 382, 413.
Gomar, Francis, xvi. 33.
I Gondemar, count, xvi. 410.
1 Good, William, account of Glaston-
I bury, v. 45.
• Goodman, Christopher, account of, i.
j 24 ; visited by Ussher, i. 23.
GOODMAN _ GOTTESCHALC.
79
Goodman, bishop Godfrey, letter of, to
Ussher, xvi. 154.
Goodwin, bisliop Francis, xvi. 418.
Goran, or Gowraii, parish of, i. 185.
Gorimund, an Irish leader, vi. 92.
Gormaustoun, the seat of the Prestons,
vi. 93.
, Viscount, xvi. 398.
Gormon, or Gurmund, name presers'ed
in Ireland, vi. 92 ; of Danish origin,
XV. 12.
Gormondi Nemus, and Vadum, near
Leighlin, \i. 93.
Gornuid, or Cornutus, yi. 378.
Gormund, king of Africani, vi. 89 ;
" aequoreus lupus," vi. 88.
Gortimer, son of Vortigern, v. 512.
Gorvan, disciple of Dubricius, v. 310.
Gosachus, an Irish bishop, vi. 518.
Goslin, John, xv. 369.
Gospel dispensation, privileges under
the, xiii. 70
Gospels, the, copied by Adamnan, vi.
610 (Ind. Chr. 697); by Cadoc, v.
535 ; used for swearing on, v. 535 ;
copy of, in France in ivory case, vi.
327: grants to Glastonbury entered
in, V. 135.
Goths, Rome sacked by, v. 271, 445,
446 : Gothia, or Jutland, v. 445.
Gothic, version of the Scriptures in,
by DIphilas, xii. 227, 228, 413-415,
xvi. 189, 190 ; words in S. Augus-
tin, xii. 247.
Gothric. See Goderic.
Gotteschalc, brief account of, i. 124—
126; monk of Orbacum, iv. 14; not
a Scot, iv. 14, 180, 181, but a Gaul,
iv. 44 ; his own form of the name,
iv. 14 ; same as QtoSovXoc, iv. 14;
student of S. Augustin's works, iv.
14 ; ordained presbyter, iv. 28 ; as-
sailed by Hincmar for his predes-
tinarian opinions, iv. 15, 39 ; tenets j
embodied in his four capitula, iv. 16 ; j
five topics insisted on, iv. 29-38 ;
defended by Remigius, iv. 29—38 ;
teaches northern Germans, iv. 28 ;
returns, iv. 39 ; greeted by Walaf.
Strabo, iv. 39-41 ; and called Ful- j
Gotteschalc — continued.
gentius, iv. 39 ; assailed by Raba-
nus Maurus, iv. 41 ; condemned at
synod of Mentz, iv. 42 ; assailed by
Lupus Servatus, iv. 43 ; his contro-
versy with Rabanus, iv. 44, 45 ; al-
leged retractation, iv. 45, 46 ; swears
not to return within the empire, iv. 45,
4G ; called Gyrovagus monachus, iv.
46 ; condemned in a German synod,
and sent back to Rheims, iv. 46 ;
refuses assent to Hincmar's terms,
iv. 59 ; condemned of heresy at Ca-
risiacum, and degraded from priest-
hood, and confined in workhouse,
iv. 61 : form of sentence against, iv.
61 ; illegality of his trial, iv. 62,
63 ; violent treatment of, iv. 63 ;
sentiments of, defended by church
of Lyons, iv. 66; letter about him
from Rabanus Maurus to Hincmar,
iv. 66, 67 ; Hincmar's letters, iv.
82 ; assailed by Florus Magister, iv.
84; his account of him, iv. 133;
alleged connexion with Johannes
Scotus, iv. 85, who condemns his
heresy, iv. 115 ; doctrinesof, espoused
by Gallican church, iv. 164 ; synods
where he was condemned, iv. 172,
and vindicated, iv. 172 ; review of
his opponents and advocates, iv.
172 ; ecclesiastics divided regarding
him, i. 124-126; unguarded in his
language, i. 127, 128; Hincmar's
great work against, iv. 186, his tes-
timony to his abilities, iv. 199 ; kept
in bonds by Hincmar, iv. 199 ; kept
twenty-one years in confinement, iv.
202 ; charged with subtlety and
perversion of Scripture, iv. 201 ; re-
mained firm, iv. 202, 203 ; Remi-
gius urges his liberation, iv. 202 ;
Altivillarense ccenobium, or Hault-
villier, his place of confinement, iv.
202; mourns over his low condi-
tion, iv. 229 ; offers to be tried by
boiling water and oil, iv. 203; his
death, iv. 204 ; his short confession,
iv. 207-209 ; longer confession, iv.
211-233; Ussher's collection on,
80
GOTTESCIIALC
- GREGOEIUS.
Gotteschalc — continued.
XV. 481 ; his history of him, i. 123,
first Latin booli priiiteJ in Ireland,
XV. 542, rather the third, i. 123;
a sequel to Johannes Latins de Pe-
lagianis, iv. iii. ; Usslier's letter to
Vossius on, xv. 555.
Gouan, king, vi. 153.
Gouge, "William, xvi. 598.
Govan, on the Clyde, vi. 237, 597
(Lid. Chr. 590).
Gower, Rev. Stanley, memoir of Ussher
by, i. 314.
Gowera occidentalis, in Glamorgan, vi.
45.
Gozbertiis, duke of Franconia, iv. 292.
Graal, a book, v. 30, 31.
Grace, salvation by, iv. 115, 131 ;
throne of, xiii. 209-225 ; and free
will, canons of council of Orange on,
vi. 18; of council of Valence, iv. 178;
Fulgentius' writings on, vi. 8-11;
controversy of Hincmar and Remi-
gius on, iv. 87-111 ; Gennadius on,
V. 492 ; John Maxeutius on, vi. 5 ;
Pelagius and Celestius opposers of,
iv. 259 ; Pelagius' sentiments on, iii.
529-531, three kinds of Grace, iii.
532, his deliuition of, v. 282 ; senti-
ments of L'ish writers on,iv. 255, 256;
Lish article of 1615 on, i. xxxix.
Gradalis, or Graal, v. 30, 31.
Gradus accipere, vi. 343.
Graerasdyke, or Graham's dyke, or
Arthur's Oven, or Julius HotF, vi.
112, 132, 135, 142, 567 (Ind. Chr.
431).
Grammar, Lilly's, use of, enjoined by
statute, i. 3.
Grampii Monies, vi. 115.
Gramysdyke. See Graemsdyke.
Granard, vicarage of, xvi. 511.
Grandis, town of, vi. 337.
Grandison, lord deputy, removed, i.
58 ; letter of, to Ussher, i. 52, xvi.
374, 390; Ussher to, xv. 180.
Grange- Gorman, in Dublin, vi. 92.
Graiiicus, battle of, viii. 445.
Granta, river of Cambridge, v. 83.
Grantacaster, or Cambridge, v. 83.
Grantebridgeshire, or Cambridgeshire,
V. 83.
Gratian, created emperor, vi. 563 (Ind.
Chr. 407) ; toleration enacted by,
V. 240 ; defeats Picts and Iluns, vi.
120 ; murdered, vi. 128.
, his collections of canon law, Dr.
James on, xv. 265, 327 ; on obe-
dience, xi. 354.
Graungeethe, parish of, i. xcvii.
Gravius, Henricus, professor at Lou-
vain, V. 501.
Greaves, John, letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
73 ; writes Ussher's epitaph, i. 246,
322.
Greek, original of New Testament de-
fended, xiv. 237, by Jerom, xiv.
239 ; alleged variations of, xiv. 246-
249 ; corruptions of, by heretics, xiv.
252, 309 ; fathers alleged against,
xiv. 242 ; version of Old Testament
censured by Jerome, xiv. 238, 239;
spoken by Palestine bishops at Di-
ospolis, V. 294 ; Dobdan, S. Virgi-
lius' companion, a, iv. 462 ; church
at Trim, iv. 462 ; unknown to Gre-
gory I., xii. 268 ; studied by Aid-
helm, iv. 445; called llomaua lingua,
xii. 419 ; ignorance of verb in, cause
of a predestinarian error, iv. 121 ;
name given to a Welsh saint, v.
107; church, opposed to Latin on
purgatory, iii. 195, 196.
Grecisms, in Johannes Scotus, iv. 474,
481, 482 vi. 140 ; amusingly abun-
dant in Aldhelm's letter, iv. 448-
452.
Greenocke, parish of, i. Ixxii.
Gregorius Ariminensis, a defender of S.
Augustin, iii. 576.
, of Dublin, bishop, iv. 328 ; or-
dained at Sarum, iv. 533 ; conse-
crated at Lambeth, iv. 533 ; pro-
fesses obedience to Canterbury, iv.
565 ; archbishop of Dublin, iv. 542.
L, pope, " Oris aurei," iv. 439 ;
ignoraut of Greek, xii. 268; preached
in Latin as understood by the peo-
ple, xii. 268 ; low slate of literature
under, xii. 268; his purgatory, iii.
GREGORIUS — GUNDLEUS.
81
Gregorius — continued.
191, 193 ; sends Augustiiius to con-
vert the Saxons, vi. 598 (Ind. Chr.
696) ; creates two archiei)iscopal
sees in Britain, vi. 601 (Ind. Chr.
COl).
II., pope, ii. 65.
VII., pope, how he obtained the
popedom, ii. 112 , or Hildebrand, ii.
128 ; great usurpations by, ii. 138,
139 ; Cotton MS. of his letter to the
Irish, iv. 321, 399, 498.
Nazianzenus, creed found in
work* of, vii. 333 ; an error of, vi.
470.
of Tours, vi. 561 (Ind. Chr.
383).
Grellaan, a disciple of S. Columba,
vi. 237.
Grene-ltyric, i. e. Viridis Ecclesia, vi.
513.
Gretser, his edition of Adamnanus de
Ix)ci3 Sanctis, iv. 456 ; witty quota-
tion from, xiv. 224 ; Ussher on his
guard against, xv. 78.
Griffith, son of Conan, iv. 566 ; Life
of, xvi. 591, 597.
Grimoaldus, majordomus of king Sigi-
bert, vi. 539.
Grimus, a quo Grime's Dyke, vi.
142.
Grismund's Tower, vi. 90.
Grocinus, Guilhelmus, xii. 617.
Gronna of Lurgan, vi. 541.
Gronta. See Granta.
Grosthed, bishop Robert, his works,
XV. 93 ; proposed publication of his
epistles, xv. 118.
Grotius, Hugo, notice of, xv. 129 ;
his congratulations to Vossius, i.
113 ; mentioned, xvi, 19, 291, 529.
, Peter, xvi. 119.
Grunnius, the precursor of Celestius,
V. 254 ; a name of Rutfinus, v. 273.
Gruter, Isaac, letters of, to Ussher,
xvi. 136, 141.
Grymbaldus at Oxford, v. 391, 392.
Grymiadike. See Gramy.sdyke.
Guaia, river, same as Vaga and Gwy,
V. 84. See Guy, Gwy.
VOL. XVII. (
Gualchraay, son of Llow, vi. 32.
Guallus, Jacobus, vi. 348.
Guanius, king of the Huns, vi. 119,
120, 561 (Ind. Chr. 383).
Guanora. See Guenevera.
Guarius, an Irish king, vi. 538.
Guartheuniaun, synod of, under Germa-
nus, v. 439 ; meaning of name, v.
439. See Gurthrenion.
Guasmoric, near Carlisle, v. 84.
Guaul, i. e. vallum, or wall, vi. 138.
Gucaunus, bishop of LandafT, iv. 325.
Gudrum, or Guthrum, vi. 91.
Guenedotia, Mailco, king of, vi. 79.
Guenet, city where S. Paternus was
bom, same as Vennes, vi. 47.
Guenevera, wife of king Arthur, v.
144, 205, 536, vi. 590, 691 (Ind.
Chr. 642).
Guenuesi, region of, v. 83, vi. 114.
Guennwar. See Guenevera.
Guent, or Venetia, Monmouth, vi. 48.
Guentonia, an episcopal seat, v. 116.
Gaernabin, disciple of S. Dubricius, v.
810.
Guid-cruc, or Mold, in Wales, v. 383.
Giiidelinus, or Vitelinus, twelfth arch-
bi.'ihop of London, v. 89 ; goes to
Armorica, v. 89.
Guidi, city in Incheketh, vi. 122, 221.
Guido, papal commissary against the
Waldenses, ii. 288, 289.
, an Austin friar, condemned by
theological faculty of Paris, iii. 678 ;
his recantation, iii. 579.
Guigner, S., same as Fingar, acts of, by
Anselm, vi. 402, 411, 431.
Guill filii, vi. 346, 562 (Ind. Chr.
401).
Guinnon, castellum, vi. 176.
Guintonia, v. 85, 516, vi. 58.
Guir-a-brinaich, Bernicii, v. 452.
Guitelin, bishop of London, v. 426,
512, 564 (Ind. Chr. 411).
Gulielmns Malmesburiensis, date of,
iv. 397 ; ancient MS. of, vi. 357.
Martellus, of St. Alban's, v. 185,
186.
Gundleus, S., his lineage, v. 530, vi.
579 (Ind. Chr. 490).
82
GUNIBALD
— HAITHABY.
Gunibald, a Scot, vi. 348, 349, 350,
565 (Ind. Chr. 418).
Gunifort, a Scot, his acts, vi. 348 ; his
death, vi. 349, 5G5 (Ind. Chr.
418).
Gunning, bishop, statement of Ussher's
sentiments, i. 293.
Gunuinus, pupil of Dubricius, v. 510.
Guoloppinum praeliuni, v. 512, vi. 576
(Ind. Chr. 459).
Guorthigern, Caer of, v. 83 ; curious
story about, v. 439, 440 ; reign of,
V. 461 ; shame of, vi. 32.
Guorthigimiaun, Radnorshire, v. 440,
521, vi. 577 (Ind. Chr. 466).
Guorthimir, or Vortemir, son of Vor-
tigern, v. 439, 473.
Guortigirnus, receives the Saxons, %n.
666 (Ind. Chr. 428). See Vorti-
gern.
Gurcant the Great, v. 110 ; Welsh
king, vi. 80.
Gurd-birnech, Bernicia, v. 452.
Gurmaet, a contemporary of Teilo, vi.
80.
Gurmundus the Norwegian, vi. 479 ;
age of, vi. 91; ravages of, vi. 93;
subjugates IMeath and Leinster, vi.
598 (Ind. Clir. 593) ; leads his Afri-
cans to Britain, vi. 599 (Ind. Chr.
596) ; destruction of Irish MSS.
imder, vi. 373 ; Giraldus' account
of, vi. 92 ; name of, preserved in
Ireland, vi. 92, 93 ; Gurmundi
Porta, and Grange Gorman, vi. 92.
See Gormund.
Gurthrenion, in Wales, v. 84 ; situate
in Powis, V. 439. See Guartheu-
naiun.
Gutch, Collectanea Curiosa, i. 314.
Gutenburga arx, v. 165.
Guthagon, S., of Oostkerck, vi. 315,
316, 536 (Ind. Chr. 248), 557 (Ind.
Chr. 299).
Guti. See Juta.
Gutland subjugated by king Arthur,
vi. 34.
Gutrin, i. e. Vitrea, vi. 457.
Guy, or Vaga, river in Wales, v. 510,
vi. 581 (lud. Chr. 498). See Gwj'.
Guynedbis, a Welsh tribe, v. 98.
Gwarth, i. e. calumnia, v. 439.
Gwin, and Win, Welsh for -nhitc, vi.
522.
Gwy, river, or Vaga, or Guaia, v. 84.
See Guaia, Vaga.
Gwydliyl Phictiaid, vi. 105.
Gwyrthefyr, or Vortiporius, vi. 56.
Gj-rovagus monachus, Gotteschalc,
termed, iv. 46.
H
Habassines, or Ethiopian Christians, a
practice of, iii. 29.
Habrinum flumen, or Severn, vi. 49.
Hacket, bishop, his prophecy, i. 302.
Hades, vehat, i. clxxv., iii. 316, 317,
&c. ; meaning of, iii. 326-331, 338,
339, 383, 391 ; Christ's descent
into, xiv. 165-177.
Hadrian, reduction of Britain by, vi.
653 (Ind. Chr. 117) ; -ivall of, v.
168, vi. 113, 555 (Ind. Chr. 208) ;
his distinction of bishops and pres-
byters, vii. 59 ; aUusiou to patriarch,
vii. 64.
I., pope, letter of, to Spanish bi-
shops, iv. 9, 10.
II., pope, his arrogance, ii. 46 ;
answer to Charlemagne, v. 491.
Hael, great stone of, vi. 217.
Haemrodius, Cornelius, v. 483.
Hoeres Patricii, i. e. Abbas Armacha-
nus, vi. 421, 437.
Hiereticus, definition of, iv. 225; alleged
influence of heretics on Greek text
of the New Testament, xiv. 152.
I
HaggKUS, prophet, age of, viii. 244.
Hagiocleptes, a title of Dempster, vi.
285.
Hagustaldensis ecclesia, or Hexham,
V. 453, vi. 137 ; Acca of, vi. 205,
611 (Ind. Chr. 731).
Haile-mont, a port in Cornwall, vi.
j 441.
I Haio, fabled writings of, v. 455.
' Haithaby, Danish name for Sleswic,
i V. 446.
HAKEWELL — HEIDELBURG.
83
Hakewell, Dr. George, Ussher's re-
spect for, i. 109 ; letter of, to Ussher,
XV. 417.
Halduinus, abbas Altivillarensis mo-
nasterii, iv. GO.
Hale, Sir Matthew, friend of Ussher,
i. 250 ; his estimation of Ussher's
writings, xi. 586 ; his extracts from
Ussher's MSS., i. 324.
Haledon, or Hefenfeld, vi. 137.
Halfdenus, a Danish leader, vi. 263.
Hall, bishop, urges Ussher to -write on
episcopacy, i. 225 ; lettei-s of, to
Ussher, xvi. 92, 117, 291, 457 ; let-
ter of Ussher to, xvi. 118.
Halloix, Peter, his edition of the apos-
tolic fathers, vii. 77, &c.
Ham, age of, xi. 520 ; his offence, xi.
521.
Hamburg, capital of Stormarii, v. 448.
Hamden Hill, near Glastonbury, v. 45.
Hamilton, Archibald, letter of, to Ussh-
er, XV. 433.
, James, his sojourn in Ireland, i. 3.
Hammond, Dr. Henry, meets Ussher
at Oxford, i. 232 ; consulted in Igna-
tian controversy, i. 234 ; his cor-
respondence, i. 290-292 ; letters to
Ussher, xvi. 148, 172, 173, 456 ;
Ussher to, xvi. 135, 174.
Hampole, Richard, xii. 353, 357.
Hampton, primate, seeks the deanry
of Armagh for Ussher, xv. 158 ;
consecrates Ussher, i. 56 ; letters of,
to Ussher, xv. 159, 183, 199; Ussher
to, XV. 155.
Hamulus, or Amolus, iv. 83.
Hana, Sibylla Christina Countess of,
letter of, to Ussher, xvi. 66.
Hangustald, or Hexham, iv. 344.
Hanmer, bishop John, letter of, to
Ussher, xv. 378.
Hannibal, acts of, ix. 183 ; his death,
ix. 255.
Harald Harfagir, iv. 566 ; king of
Norway, vi. 182.
Haran, date of, xi. 576.
Hardericus, Comes, vi. 169.
Harding, answer to Jewel's challenge,
iii. 12.
Harding, Dr., vice -provost of Trinity
College, Dublin, i. 198, 199.
Hardmacha, or Armagh, vi. 249.
Hartechia, or Cair Colun, v. 82.
Hartlib, IMr. Samuel, Ussher's letters
to, xvi. 62, 64.
Haultvillier, or Altivillarense coeno-
bium, iv. 202.
Hauthem, formerly Holthem, iv. 424.
Hautvilliers, or Altivillarense coeno-
bium, where Gotteschalc was con-
fined, i. 125, iv. 202.
Hay, or Eye, "an island." See Bride-
hay, Bardsey, Ireland's Eye.
Hearpa, or harp, v. 133.
Heart well, Mr. J., letters of, to Ussher,
xvi. 331, 338, 354.
Heathoredus, bishop of Candida Casa,
vi. 206 ; last Anglo-Saxon, vi. 612
(lud. Chr. 800).
Heaven, admission to, before Christ's
death, xiv. 178.
Hebrew, language, studied by the
Irish, vi. 544 ; letters, Scaliger'a
opinion on, vii. 617; their anti-
quity, vii. 617, 618, xv. 25 ;
suppression of gutturals, xv. 257 ;
points, Buxtorf's opinion of, xv.
568 ; vowels, xv. 258, 259 ; text,
Ussher's opinion of, vii. 608 ; inte-
grity of, ^rselection on, xiv. 201,
&c., xvi. 216 ; chronology of, by
whom followed, xi. 542, 549 ; con-
troversy on, see Boate, Capellus ;
Psalter, excellence of, iv. 243; stu-
died, iv. 83 ; the south called the
right in, as in Welsh, v. 103 ; cita-
tions, iii. 147, 148, 318, 326, 327,
328, 332, 336, 393.
Hebrews, S. Paul's Epistle to the, xi. 89.
Heda, Gulielmus, v. 454.
Hedda, orlledde, bishop, v. 139, 140 ;
of Winchester, vi. 608, 609 (Ind.
Chr. 675, 681).
Hefenfeld, "ccelestis campus," now
Haledon, vi. 137.
Hegelmithe, river, vi. 84.
Hegesippus, date of, vii. 53.
Heidelburg, capture of, xv. 177 ; li-
brary of, removed, xv. 177.
2
84
HEILEMUTHE —
HERENACHS.
Heilemuthe, river, vi. 84.
Hele, plebs, or Elia Carolina, vi. 345.
Helena, queen, alleged birth-place of,
vi. 55G (Ind. dir. 273) ; repudiated
by Coustantius, vi. 657 (Ind. Clir.
280) ; legend of, v. 174 ; letter of,
V. 223 ; stories concerning, v. 223,
224.
— , queen of Adiabeni, xi. 34, 35.
Helenopolis, in Bithynia, v. 223.
Heleranus Sapiens, biographer of S.
Patrick, vi. 375.
Helica, bishop, v. 21, 28, vi. 310.
Hell, derivation of word, iii. 316, &c. ;
meaning of, i. clxxv., iii. 332, 333 ;
Hebrew and Greek for, iii. 344 ; for
whom destined, xiii. 109, &c. ; na-
ture of, xiii. 114-125 ; Christ's de-
scent into, Ussher's opinion on, i.
clxxii.-clxxiv. ; discussed, iii. 278-
419 ; his reason for enlarging on, iii.
418, 419 ; not a necessary article of
faith, iii. 417, 418 ; in the creed, iii.
811-313; when introduced, iii. 341 ;
sentiments of Calvin, and article of
1615 on, i. 45.
Helmstan, abbot of Winchester, v.
391.
Helti, archbishop of Treves, iv, 42.
Heltut. See Iltutus.
Helvetii, S. Beatus, apostle of, vi. 293,
552 (Ind. Chr. 66, 99).
Hemeidus, prince of Demetia, v. 123.
Hemgiselus, abbot of Glastonbury, v.
138.
Hen, or Sean, v. 509.
Hencred, or Eancred, in S. Patrick's
genealogy, vi. 378.
Henford, i. e. Vetus Via, now Hereford,
V. 114.
Hengist, his birth-place, v. 453-455 ;
pedigree of, v. 444, 454 ; where he
landed, v. 469 ; date of invasion, v.
459-465, vi. 572 (Ind. Chr. 450) ;
his treachery, v. 475-477 ; difficul-
ties of, on fall of Horsa, v. 473 ; sole
reign, v. 471 ; slain, v. 515 ; sons
of, V. 515.
Hen-meneu, i. e. Vetus Rubus, or Me-
nevia, v. 609.
Ilenriciani, who, ii. 264.
Henry, son of Conrad, deposes three
rival popes, ii. 112, 113.
, the emperor, cited by Hildebrand,
ii. 142 ; his letter to Hildebrand, ii.
143; his abject submission, ii. 147.
III. or IV., contends with Hilde-
brand, ii. 128; succeeds against, ii.
157.
I., of England, resistance to see
of Rome, ii. 205-207 ; letter to
archbishop of Canterburj', iv. 534.
II., bull of Adrian to, iv. 646 ;
date of it, iv. 548 ; professed object
in invasion of Ireland, iv. 646, 647;
his palace at Dublin, xv. 11 ; char-
ter to Glastonbury, v. 150 ; charter
to Gleandaloch, xi. 427.
VI., praise of, xii. 363.
de Londres, archbishop of Dub-
lin, i. cxxix.
Siiltereyensis, date of, iv. 379;
: narrative of S. Patrick's purgatory,
t vi. 461, 462 ; expression about the
j two Patricks explained, vi. 463.
de Soili, or Sully, v. 144, 146.
of Winchester, vi. 162.
Hentlan, podium, v. 510; school of,
S. Dubricius at, vi. 581 (Ind. Chr.
498).
Heraclides, bishop of Ephesus, vii. 38 ;
imprisoned, vi. 362.
Heraclius, bishop, at synod of Arausio
or Orange, vi. 26.
: , martyr, v. 179, 203, vi. 557
j (Ind. Chr. 303).
I Herculanus, father of Linus, v. 21.
! Hereford, see of, v. 114.
Herefride, administered the eucharist to
S. Cuthbert, iv. 279.
Herenachs, who, i. 28 ; Eiieinneach,
Oirchindeach, same as archidiaco-'
nus, xi. 430, 441, 442 ; duties and
orders of, xi. 431, 440 ; their lands
and services, xi. 428 ; married, xi.
433; spoke Latin, xi. 434 ; regarded
as clerics, xi. 434 ; account of,
in inquisition of 1608, xi. 434 ; sub-
ject to visitation, xi. 436 ; tenure,
xi. 435 ; charges, xi. 435, 436, 440 ;
HERENACHS
Hevmnchn-— continued.
grants to, in Armagh registers, xi.
436-439 ; how their land became
tributary to bishops, xi. 442 ; en-
dowment of, in Derry and Eaphoe,
xi. 441 ; and corbes, Ussher's trea-
tise on, xi. 419-445.
Heresy, temporal ami employed against,
ii. 285 ; Irish rule of Easter styled,
vi. 507.
Heretics, form of admission of, iv.
402. See Haereticus.
Herging, a tribe in Britain, v. 84.
Hergust, son of Fergus, Pictish king,
vi. 560, 561 (Ind. Chr. 369, 379).
Heribald, bishop of Auxerre, iii. 23,
24, iv. 185 ; question to Rabanus,
iii. 82.
Heriri, or Snowdon, vi. 114. See Eryri.
Herlewin, a monk, ii. 221.
Herniannus, Comes, v. 485.
Herraathia, of Boethius, vi. 231.
Hermitical life of monks, vi. 49.
Hermogenes, TertuUian's controversy
with, iii. 42.
Hermula, iv. 448.
Herod, the Great, acts of, x. 297,306,
316, 324, 370, 394, 415, 422, 424,
434, 435, 441, 448, 449, 452-464;
last illness, x. 477-479; death, x.
479 ; kingdom of, divided, x. 487.
Agrippa, his end, xi. 27.
the Tetrarch, his end, xi. 8, 9.
Herodotus, completes his history, viii.
309.
Herotes of Aries, v. 399.
Herwold, bishop of LlandafT, v. 109.
Hesychius, bishop, vi. 501.
Heth, in Britain, visited by S. Brendan,
vi. 523, 584 (Ind. Chr. 514); and
by S. Comgall, vi. 524.
Hethland, or the Shetland Islands, vi.
275.
Het buys te Britten " Domus Britan-
nica," V. 481.
Heul, a port in Cornwall, vi. 431.
Hevelius, John, Ussher's letter to, xvi.
167.
Hexameters, poems in, by S. Colum-
banus, iv. 412-414.
— HIBERNIA. 85
Hexapla of Origen, vii. 485.
Hexham, or Hangustald, iv. 344, vi.
137 ; anniversary commemoration
at, iii. 205.
Heylin, Dr., charges of, against articles
of 1615, i. 44, 46; against Ussher,
i. 289, James Tyrrell's vindication
in answer to i. cxlv.-clxxxiv. ; on
the Sabbath, xii. 577, 578; com-
bated, xii. 585, 593-595.
Hezekiah, king, date of, viii. 144.
Hiberia confounded with Hibernia, vi.
312, 317.
Hiberio for Hibernia, in S. Patrick's
Confessio, vi. 386, 390 ; and in An-
tonini Itinerarium, vi. 390.
Hiberni and Scoti interchangeable
terms, vi. 112.
Hibernia, Bede's description of, vi. 101 ;
in ancient Life of S. Patrick, vi.
368, 369 ; ancient notices of, vi.
266-269 ; Greek names for, vi. 267,
268; derivation of name, vi. 281 ;
called Iren and Iris, vi. 471 ; Ju-
verna, vi. 319 ; Britannia Parva, vi.
268; called Scotia by the Saxons,
vi. 278 ; and till a late period, vi.
269 ; derived from Hebrew by Pos-
telliis, V. 11 ; reckoned in Barbaria,
vi. 352 ; most westerly coimtry, vi.
369 ; said by Dempster to be a
mountainous part of Scotland, vi.
301 ; not subject]to the Romans, vi.
558, 559 (Ind. Chr. 304, 337).
Annals of. See Connacht, An-
nals of ; Clinn, Dowling, Inisfallen,
Pembridge, Tigernachus, Ulster, An-
nals of.
Character o f inhabitants; Bede
and William of Malmesbury's testi-
mony of their inoffensiveness, iv.
38 ; friendly to the Angli, vi. 276,
609 (Ind. Chr. 684) ; " irapudentes
grassatores," vi. 143.
Christianized ; legendof S.James,
v. 16, vi. 659 (Ind. Chr. 559); ori-
gin of the error, v. 18 ; by Joseph
of Arimathea, vi. 300 ; who banished
noxious animals, vi. 552 (Ind. Chr.
76) ; received the faith from the
86
HIBERNIA.
Hibernia — continued.
British, iv. 338, vi. 287 ; mission of
a Christian priest to, long before S.
Patriclv, vi. 333 ; other saints ante-
cedent to S. Patrick, vi. 345, 353 ;
see Ailbhe, Beatus, Cataldiis, Cia-
ran, Declan, Dichus, Donatus, Fir-
minus, Florentinus, Ibar, Mansue-
tus ; conversion of, erroneously as-
cribed to S. Cataldas, vi. 306; in
time ofMansuetus had many Chris-
tians, vi. 297; its Christianity pro-
bably alluded to by S. Augustin, vi.
354 ; Scotch tradition as to its
conversion, vi. 31G.
Church ofi Pelagian heresy in, ir.
1—3 J rites in, varying from the
Koman, iv. 27G ; schismatical or-
ders, iv. 500 ; ordinances not allow-
ed by Koman party, iv. 351 ; con-
demned as schismatical by Baronius,
iv. 331, 332; debased condition of,
in reign of Ainmire, vi, 469 ; Irish
darkness, -what, vi. 479 ; lament
over, iv. 238 ; ignorance of, iv. 518 ;
martyrdom of a bishop, v. 206 ;
Ostmen bishops of, subject to Canter-
bury, iv. 504-56 6; Lanfrauc's cen-
sure of irregularities, iv. 490-493,
Anselm's, iv. 521 ; his instructions
to Gillebert, iv. 513 ; cause of inno-
vation in, vi. 480 ; degradation of,
according to Alexander III., iv.
549 ; papal claim to, iv. 364 ; its
gradual subjection to Roman see, iv.
498 ; subsequent darkness of, xv.
95 ; lamentable state of, i. 165, 168,
169 ; infested by Popery in reign of
James I., ii. v. ; appeal of clergy to
Charles I., i. 169; Ussher's efforts
for its independence, i. 178 ; pre-
ferment in, xvi. 35 ; receptacle for
English malcontents,!. 17; canons
of, XV. 53 ; tithes in escheated coun-
ties, XV. 196, 197.
Kings of, from 433 to 658, vi.
514, 515 ; benefactions of James I.
to, ii. iv. See Dublin, Trinity Col-
lege ; Ulster.
, Language of, that spoken in
Hibernia — continued.
Scotland, vi. 103; words of, offensive
to a Latin ear, vi. 344 ; inquiries
about, xvi. 13; alleged version of
New Testament in, xii. 345 ; inter-
dicted by Elizabethian policy, i. 19 ;
Latin preferred to, in the Church, i.
19 ; Bedell's efforts for cultivation of,
censured, i. 117, 118 ; two English-
men its warmest advocates, i. 118 ;
acquired by an English mechanic,
i. 289 ; order in canon for officiating
in, i. 183; lecture on, begun by Be-
dell, XV. 443, 536 ; Ussher's praise
of, xvi. 25 ; lines in, by S. Patrick,
vi. 428; character of, resembles
Saxon, xvi. 151.
Laws of, Ussher's treatise on,
i. 313; treatise on establishment
of English laws and parliaments,
xi. 447-403 ; whether imperial laws
were received in, xi. 465-473; laws,
native, confirmed; xi. 449-452;
English statutes introduced, i. 312,
xi. 451, 453-456; appeal from
courts of, to England, xi. 451 ; in-
habitants study canon law, xi. 467.
Literature of, early celebrity of,
i. 145, iv. 387-394, vi. 474 ; He-
brew studied in, vi. 544 ; Septusgint
followed in the Old Testament, and
the Greek text in the New, iv.
245—247; Ussher's Gotteschalc said
to be the first Latin book printed in,
XV. 542, but incorrectly, i. 123 ;
jNISS. found in, ii. 301 ; class of
writing, xii. 151.
Missionaries of, in England, iv.
858 ; founded monasteries there, iv.
297 ; bishop procured from, to con-
secrate S. Kentigern, vi. 225 ; flock
to Glastonbui-y, iv. 572 ; attend
Theodorus, iv. 451, 452; Tatheus
teaches at CaerWent, v. 116 ; many
on the Continent, vi. 279 ; two in
Gaul, vi.279 ; found the universities
of Paris and Ticinum, %n. 612 (lud.
! Chr. 791); commendation of, in
j Life of S. Erhard, vi. 269 ; S. Sum-
\ mina, in Norway, iv. 547 ; others in
HIBERNIA — HIBERNIJE OCULUS. 87
Hibernia — continued.
Tluile, vi. 429 : several virgins from,
in S. Ursula's train, vi. 171 ; 30,000
Christians forsake, vi. 519; youth
of, sent to Rome, v. 197.
Monasticism of, whence it was
moulded, vi. 482 ; its effect on
neighbouring countries, vi. 483 ;
Ratram's testimony of Irish monks,
vi, 278 ; great diversity of rules, vi.
481.
Paschal ohservance in ; cycle of
Easter, vi. 496; rules of, vi. 498,
500 ; epistles from Clerus Romanus
on, iv. 2 GO ; northern and southern
portions varied, iv. 337, vi. 604
(Ind. Chr. 631); when latter con-
formed, iv. 338, vi. 501 ; Honoriusl.
remonstrates, vi. 501 ; papal letters
on Easter and Pelagianism, vi. 506,
606 (Ind. Chr. 640).
Religion in; Ussher's discourse on
the, of the ancient Irish, iv. 235, xv.
186 ; character of work, i. 132 ; pri-
mitive, true way to judge of, iv. 375 ;
simplicity of, vi. 519.
Resort to, in monasteries, by fo-
reigners, iv. 297; the school of the
Anglo-Saxons, iv. 393, and Welsh,
iv. 394 ; Aldhelm's sneer at, iv. 449 ;
crowds of English students, iv.451 ;
visited by Samson, vi. 43 ; Paternua
comes to, from Brittany, vi. 45, 46,
with 847 followers, vi. 45, 40 ; Rel-
veus summoned from, to baptize S.
David, V. 808; S. Machutus edu-
cated in, by Brendan, vi. 50 ; S.
Petroc educated in, vi. 83 ; Ecgbert
taught in, v. 456 ; Willibrord edu-
cated in, \-i. 610 (Ind. Chr. 693) ;
a seminary in time of Charles, xv.
9 ; Umbrafel, father of Maglorius,
an abbot in, vi. 50 ; Gildas Alba-
Dius, and other British, in, vi. 433;
S. Aben retires to, v. 476 ; retreat for
the British during the Icteritia, v.
98 ; king of Wales retires to, vi. 60 ;
English monasteries in, vi. 535.
Sanctity of ; called the Island of
Saints, iv. 319, vi. 519 ; panegyric
Hibernia — continued.
on, by Cogitosus, vi. 274 ; catalogue
of saints, vi. 4 7 7 ; early assemblage of
saints of various nations in, vi. 478.
Subjugation of; reduced to Ro-
man sway, vi. 121; subject to
Maximus, vi. 121 ; Picts and Huns
defeated and driven to, vi. 120;
conquered by king Arthur, vi. 34 ;
in greater part subject to Edgar, iv.
569; ravaged by Danes, vi. 612
(Ind. Chr. 795); Northmen defeated,
XV. 17 ; William Rufus' boast about
its conquest, iv. 525 ; kings of, at
Henry I.'s pleasure, iv. 534 ; con-
quest meditated by Henry II., iv.
548 ; reason of delay, iv. 548 ;
pope's title to, iv. 546, 548 ; grants
it by investiture to Henry II., iv.
548 ; professed object of the grant,
iv. 548 ; detail of its submission, iv.
360-371 ; bishops testify theirs by
sealed indentures, iv. 367 ; cause of
the subjugation, xi. 364 ; character
of country at the conquest, iv. 548 ;
John created Lord of, iv. 368 ; Irish
bishops on their way to Lateran
council swear allegiance to king of
England, iv. 653.
Superstitions of, represented in
charges against Adelbert, iv. 468,
459.
Tonsure of. See Tonsure.
Traditions of, concerning Stone-
henge, v. 617.
• valuables of, carried to Wales by
Petroc, vi. 84 ; ancient costume of,
vi. 520 ; collection of antiquities of,
Ussher's recreation, xv. 4 ; " parens
ingrata" to him, xi. 480 ; several
nobles of, converted by Camden, xv.
140 ; Hibernia) totiiis archiepisco-
pus, vi. 400 ; army of, i. 72 ; griev-
ances of, i. 72 ; redress purchased,
i. 93 ; wants of, in 1047, xvi. 542.
See lerne, Ireland.
Hibernia; Oculus, Ireland's Eye, or
Inis-mac Nessan, vi. 631. See Eye.
umbilicus, or central point of, at
Killair, or Birr, v. 518.
88
HIBERNIA-PARVA — HILL.
Ilibemia-Parva, or BriJe Hay, an
island near Glastonbury, vi. 464.
See Beg-Erln.
Hicill, [erroneously represented as] a
son of Tigrida, vi. 382.
Hicuiluisci, vi. 231.
Hida, extent of an, v. 35.
Hierapolis, a metropolis, vii. 34, 35 ;
church of, founded, vii. 58.
Hiergust. See Urgust.
Hieronymus, S., testimony to his
learning, v. 352 ; at Bethlehem, ad-
dressed by S. Augustin, v. 333 ; his
writings against Pelagianism, v.
271-277; his community assailed
by Pelagians, v. 297; some of Pe-
lagius' works ascribed to, iii. 543,
iv. 12; his testimony of the British,
V. 248 ; sneer at Cselestius, v. 254 ;
followed by Sedulius and Claudius,
iv. 245, 246; his account of the sack-
ing of Rome, v. 264; remarks on Ori-
gen's labours on the Scriptures, viL
482, 483, 487 ; his version of the
Psalter, MS. of, iv. 248, of the
Scriptures, xvi. 210; on the Sep-
tuagint, vii. 501, 502 ; old editions
of his works, vi. 117, 118.
Hiforgnidiu [' in Forgney,' erroneously
represented as a person], vi. 382.
Higges, John, xii. 382.
High church, the party of, censured, i.
229.
High Commission, court of, revived in
Ireland, i. 187 ; first acts of, i. 188,
189.
Highgate, bishop, svi. 519.
Hii, insula, vi. 228.
Hil, "to cover," iii. 317.
Hilar}', two of the name, v. 397, 398,
414, 491.
bishop of Aries, v. 360 ; his ele-
vation, V. 395.
— — bishop of Poictiers, ordains a
bishop of Caer Gnby, v. 116; ordains
Kehius, a Briton, v. 237, vi. 340 ;
mentions British bishops, vi. 559
(Ind. Chr. 358); controversy con-
cerning his commentary on S. Paul's
Epistles, xii. 229.
, Hilarj-, archbishop of London, v. 89.
, archi presbyter, iv. 1, 427.
, a deacon, of Rome, v. 129.
' S., a teacher of S. Ailbe, vi. 342,
562 (Ind. Chr. 388).
Hilary Point, in Anglesey, v. 116.
Hilda, abbess of Streansheal, iii. 206,
iv. 345.
Hildebert, disciple of Berengarius, ii.
227.
, Cenomanensis archiepiscopus, vi.
319.
, Scotorutn archiepiscopus, vi.
576 (Ind, Chr. 460).
Hildebrand, meaning of name, ii. 128;
sent to oppose Berengarius, ii. 220 ;
buys the chair of S. Peter, ii. 109;
violent opponent of the emperor, ii.
127; cites the emperor, ii. 142;
treatment of the emperor, ii. 147,
148 ; absolves his subjects, ii. 144 ;
called Antichrist, ii. 144 ; decision
on, in council of Brixia ii. 137 ;
in synod of Worms, ii. 203 ; his
authority resisted by several bi-
shops, ii. 142; verse sent to Ro-
dolph by, ii. 153 ; William the Con-
queror's letter to, ii. 200 ; his letter
against William, ii. 201 ; undecided
I about real presence, ii. 224 ; vio-
lent enemy of married clergy, ii.
135 ; founder of Antichrist's king-
dom, ii. 137; spread of error under,
iii. 49, 50; accused of witchcraft,
I ii. 130, 131, 225; intimacy of, -n-ith
Matilda, ii. 152 ; expulsion and
death of, ii. 156, 157 ; Life of, see
Bennon,Onuphrius Panvinus, Paulas
Bemriedensis. See Gregory VII.
Hildegardis, S., prophecy of, ii. 74.
Hildephonsus Toletanus, date of, iv.
378.
HUderic succeeds Thrasamund, vi. 14 ;
' dethroned, v. 521.
Hildmer, an officer of Egfrid, iv. 279.
Hilduin, Caroli archicapellanus, iv. 48.
Hildulphus, archbishop, vi. 486.
Hildutus. See Iltutus.
Hill, Mr. .John, letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
1 435.
HILLEL —
Hillel, date of, x. 571, xii. 156.
Hilmin, Richard, xii. 306.
Hin, S., of Glastonbury, v. 132.
Hincmar, bishop of Laiidun, nephew to
Ilincmar of Rheims, iv. 201 ; letters
against him by other Hincmar, ii.
G7, iii. 50.
, archbishop of Rheims, called
lugumarus, iv. 46 ; letters regard-
ing Gotteschalc, iv. 82 ; to Amolus,
iv. 82, 83 ; to King Charles the
Bald, iv. 16, 17, 179 ; work of fifty-
five chapters addressed to his nephew,
Hincmar, iv. 201 ; to Pope Nicholas
I., against Gotteschalc, iv. 15 ; to
Prudentius, iv. 82 ; to Rabanus
Maurus, iv. 82 ; Rabanus to him, iv.
46, 47; to Rathadus, iv. 69 ; discus-
eion with Remigius on Gotteschalc
controversy, iv. 87-111 ; his great
work against Gotteschalc, iv. 186,
190 ; author of canons of Cresci, iv.
178; MS. of his work preserved at
Rheims, iv. 195 ; misstatements of,
iv. 26, 27 ; in a difficulty, iv. 182 ;
his continued severity against Gottes-
chalc, iv. 202 ; eulogy on, xv. 52.
Hinloernius, S., of Glastonbury, v.
132. ■
Hippias, date of, vlii. 251.
Hismael, a Welsh bishop, vi. 80, 699
(Ind. Chr. 697).
Histiaeus, viii. 256.
Historia Britonum, translated from the
British, v. 115.
Dogmatica, Ussher's, treatises ap-
pended to, i. 310.
Hithe, in Britain, vi. 239, 243, 523,
524,
Hivel, prince of Morcannuc, iv. 325.
Hludouvicus, Ludovicus, iv. 46, 47.
Hoan, king of the Britons, vi. 256,
606 (Ind. Chr. 642).
Hody, Dr. Humphrey, on the Septua-
gint, i. 271.
Hoel, same asHowel, king of Armorica,
v. 99.
Hoeloc, father of S. Leonorius, vi. 52.
Holcroft, Mr. H., letter of, to Ussher,
XV. 189, xvi. 394.
HONORIUS. 89
Holdelin, plain of, vi. 227.
Holidays, church, observance of, i.
189, 190.
Holland, Arminian controversy in, xv.
129.
, Randolph, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 403.
Hollins, fabled writings of, v. 455.
Holme, in Man, vi. 183.
Holme Cultrain, ccenobium de Ulmo,
v. 200.
Holme Hurst, nearVerulam, v. 200, vi.
567 (Ind. Chr. 303).
Holme Patrick, island of, vi. 405, 568
(Ind. Chr. 432).
Holsati, a Saxon tribe, v. 477.
Holsatia, duchy of, represents ancient
Saxony, v. 448.
Holstenius, Lucas, xv. 233.
Holta, or Holthem, iv. 424.
Holy Ghost, procession of, inserted in
the Creed, vii. 324.
Holyhead, where is Llan y Gwydhyl,
vi. 105.
Homelea, or Humble river, v. 449.
Homer, a familiar name of Angelbert,
in Aleuin, iv. 39.
Homilies, translation of ancient, into
vernacular language of the Germans,
xii. 275.
, English, on peril of idolatry, ii.
440.
Homoousios, introduction of the term,
vii. 321.
Honestus, a presbyter, vi. 310, 312.
Honoratus, abbot of Lerins, v. 394,
395 ; where he introduced the ere-
mitical life, vi. 394 ; made bishop
of Aries, v. 300, 373.
, bishop of Marseilles, v. 435.
, bi.shop of Tolouse, vi. 310, 311.
Honor villffi, xi. 430.
Honorius, emperor, aids the Britons
against the Scots, vi. 565 (Ind,
Chr. 422).
and Theodosius, rescript of,
against Pelagius, v. 321 ; imperial
epistle of, to Aurelius, v. 342 ; their
exertions against Pelagiauism, v.
347.
90
HONORIUS — HY.
Honoriusl., pope, regulation for Easter,
vi. 501 ; remiss in suppressing her-
esy, vi. 501 ; epistle to Honorius of
Canterbury, v. 91; epistle to the
Iri^h church, iv. 377, 428, vi. 50G ;
reduces southern Scots to paschal
uniformity, vi. 604 (Ind. Chr. 629).
III., bull of, granting primacy
to see of Dublin, i. cxsx.
, son of Thefriaucus, in Ramsey,
vi. 45.
Hoods, graduates', use of, recommended
by Ussher, i. 26.
Hooker, his explanation of a sacrament
praised, xv. 511.
Horestii in Scotland, vi. 247.
Hornius, George, of Ley den, his praise
of Ussher's Chronologia, xi. 585.
Horreum Patricii, or Saul, vi. 406.
Horsa, death of, v. 471, vi. 575 (Ind.
Chr. 455); monument of, v. 472.
Horsted, called from Horsa, v. 472.
Hot, Arnold, an Albigensian, ii. 341,
342.
Hotton, Gothofrid, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 227.
Hour-glass, used by Ussher in the
pulpit, i. 285 ; stoiy about, i. 285.
Howard, Lord William, son of the
Duke of Norfolk, xv. 556; of Na-
worth, his MS. of Aldhelm's letter,
iv. 452 ; his MS. of Marianus, xv.
556.
Howel, or Hoel, or Huel, or Huelinus,
or Cuellus, son of Caunus, vi. 217 ;
death of, 582 (Ind. Chr. 508).
Howel Dha, or the Good, date of, iv.
295, 387, V. 123.
Howlet, Mr., proposed as Provost of
Trinity College, Dublin, i. 199.
Howth, called an island, i. cxxxi.
, Book of, xi. 459 ; Garland of,
vi. 531.
Hoyle, Joshua, divinity professor in
Trinity College, Dublin, i. 56 ; his
history, i. 56 ; replies to Malone, i.
66, 67.
, Mr., a junior fellow of Trinity
College, Dublin, i. 191, 192.
Ilrothadus, a bishop, iv 60.
Hua Briuin, in Connaght, ubi Enach-
duin, vi. 523.
Hua Chensealay, or Hua Kensellach,
ubi Beg Erin, vi. 348, 430.
Hua Garrchon, ubi Ceallmor, vi. 369.
Hua Mairche, Suibhne, loid of, vi.
504, 604 (Ind. Chr. 630).
Hucbald, biographer of Livinus, vi.
i 264, 278.
Huel, or Hoel, vi. 218.
Hugh, bishop of Coventry, iii. 245,
246.
Hugo, Sir Thomas, of Wells, v. 29.
Hugo Slane, or Aedh II., king of Ire-
land, vi. 515.
Uairedhnach, king, vi. 515.
Hui Bain, Miliuc son of, vi. 389.
Hiuccii, among whom was Cair Ceri,
V. 86.
Huisniuch, in Meath, vi. 180.
Hulugayr, or VulgajT, vi. 411.
Hulvester, or Ulster, vi. 372.
Human nature, depravity of, xiii.
51-59.
Humber, the river, southern boundary
of Deira, v. 452.
Humiliati, a sect, ii. 277, 278, 316,
317.
Hunaldus, letter of S. Columbanus to,
iv. 412, 414.
Hungus, filius Fergusi, vi. 256, 257,
612 (Ind. Chr. 814).
Hunibert Scotus, a writer created by
Dempster, v. 206.
Huns, defeated by ^Etius, vi. 573 (Ind.
Chr. 451); death of S. Ursula by,
vi. 164.
Hurley, bishop, his death, i. 35.
Hurst, Saxon for wood, v. 200.
Hwiteby, or Whitby. See Whitby.
Hy, or lona, vi. 239 ; fables concern-
ing, vi. 246, 561 (Ind. Chr. 378),
564, (Ind. Chr. 418) ; Bede's state-
ment of its extent, vi. 233 ; granted
to S. Columba, vi. 694 (Ind. Chr.
563); abbey of, founded, vi. 474;
S. Columba buried in, vi. 252 ;
visited, vi. 503 ; monks of, resist
I Roman Easter, vi. 610 (Ind. Chr.
I 704) ; expulsio familiae trans Dor-
HY
Hy — continued.
sum BritannicB , vi. 245, 611 (Ind.
Chr. 714) ; adopt Roman Easter and
tonsure, iv. 355 ; Baithenus, abbot
of, vi. 533, COO (Ind. Chr. 698);
Virgnous, third abbot of, vi. 603
(Ind. Chr. G23); Suibhne, abbot
of, vi. 606, 607 (Ind. Chr. G52,
657) ; Cummineus Albus, abbot,
vi. 607, 608 (Ind. Chr. 637, 669) ;
Failbhe, abbot, vi. 608 (Ind. Chr.
669); Conainus, abbot, vi. 610
(Ind. Chr. 704) ; Dunchadh, abbot,
vi. 245, 610 (Ind. Chr. 710); Se-
genius, abbot, iv. 339, vi. 501, 506 ;
Adamnan, abbot, iv. 454 ; Hyenses
monachi, or Columbienses, vi. 239 ;
list of abbots, vi. 245, See lona.
Hybernici, or Irish, joined with Picts
and Scots, vi. 142.
Hycsos, expulsion of, viii. 29.
Hydelandes, v. 35,
Hj' Kensellach, in the province of Lein-
ster. See Hua Chensealay.
Hymn, alphabetical, of S. Molaisse,
vi. 531; of Secundinus, vi. 383; in
rhyme, vii. 339-342 ; Blatutinus,
vii. 335, 336 ; Vespertinus, vii. 337,
338; Hildeberti de Trinitate, vii.
339, 340 ; Cuimmin Fada's, Celebra
Juda vi. 544 ; Oratio ad Dominum,
vii. 341, 342 ; Hymnorum Liber,
Codex Latino-Hibemicus vetustis-
simus, vii. 300.
Hyperdulia, what, iii. 477.
Hypwines-fleot, or Ebsflele, v. 469.
Hyrcania, mode of burial in, iii. 321.
Hyregaan, S. of Glastonbury, v. 132.
I
I, the letter, S. Brendan's omen from,
vi. 340.
, or lona. See Hy.
lae, or lona, See Hy.
larlath, S., son of Loga, of Tuaym
Daghualan, or Tuam, vi. 624, 581
(Ind. Chr. 600) ; a saint of the se-
cond order, vi. 478. !
— IGIS. 91
larlath, sonof Trena, abbot of Armagh,
vi. 437, 577 (Ind. Chr. 465) ; death
of, vi. 578 (Ind. Chr. 482).
Ibar, S., or Yvorus, his race, vi. 335 ;
his parentage, vi. 330 ; where born,
and brought up, vi. 336, 562 (Ind.
Chr. 388) ; dwells in Gessyll, Aran,
and Beg-Ere, vi. 347 ; uncle of S.
Albanus, vi. 430 ; a precursor of S.
Patrick, vi. 332, 347 ; refuses sub-
mission to S. Patrick, vi. 355 ;
warned by an angel to yield, vi. 355,
submits, vi. 572 (Ind. Chr. 449) ; his
labours, vi. 348, 565 (Ind. Chr,
420) ; his chief school in Beg-Ere,
vi. 430, 586 (Ind. Chr. 490) ; great
age at his death, vi. 430, 581 (Ind.
Chr. 500) ; buried in Beg-Ere, vi.
348 ; his ring carried away by Tor-
lich, vi. 430 ; his Life, vi. 430.
Iberi, Asiatic, conversion of, vi. 317.
Iberia and Hibernia confounded, iv.
405.
Iberne glacialis, vi. 300.
Iberus confounded with Ibernus, vi.
558 (Ind. Chr. 303).
Iborus, S., ordained bishop by S. Pa-
trick, vi. 518,
Iceland, or Tyle, Dicuil's description
of, vi. 429 ; S. Kentigern's disciples
repair to, vi. 228.
Ictericia, or Flava Pestis, v. 96, vi.
596, 598 (Ind. Chr. 588, 596);
Welsh name of, v. 98. See Budi
Conayll.
Ictium Mare, or Muir-Nich, between
Gaul and Britain, vi. 381.
Idon, son of Ynir-Guent, v. 123 ; con-
temporary of S. Teilo, vi. 80.
Idolatry, vindicated by Romish wri-
ters, ii. 446.
Idunan, bishop of Meath, iv. 619.
lerne, Ireland, vi. 268; mentioned by
Claudian, vi. 103, 123; inhabited
by Scoti, vi. 273 ; written lenimn,
vi. 487.
Tipov promontorium of Ptolemy, or
Mens Dominici, vi. 522.
Igis, a mountainous tract in the dio-
cese of Dublin, iv. 562.
92
IGNATIUS - BIAGES.
Ignatius, S., ordained, vii. 48; bishop I
of Antioch, vii. 48 ; his Acta, vii. i
289, 290 ; martj-rdora of, vii. 291 ;
MSS. of his epistles, vii. 289, 290 ;
his testimony for episcopacy, vii.
47, 78; woi'ks of, vii. 91 ; early
authority for existence and esteem of
his epistles, vii. 102, 103 ; collected
by Polycarp, vii. 95, coupled with
Polycarp's, vii. 95; Jerom's testi-
mony to number of his epistles, vii.
120 ; twelve ascribed to, vii. 259 ;
misstatements of writers as to epis-
tles, vii. 121, 122; different collec-
tions of his epistles, vii. 24G-257 ;
different order of, in MSS, vii. 259,
261 ; collations of, vii. 107, 111-
117,247-251 ; specimen of corrupt
Greek text, vii. 108; interpolations
proved, vii. 111-117; Greek and
Latin copies equally corrupt, vii.
105 ; cause of genuineness being
suspected, vii. 104 ; what epistles
genuine, what spurious, vii. 119,
121; apocryphal works of, vii. 89,
90 ; means of ascertaining spurious
works of, vii. 123 ; Epist. ad Mag-
nes. later than Valentinus, vii. 281 ;
Epist. ad Polycarpimi spurious, vii.
97-99 ; date of interpolations, vii.
127, 128; earliest citations of cor-
rupt text, vii. 127, 128 ; by same
hand as Apost. Const, vii. 128,
164, 174, 184, 196 ; whether ortho-
dox, vii. 214; versions of epistles,
vii. 117 ; two ancient Latin ver-
sions, vii. 258, xii. 584 ; Syriac
version discovered by Mr. Cui'eton,
i. 235; early Greek MSS. of, rare,
vii. 122, 123; Medicean MS., vii.
284 ; two English MSS. of Latin
version, their fidelity, vii. 106, 107,
111-117 ; printed by Ussher, vii.
118; Latin MS. of, belonging to
Bi.?hop Montague, vii. 261 ; Ussher's
clue to the correct text, vii. 106,
107 ; his mode of correction, i. 233 ;
passages cited hy Theodoret, W. j
Wodeford, and Robert of Lincoln,
vii. 105, 106; early Greek editions,
Ignatius — continued.
vii. 273, 274 ; early Latin, vii. 274,
275 ; Greek text published by Isaac
Vossius from Florentine MS., vii.
279; superiority of it, vii. 280;
other MSS. collated by Ussher, i.
233, vii. 275 ; his Dissertation on
Ignatius and Polycarp, vii. 87-267;
preface to interpolated epistles, vii.
273-275; to genuine epistles, vii.
279-285: his collections on, xv.
482 ; review of his work, i. 232-
235 ; assailed by Blondel and Sal-
masius, i. 233 ; his reply, i. 234 ;
Hammond's confirmation, i. 234 ;
Syriac and other versions sought in
vain, i. 235 ; the Appendix Igna-
tiana, i. 250.
Ilandus, or Iluudus, bishop, vi. 534,
590 (Ind. Chr. 540).
Ilchester. See Ivelcester.
Ildefonsus, king, edict of, against Wal-
denses, ii. 279.
Ildutus, S. of Lan Iltit, iv. 324.
Ilicetum, or Holm-hurst, v, 200.
Ilium, a bishop of, vii. 30.
Illandus, S., vi, 534. See Ilandus.
Ilminster, Lullus of, iv. 462.
Iltutus, S., parentage of, v. 538, vi,
582 (Ind. Chr. 508) ; renounces the
world, v. 538 ; advanced in court of
Glamorgan, v. 538 ; ordained, v.
538, 539 ; his learning, v. 538,
539 ; appointed by Dubricius, v.
539 ; gives name to Lan-Iltut, v.
539 ; famous school of, vi. 49 ;
death of, vi. 590 (Ind. Chr. 540) ;
buried in Glastonbury, or in Dola,
vi. 42.
, eighth archbishop of London, v.
89.
, or Hcltutus, master of S. Leono-
rius, vi. 52.
Ilundus, S., or Ilandus, teacher of S.
Aidus, vi. 534. See Ilandus.
Images, not the actual gods of the hea-
then, ii. 441 ; not necessary for
idolatry, ii. 443 ; adoration of, in-
troduced into the church, ii. 40, 41,
iii. 509 ; use of, opposed by Epi-
IMAGES — INNOCENT III.
93
Images — continnd.
phanius, iii. 507, 508 ; contentions at
councils concerning, iii. 511,512;
sanctioned by second council of Nice,
iii. 512 ; rejected by British and
German Churches, ii. 41 ; in England
and Gaul, iii. 512, 513; Komish
doctrine of, iii. 497-514; argu-
ments for, ii. 441 ; Irish article of
15G6 on, i. xxviii. I
Imelach, or Emly, vi. 428 ; S. Ailbhe j
of, vi. 483 ; archbishop of, vi. 508. j
Imlaghbeggan, parish of, i. xc.
Iramanuel, " God with us," iv. 587 ; 1
Ussher's treatise intituled, iv. 573- i
617. See Emmanuel.
Immo, episcopus Noviomagensium, iv.
60.
Immolo, i. e. to offer, a forensic term,
vi. 414, 602 (Ind. Chr. 604).
Imperative mood, illustration from the
use of, xi. 304.
Impetration, doctrine of, sii. 564.
Impostors, the three, xv. 115.
Impropriations, Irish, xv. 626 ; Lord
Strafford's efforts to abolish, i. 152 ;
law of, i. 152, 153.
Imputation of Christ's righteousness,
xiii. 250.
Ina, king of West Saxons, endows
Glastonbury, v. 135, 139, vi. 610
(Ind. Chr. 704).
Inbher-Dea, in Wicklow, vi. 405.
See Deae Portus.
Inbher-Slan, or Ostium Slan, vi. 405,
406.
Incarnation of Christ, the mystery of,
iv. 578.
Incest, Irish saints born in, vi. 45.
Inche-garvy, where Athelstan's head
was exposed, vi. 258.
Incheketh, an island in frith of Edin-
burgh, vi. 221, 247, 579 (Ind. Chr.
488).
Inchequin, Lord, family of, iv. 521.
Inchgall, a bound of Scotic territory
in Alba, vi. 146.
Inclusus monachus, vi. 288.
Indalecius, an alleged disciple of S.
James, in Ireland, v. 16, 17.
India, visited by S. Petroc, vi. 84, 592
(Ind. Chr. 548).
Indices, in Church of Rome, xv. 267.
Indictions, when commenced, v. 201 ;
two kinds of, vi. 288 ; Roman and
imperial, iv. 42.
Indractus, S., v. 537.
Indualis Candidus, vi. 78.
Indulgences, a novelty, iv. 329 ; to
I pilgrims at Glastonbury, v. 131.
j Indulphus, king, vi. 207.
j Induti, a class of Waldenses, ii. 234.
Ines, monastery of, xv. 15.
I Ineswithrin, v. 137, vi. 601 (Ind. Chr.
I 601). See Glastonbury.
Infallibility, seat of, xiv. 25, 26.
Infants, the holy communion given to,
iii. 28, 29.
Inferi, or Hades, iii. 317, 318.
Ingelborne, now Malmesbury, iv. 446.
Ingeniolum, iv. 477.
Inguniarus, or Hincmar, iv. 46.
Inis Aingean, in Shannon, SS. Ciaran
and Adompnanus of, vi. 525.
Inis Beg-Ery. See Beg-Ere.
Inis-bofinde, oft" Mayo, or Insula vaccae
albx, vi. 383, 535; S. Colman's
monastery of, vi. 535 ; which he
leaves, vi. 608 (Ind. Chr. G65).
, in Locli-Riglii, or Insula vaccaj
albse. vi. 382, S. Rioch of, vi. 382,
668 (Ind. Chr. 482).
Inis-catti, or Iniscathay, in the Shan-
non, an episcopal seat, vi. 436; how
divided, vi. 436 ; S. Senan of, vi.
516, 525, 577 (Ind. Chr. 4G3).
Inisfallen, Annals of, vi. 370, 401, 404,
470, 523,538.
Inis-kealtair, in Loch-Dergid, Ttm-
plum Cammini of, vi. 544, 606 (Ind.
Chr. 653).
Inis-na-mbeodh, Insula viventium, in
county of Tipperary, vi. 173.
Innocent I., his country, vi. 127, 128,
564 (Ind. Chr. 412); letters of,
against Pelagianism, v. 302, 304.
III., pope at the age of 30, ii.
] 281, hisaddress, ii. 281-283 ; next
to Ilildebrand in infamy, ii. 284 ;
I his Lateran council, iii. 114; fixed
94 INNOCENT
Innocent — continued.
the corrupt doctrine of tlie real pre-
sence, iii. 89 ; favourable to use of
Scriptures, xii. 336, 337 ; his epistle
against the Waldenses, ii. 288.
IV., liis death and commemora-
tion, V. 306.
Inquisition, the, ofiSce of, ii. 287, dele-
gated, ii. 290 ; committed to men-
dicant orders, ii. 313, 314.
Inquisition sped at Cavan, xi. 440,
442.
at Coleraine, xi. 428.
for Tyrone, in 1608, xi. 434.
Insabbatati, a name of Waldenses, ii.
234, 235, 279.
Inscription, a Latin, Ussher's reading
of, xvi. 250.
Insignia of an abbess, vi. 465.
Insula Angina, vi. 525. See Inis Ain-
gean.
Insula S. Honorati, at Lerins, v. 395.
Insula filiorum Nessani, church of, iv.
652.
Insula Patricii, a promontory in Man,
vi. 179, 182.
, or Holm Patrick, on east coast of
Ireland, vi. 406.
Insula Vaccae Albse, or Inisbofind, vi.
635, 536.
Insula Viventium, or Inis-na-mbeodb,
vi. 173.
Insulanus miles, vi. 221.
Insular situation indicating honesta-
tera, vi. 44.
Intention, Roman doctrine of, ii. 449.
Invention of S. Alban, v. 202.
of SS. Patrick, &c., vi. 452 ;
verses on, yi. 454.
Inverkethin, vi. 247.
Invigeo, name in Bede for Mageo, or
Maio, vi. 535.
Invocation of saints, earliest traces of,
iii. 445 ; Romish shifts to support, iii.
470, 471, 474; Ussher's syllogism
on, iii. 434.
logen, brother of S. Columba, vi. 231,
593 (Ind. Chr. 560).
lona, island of, vi. 231 ; etymology
and correct form of name, vi. 239 ;
_ ISICHIUS.
lona — continued.
its donation differently stated, vi.
246 ; an abbot of, before Columba,
vi. 221, 240, 241; cemetery of, vi.
241 ; rector of, a presbyter, vi. 244,
Bede's testimony concerning, mis-
understood, vi. 244; had bishops,
vi. 244 ; chief among Columbian
monasteries, vi. 243 ; catalogue of
first ten abbots of, vi. 245 ; first
royal burial in, vi, 242 ; si.x islands
belonging to, vi. 243 ; two monas-
teries on, vi. 242 ; see of the Insulse
fixed at, vL 183 ; fabled preserva-
tion of MSS. in, vi. 125-127 ; inten-
tion of iEneas Syhnus to visit, vi.
127; account of the MSS. vi. 126,
241, protended citation from, by
Dempster, vi. 302 ; Buchanan's de-
scription of, vi. 242, 243. See Hy.
lovipvia, Ireland, vi. 267, 268.
lova, for lona, vi. 239.
Ireland. See Hibernia.
Ireland's Eye, Oculus Hibernise, or
Inis Mac Nessan, vi, 531.
Iren, name of Ireland in Life of S.
Gildas, vi. 471.
Irenses, or Iri, the Irish, vi. 281, 471.
Iris, name for Ireland in Diodorus
Siculus, vi. 471.
Irnerius, or Warner, first commenta-
tor on the Pandects, xi. 409.
Isaac, description of his death, iii. 356.
, bishop of Langres, iv. 60.
Isanus, of Lan-Iltut, vi. 42, 590 (Ind.
Chr. 540).
Isara, river, iv. 60.
Isca Damnoniorum, or Exeter, v. 85 ;
Silurum, v. 101.
Legiouis Augustse, v. 101.
river. See Cair Legion.
Ischalin, v. 85.
Isembertus, vi. 89.
Iserninus, ordained deacon, vi. 668
(Ind. Chr. 432) ; companion of S.
Patrick, \i. 398, 400; when sent
on Irish mission, vi. 401, 669 (Ind.
Chr. 439) ; death of, vi. 678 (Ind.
Chr. 469).
Isichius, disciple of S James, v. 16, 17.
ISICHIUS — JEPIITHA.
95
Isichius, bishop of Toledo, vi. 321.
Isidore Ilispalensis, on oaths of alle-
giance, xi. 380.
Mercator, craft of, iii. 471 ; his
decretal epistle brewed in Spain,
XV. 52, MS. of, in Cotton library,
iv. 328, 533.
Isla-gruesa, or Mevania, vi. 179.
IsIand-BIagee, in Ulster, vi. 286.
Islands chosen for abbeys, vi. 43 ; juris-
diction over, claimed by Adrian IV.,
iv. 3G3 ; as patrimony of S. Peter,
iv. 54C, 548.
Isles, Western, send to Ireland for a
regent, iv. 521, 522 ; bishops of,
seat of, in Hy, vi. 243.
Ismael, S., vi. 81.
Israelites, number of, who went to
Egypt, xii. 38-40 ; chronology of,
xi. 580-598; sojourn of, xii. 19,
30-42, 43 ; multiplication of, xii.
58-60 ; passage of, through Red
Sea, XV. 315-318 ; exodus of, from
Egypt, viii. 30, xii. 64-72 ; stages
of their journey, viii. 49-51 ; sta-
tions of, viii. 61, 62; wanderuigs
of, xii. 82 ; and Judah, paral-
lel chronology of kingdoms of, viii.
111-147, of kings of, xii. 95-144 ;
table of kings of, xii. 101, 102, 107-
111, 114-117; kingdom of, over-
thrown, vii. 147.
Italy, S. Enna of Aran, over a monas-
tery in, vi. 533 ; Mac Carthen in, vi.
417 ; Scriptures translated into lan-
guage of, xii. 342.
ludualus, of Armorica, vi. 52, 593 (Ind.
Chr. 554).
Iva, or Ina, king, v. 540.
Iveagh, or Oveach, Clann-Conall in,
vi. 249 ; the young lord of, placed
in Usshcr's care, i. 109.
Ivelcester, or Pontauel, v. 85.
J
Jacob, the sons of, chronology of, xii.
32-36.
James, S., son of Zebedee, scene of his
James, S continued.
labours in the West, v. 16-18, in
Britain, vi. 290, 551 (Ind. Chr.
41) ; said to have visited Ireland,
vi. 290, 291; liturgy of, iii. 211;
tonsure of, vi. 488.
I., of England, secret agents of,
before his accession, in Ireland, i. 2 ;
elevation of Ussher to primacy al-
most the last act of, i. 67 ; flattered
by Ussher, ii. iv. ; iii. iv.-vi. ; iv.
380 ; xiii. 348 ; his paraphrase on
the Revelation honourably men-
tioned, iii. vii. ; his Basilikon Doron
cited, xi. 271 ; praise of his style,
xi. 271 ; Ussher 's standard, xiii.
348 ; Ussher dedicates his Christ.
Ec. Sue. to, ii. i.-vi., also his answer
to the Jesuit's challenge, iii. iii.— ix. ;
his reply to petition about recusants,
iii. vii. ; his protest against popery,
iii. viii. ; charged with favouring po-
pery, i. 53 ; state of religion in Ire-
land under, ii. v. ; opposed to Ro-
manists, ii. iv. ; a skilful polemic,
iii. iv. ; Mosheim's description of,
i. 46.
, Richard, his talents, xv. 206,
218, 263.
, Dr. Thomas, on the Sixtine
Bible controversy, xv. 265 ; on po-
pish frauds, XV. 266; his literary
projects, XV. 207, 214, 218; his
literary energy, xv. 267 ; death
of, XV. 455 ; letters of, to Ussher,
XV. 205, 218, 262, 264, 327; to
Mr. Calandrine, xv. 211, 214.
Jannes and Jambres, viii. 46.
Jansenism, spread of, xvi. 170 ; Jan-
senists, Irish, opposed in France,
xvi. 181.
January, ancient Greek name for, vii.
380.
Japhet, chronology of, xi. 525-528.
Jarrow, or Girwensis terra, vi. 139.
Jcchonias, date of his captivity, xii.
124.
Jehoiakim, reign of, xii. 124-131 ;
forms of name of, xii. 126.
Jephtha, date of, xii. 90.
96
JER — JOHANNES.
Jer, meaning of word, iii. 328.
Jeremiah, captivity of, viii. 201.
Jericlio, balsam of, x. 357.
Jerusalem, sieges of, xii. 122, 123,
128 ; taken by Ptolemy Lagus, is..
47 ; by Ponipey, x. 49-55 ; pil-
laged by Crassus, x. 101 ; presages
of destruction of, xi. 84, 85 ; distur-
bances in, xi. 95 ; besieged by Titus,
xi. 104-108.
, temple of, rebuilt, viii. 248, 304,
X. 445-447.
, bishopric of, founded by S. John,
V. 315; first bishop of, vii. 54;
fifteen bishops of, before destroyed
by Hadrian, vii. 156 ; John, bi-
shop of, succeeded by Praylius, v.
297 ; next in ecclesiastical honour
to Rome, ii. 103 ; holy sepulchre
of, ii. 104; synod at, on Pelagian
heresy, v. 285 ; an early place of
pilgrimage, v. 197, 247, 541, vi.
461 ; king Arthur's journey to, vi.
176; SS. Paternus, David, and
Teilo visit, vi. 46, 685 (Ind. Chr.
518); S. Petroc, vi. 84, 592 (Ind.
Chr. 648) ; Pelagius resident at,
v. 274, 275.
, templum S. Crucis of, at Rome,
ii. 88.
. See Palestine.
Jesuit's Challenge, the, iii. 3-5 ; date
of, iii. xi.
Jesuits, doctrines of, approaching to
heresy, iii. 47; documents concern-
ing controversy of, with Domini-
cans, XV. 519 ; sent into England
as dissenters, xvi. 294.
Jesus Christ, incarnation of, xiii. 506;
birth of, X. 473 ; genealogies ot, xi.
556, xiv. 261 ; baptism of, x. 529 ;
conduct of, when twelve years old,
X. 505 ; humiliation of, xiii. 140-
16S ; obedience of, xiii. 143 ; sin-
lessness of, xiii. 144 ; sketch of Life
of, xiii. 147—154, chronological
summary of, x. 533-570; ransom
paid by, xiii. 139 ; sacrifice of, vo-
luntary, xiii. 160, paid for, and to,
men, xiii. 162; end of his humilia-
Jesus Christ — continued.
tion and sacrifice, xiii. 128-139 ;
did not suffer pains of hell, xiii. ] 55 ;
Divinity of, necessary, xi. 187.
Jewel, bishop John, Ussher's praise of,
ii. vii., 27, v. 125.
Jews, return of, viii. 225, 304 ; state
under the Maccabees, ix. 271,272 ;
slaughter of, at Alexandria, xi. 5-7;
Caius' attempt to force idolatry on,
xL 11, 385-388 ; dissensions of,
at Jerusalem, xi. 100 ; evils of,
commenced with disloyalty, xi. 389,
390 ; number who fell in last war,
j xi. 112 ; dispersion and sufferings
I of, xi. 110 ; sects of, x. 504 ; alleged
1 corruption of Scripture by, xiv.
, 227-229.
Joan, pope, Alexander Cooke's history
o^ ii. 89.
Job, age of, xii. 44—47; author of
book of, viii. 41 ; addition to, in the
Septuagint, xii. 49, 50, discrepan-
cies therein, vii. 595.
Jocelin, bishop of Bath and Wells, in-
quiry of, about Glastonbury, v. 152.
of Fumes, xv. 15 ; date of, iv.
579 ; publication of his Life of S.
Patrick, vi. 452 ; motive to his
writing it, vi. 372; editions of, vi.
415 ; confounds Colman and Col-
manelo, vi. 529 ; error of scholiast
j on, vL 413.
Jochebed, chronology of, xi. 587.
j Johannes, Baptista, S., commence-
I ment of his ministry, x. 528.
, Evangelista, S., episcopal labours
of, vii. 58 ; returns from Patmos to
Ephesus, vii. 84 ; authority of, in
observance of Easter, vi. 507.
, Antiocheuus patriarcha, v. 409,
410.
j , Constantiensis episcopus, attends
I S. Gallus, iv. 270.
I de BeUo Slonte, subdues the Al-
j bigenses, ii. 411.
de Courci, or Cursi, his conquest
j of Uladh, vi. 452 ; Princeps Ulidise,
I vi. 372, 373 ; his translation of S.
' Patrick's relics, vi. 452, 453 ; devo-
JOHANNES _ JORDAN.
97
Johannes — continued.
tion to S. Patrick's memory, vi.
372.
de Craticula, bishop of Aletha,
vi. 61.
. de Merton, statement of, con-
cerning Marianus Scotus, vi. 2 82.
de Sancto Stephano in Coelio
monte, legate to Ireland, vi. 453.
— — de Tiumouth, date of iv. 379 ;
author of a tripartite Life of S. Pa-
trick, vi. 395.
, diaconus, elected pope, iv. 427 ;
principal in letter of Clerus Roma-
nus, iv. 428, vi. 606.
Gischalensis, xi. 101, 109.
, Hierosolymitanus episcopus, at
synod of Jerusalem, v. 285, 286,
290 ; suspected of promoting quar-
rel between Pelagius and Jerom, v.
297 ; assailed by Jerom, v. 297.
— Hispalensis, his version of the
Scriptures, xii. 285.
— — Maria, his Index Expurgatorius
Romanus, v. 500 ; inconsistency in,
V. 501. See BrasicheUan, Malvenda.
Maxentius, reply of, to Hormis-
das' letter, vi. 3.
papa, IV., election of, iv. 427 ;
epistle of, to the Irish church, iv.
428, vi. 506.
papa, XII., immorality of, ii.
48.
Portuensis, advocate of Hilde-
brand, ii. 144.
Retalicus, S., iv. 435.
, rex AnglisB, submission of, to
the pope, iv. 361 ; jurisdiction of,
in Ireland, xi 450; patents of, vi.
147, XV. 11.
— Rossus, V. 610.
Sagiensis, bishop of Man, vi.
182.
Sarisburiensis, negociates be-
tween Adrian IV. and Henry II.,
iv. 366, 548 ; episcopus Carnotensis,
iv. 548, 550.
Scotus Erigena, date of, iv. 378 ;
styled Chryaostom, iv. 86 ; John the
Wise, iii. 84 ; a favourite with Ca-
VOL. XVII.
ihannes — continued.
rolus Calvus, iii. 84, iv. 113, and
with Alfred, iii. 84, iv. 286; ex-
punged from the Roman raartyro-
logy, iii. 84 ; praise of, iv. 476 ; his
version of Dionysius Areopagita, ii.
66, iv. 475, 484, 487; by some
reckoned a follower of Gotteschalc,
iv. 85, but incorrectly, iv. 85 ; his
nineteen chapters to Hincmar, iv.
112, 113; on predestii.ation, iv.
114-123 ; reply of Fiorusto, iv. 14,
84, 125-158; impugns the doc-
trine of real presence, ii. 55 ; his
book on the eucharist condemned
in 1050, ii. 55 ; stiled vir barbanis,
Scotigena, but commended, byAnas-
tasius, ii. 55, iv. 484 ; Berengarius,
a follower of, ii. 219 ; compelled to
burn the treatise on the eucharist,
ii. 222 ; his book condemned by
Lanfranc, iii. 85, and Leo IX., iv.
285 ; assailed by Florus Slagister,
iv. 84, with invectives, iv. 125,
167 ; Capitula of, assailed by Pru-
dentius, iv. 85, 158, 169; censured
by Remigius of Lyons, iv. 180 ; con-
demned at council in Andemantunno
Lingonum, iv. 190 ; his writings, iv.
482 ; his translation of Dionj-sius,
ii. 65, iv. 200, 475, 484, 487, xii.
516; pope Nicholas offended at, iv.
200 ; Erasmus' opinion of the work,
xii. 517 ; verses in his dedication,
iv. 200, 474, 476 ; prose epistle of,
to Charles, iv. 476-482 ; MSS. of, iv.
476 , said to be buried at Glaston-
bury, ii. 56 ; concealed censure of,
iv. 176, 178, 180.
Scythes, a monk, vi. 7.
, son of Sulgen, iv. 272 ; biogra-
pher of his father, iv. 394, vi. 281.
Johenius, coadjutor of S. Paulus, vi.
78.
Jona, son of Riada, vi. S2.
Jouas, the biographer, date of, iv. 378.
Jones, archbishop of Dublin, takes
precedence of the Primate, i. 39.
Jordan, passage of, date of, xii. 86 ;
flowing of, XV. 221.
98
JORNANDES - JUSTINIAN.
Jornandes, author of jVnnales, same as
Heruiannus Contractus, v. 463.
Joseph, the patriavcli, chronology of,
xii. 32, 35.
, of Arimathea, v. 37, vi. 300 ;
arrival of, in Gaul, vi. 551 (Ind. Chr.
48) ; arguments urged at Basil for
his British mission, v. 39, 40 ; date
of his alleged visit to Britain, v. 42,
43, vi. 551 (Ind. Chr. 63), dis-
cussed by Ussher, v. 41 ; died at
Glastonbury, vi. 552 (Ind. Chr. 76) ;
buried near Glastonbury, v. 45 ;
said to have freed Ireland from rep-
tiles, vi. 552 (Ind. Chr. 76).
, of Exeter, xi. 560.
, of Ireland, mentioned by Albi-
nus, iv. 467 ; epistle to, iv. 467.
, bishop of Landaff, iv. 325.
Ben Gorion, vi. 271.
Josephus, Flavius, charged by Cappell
with ignorance of Hebrew, vii. 602;
unfaithful in parts, vii. 603 ; cor-
I'ection of a passage in his Jewish
War, xi. 38 ; his mode of citation,
xvi 218; version of, by Ruffinus,
xi. 515 ; spurious tract of, iii. 240.
Josepiui, a name for the Albigenses, ii.
272, 274.
Josiah, reign of, viii. 172-176 ; his
goodness, xiii. 568.
Jota, daughter of Lucius, vi. 160.
Jotapata, siege of, xi. 99.
Joulios, month of January, vii. 380.
Jovan, disciple of S. Dubricius, v. 810.
Jovian, alluded to by Jerom, v. 276.
Joy, true, xiii. 292.
Jubilees, dates of, viii. 158, 320.
Judah and Israel, parallel chronology
of, viii. 111—147; chronology of
kings of, xii. 95—144.
Judas, of Gables, x. 404.
Maccabaus, ix. 302, 327.
Judges, dates of, xii. 75; chronology
of the book of, xii. 72, MSS. of
Greek version of, viL 678-585.
Judgments, two, after death, xi. 195.
Judicium Dei, trial by fire, iv. 203,
509 ; challenged by Gotteschalc, iv.
229, 230.
Juell, bishop. See Jewel.
Jule, or Gule, vii. 379.
Juliana, v. 159, 332.
Julianus, the Pelagian, v. 251, 423;
considered a third leader of the he-
resy of Pelagius, v. 3 1 C ; deprived
of his see, and banished from Italy,
V. 354, 359 , condemned in Roman
synod, v. 525 ; suppressed, v. 423 ;
advocates restricted use of Scrip-
ture, xii. 481 ; accuses Catholics of
Manicheism, v. 351 ; opposition of,
to Augustin, V, 355-358 ; Augus-
tin employed in replying to, at time
of his death, v. 408.
Eclanensis, anathematized in
council of Byzacum, vi. 7 ; Bede's
work against, iv. 3.
of Larissa, present at a council
of Antioch, v. 409.
Julius Agricola, his wall, vi. 552 (Ind.
Chr. 77).
Amartolus, subscribes acts of
synod of Orange, vi. 25.
, bishop, bearer of letters to Inno-
cent I., V. 304.
Hoff, or Arthur's Oven, vi. 112.
the Hun, vi. 159, 160.
Maximus Thrax, vi. 160.
S., of Wales, v. 102; martyr-
dom of, V. 177, 203 ; his church, v.
205.
! Junabin, disciple of Dubricius, v. 510.
Junius, Patrick, libraiy of, iii. 58 ;
or Young, his communications to
Ussher, vii. 325, 328.
Justellus, Christopher, Ussher's letters
to, xvi. 110, 129.
Justianus, a bishop in Ireland, vi. 518.
Justification, what, xi. 212, 213, xiii.
263 ; doctrine of, xi. 188, 189; by
faith, xiii. 237-245; stated by S.
Paul and S. James, xiii. 264; sen-
timents of Irish writers on, iv 255—
257; Irish article of 1615 on, i.
xxxix., xl.
Justin IMartyr, his quotations of Scrip-
ture compared with the koivi), vii.
477-479.
Justinian, civil law of, published, xi.
JUSTINIAN — KENNETH.
99
Justinian — continued.
4G9 ; Pandects of, brought into use,
xi. 469 ; introduced into Britain,
xi. 4G9, 470 ; error concerning the
Novels of, corrected, vii. 31.
S., of Ramsey, vi. 45.
Justus, a bishop, joined with Laiiren-
tius, iv. 421.
Juta;, or Guti, in Jutland, v. 445 ;
part of Britain occupied by, v. 449.
Jutnacium, or Southampton, v. 449.
Juvenis, term, applied to an adult, vi.
675 (Ind. Chr. 455).
Juverna, Juvenal's name for Ireland,
vi. 319.
Juxon, bishop, his conduct in Straf-
ford's attainder, i. 211.
K
Kaer, and compounds. See Cair, and
compounds.
Kaer-Eden, Edinburgh, vi. 131.
Kaer-Merdyn, civitas Blerlini, v. 200.
KaivoTTidTa, common principles of
faith, ii. 495.
Kaii, or cancelli, i. e. quay, xv. 10.
KaXrjSovia, of Dio, vi 113.
Kalgohc, in diocese of Dublin, iv. 552.
Kalixtus, vi. 170. See Calixtus.
Kanicus, S. See Cainnichus.
Karedic. See Careticus.
Karulan, in Cornwall, battle of, vi. 40.
Kapxridwv, meaning of, v. 87.
KaT(\6tiv, meaning of, iii. 392,
393.
Kazer and Ketter, German words for
heretic, ii. 248.
Keale, B., an island in Bantry Bay,
xvi. 490.
Kebius, S., educated in Cornwall, v.
237, vi. 339 ; ordained by S, Hil-
ary, vi. 340 ; bishop of Caer Guby,
V. 116, vi. 560 (Ind. Chr. 364) ;
retires from Ireland to Mona, vi.
560 (Ind. Chr. 309).
Keeles, or Cyuli, v. 408.
Keith-coty House, monument of Cati-
gimus, V. 472.
Keivin, S., vi. 524. See Coemghen.
Kelanus. See Ca;Ianus, Caylan.
Kelcharnanus, father of S. Fechin, vi.
538.
Keldei, or Culdees, vi. 197, G18 (Ind.
Chr. 1108), 622 (Ind. Chr. 1272,
1297). See Colidci, Culdees.
KtXtioi, like mando, force of, iv. 328;
forensic use of, iv. 634.
Kells, archdeaconry of, i. Ixi. ; parish
of, i. Ix. ; book of, collated by
Ussher, 232. See Kenlis.
Kelly, John, assists Ussher in the
translation of Irish, vi. 428.
KjXroc r6 yevoc, vi. 350.
Kenan, S., vi. 573 (Ind. Chr. 450),
581 (Ind. Chr. 498).
Kenedus, king of Dalriada, vi. 613
(Ind. Chr. 838) ; or Kenneth, in-
vades Pictavia, vi. 613 (Ind. Chr.
640) ; subdues the Picts, vi. 6 13 (Ind.
Chr. 842) ; defeats the Saxons, vi.
613 (Ind. Chr. 838); his laws, vi.
613 (Ind. Chr. 838); consolidated the
Scottish throne, vi. 613 (Ind. Chr.
843). See Keneth and Kenneth.
Kenel, and compounds. See Cine
and compounds.
Kenel-CuunUla, or Tirconnell, vi. 231.
Kenel-Eogain, or Tir-Oen, Ardstraw
in, vi. 417.
Keneth, son of Alpin, vi. 259, 261.
See Kenedus, Kenneth.
Kenethus, or Kenedus, or Kynedus,
vi. 45. See Kennetli.
Keneu, episcopal seat of, in North
Wales, V. 111.
Kenewalch, v. 140; king of the W.
Saxons, vi. 606 (Ind. Chr. 643),
608 (Ind. Chr. 070).
Kcniellach, uhi Magarnoide, vi. 336.
Kenlis, or Kells, deanry of, i. Ixxxvil.;
parish of, i. Ix.xxvii.
Kenneth Ker, son of Conal, vi. 254,
602 (Ind. Chr. 604).
M' Alpine, subdues the Picts, vi.
147, 613 (Ind. Chr. 640, 642);
limits of his kingdom, vi. 260-262 ;
date of his reign, vi. 261 ; his code
of laws, vi. 613 (Ind. Chr. 838), xi.
2
100
KENNETH _ KILBEIDE.
Kenneth — continued-
4G7, 468 i the first king of all Alba,
vi. 613 (Ind. Chr. 843), xi. 407.
Kenny, S., vi. 526. See Cainnicus.
Keniic, the Saxon, his punishment,
V. 436 ; son of Kerdic, v. 531.
Kenselach, Gens, Ferns in, vi. 425.
Kent, formerly Cair Ceint, v. 84 ;
kings of, V. 515.
Kentestoivn, parish of, i. Ixii.
Kentigern, S., birth of, vi. 222, 684
(Ind. Chr. 514) ; legend concerning,
vi. 224 ; his parents, vi. 222 ; mis-
takes concerning, vi. 223 ; meaning
of name, vi. 224, 225 ; Munghu, his
familiar name, vi. 225 ; disciple of
S. Servanug, vi. 214, 215, 224,
225; irregular consecration of, vi.
225, 590 (Ind. Chr. 540) ; goes to
Eome, vi. 225 ; has the defect
supplied, vi. 226 ; missions of, to
islands, vi. 228 ; contemporary of S.
Columba, vi. 228, whom he meets,
vi. 247, 250, 251, 596 (Ind. Chr.
579); bishop of Glasgow, v. Ill,
112, vi. 85; administration of his
diocese, vi. 226 ; expelled by Mar-
ken, and retires to Elgii, \'i. 226,
691 (Ind. Chr. 543) ; places S.
Asaph over it, ^^. 593 (Ind. Chr.
560) I recalled by Rederech, vi. 226,
593 (Ind. Chr. 560) ; number of his
disciples, vi. 85 ; his alleged mis-
sion, vi. 597 (Ind. Chr. 581) ;
transfers episcopal seat from Whit-
hern to Glasgow, vi. 205 ; visits
pope Gregory, vi. 598 (Ind. Chr.
693) ; opposes the Pelagians, vi. 87 ;
miracles wrought by, vi. 85, 86 ;
his church, vi. 86 ; age at his death,
vi. 251, 603 (Ind. Chr. 601) ; spu-
rious works of, vi. 251 ; biographers
of, vi. 223, 224; long extract from
his Life, vi. 224-228.
Kentwin, king, v. 140 ; grants of, to
GlastonEury, vi. 608 (Ind. Chr.
675) ; succeeded by Cadvalla, vi.
609 (Ind. Chr. 686).
Kentyre, converted by S. Constantinus,
vi. 237.
Kenulph, king, his letter to Leo III.,
V. 91, vi. 612 (Ind. Chr. 802).
Koran, abbot of Clonmacnoise, vi. 200,
502. See Ciaran.
Kerdic, the Saxon, v. 531 ; or Care-
ticus, vi. 90 ; king of Ceretica, vi.
407, 685 (Ind. Chr. 519) ; his per-
secutions, V. 531.
Kerkill, chapel of, i. cxxi.
Ker-lowre, or Garland of Howth, an
•vangelistarium of S. Nessan, vi.
531.
Kertennus, or Mac Cartin, S., bishop of
Clogher, vi. 416 ; date of his death,
vi. 417. See Mac Cartin.
Ketelus, v. 384, vi. 567 (Ind. Chr.
430). See Cadellus.
Ketter, and Kazer, German words for
a heretic, ii. 248.
Kevin, S. See Coemgen.
Keys, the power of the, iii. 101, 131,
xiii. 129, xiv. 71 ; Jerom's exposi-
tion of, iii. 160 ; sentiments of Irish
church on, iv. 290 ; Ussher on, i.
clxvi. ; and sword, power of, dis-
tinct, ii. 463.
Kiaran, Mac-an-tsaeir, or filius Arti-
ficis, of Clonmacnoise, his history,
vi. 473 ; a pupil of S. Finian, vi.
473; rule of, vi. 484, 611 (Ind. Chr.
743). See Ciaran.
, of Saighir, birth of, vi. 559 (Ind.
Chr. 352); baptized, vi. 661 (Ind.
Chr. 382); a precursor of S. Pa-
trick, vi. 332 ; met by S. Patrick,
vi. 663 (Ind. Chr. 402) ; pupil of
S. Finian, vi. 473 ; submits to S.
Patrick, vi. 572 (Ind. Chr. 449) ;
founds Saiger, vi. 563 (Ind. Chr.
402); Life of, vi. 146, 400. See
Ciaran.
Kien-tiem, or Kentigern, meaning of,
vi. 224, 225.
Kieran. See Ciaran, Kiaran.
Kilbeggan, parish of, i. cxvi.
Kilbegge, parish of, i. xc.
Kilberry, parish of, i. xcii.
Kilbiskey, parish of, i. xcii.
Kilbrew, parish of, i. Ixviii.
Kilbride, parish of, i. Ixxii.
KILBRIDE
Kilbride, chapel of, i. cxvi.
Kilbridemoylan, chapel of, i. cxvi.
Kilbridopilate, parish of, i. civ.
Kilbridetangan, chapel of, i. cxvi.
Kilbrideweston, parish of, i. cviii.
Kiliheran, in Kentj're, burial-place of
king Aidan, vi. 25i (Ind. Chr. 604).
Kilcleagh, parish of, i. cxxiii.
Kilcloane, parish of, i. Ixxix.
Kilcromreagb, parish of, i. cxvi.
Kildalkey, parish of, i. Ixxxv.
Kildare, derivation of name, vi. 163,
579 (Ind. Chr. 484) ; Demp-ster's
derivation, vi. 1 62 ; abbot of, called
Episcopus Lageniensium, vi. 537;
metropolis of Lagenia, vi. 425, 537 ;
plain of, in which was the Chorea
Gigantum, v. 518.
Kildromfarten, parish of, xv. 533-
535 ; sought by Dr. Bernard, i. 115.
Kilfenora, a poor bishopric, xv. 457,
479 ; Mr. Highgate, bishop of, xvi.
519.
Kilianus, same as Quilianus, vi. 170,
602 ; a native of Ireland, xii. 280 ;
an early student of Scripture, iv.
244; ordained at Rome, iv. 334, 335 ;
bishop of "Wirtzburg, vi. 279, 502,
609 (Ind. Chr. 687) ; S. Amaul, a
disciple of, vi. 610 (Ind. Chr. 694);
his martyrdom, iv. 292, vL 609
(Ind. Chr. 689) ; festival of, vi. 609
(Ind. Chr. 689) ; ancient Life of, iv.
2, 244, vi. 279, by Georgius Wice-
lius, iv. 430, 431.
Kilkeame, parish of, i. Ixxvii.
Kilkenny, i. e. Cella or Fanum Can-
nici, vi. 526, 590 (Ind. Chr. 540) ;
see of Ossoiy transferred to, vi. 526;
parliaments held in, xi. 458, 401,
462 ; statute of, xi. 462 ; friars
minor of, their MS. of Lives of
Saints, written in 1350, iv. 268 ;
Edward Warren of, xvi. 342.
, in Westmeath, xv. 181 ; parish
of, i. cxiii.
Kilkervan, parish of, i. Ixv.
Kilkevil, vi. 197, See Kilruil.
Killaconegan, parish of, i. Ixxxiv.
Killagh, parish of, i. xcviii.
— KILRUIL. 101
KUlaghbye, chapel of, i. cxvi.
Killair, in Westmeath, the Umbilicus
Hibernias, v. 518.
Killallon, parish of, i. cxvii.
KiUaloe, called Quidalua, iv. 553.
Killaraus IMons, whence Stonehenge
was removed, v. 517, 519, vi. 579
(Ind. Chr. 488) ; now Killair, in
Westmeath, v. 518.
Killare, parish of, i. cxiv.
Killary, parish of, i. xcv.
Killcowley, parish of, i. Ixxxv.
Killeene, parish of, i. Isxiv.
Killeglan, parish of, i. Ixxii.
Killiagh, parish of, i. cxxi.
Killian, parish of, i. xcix.
Killicumiili, Mugenoc of, vi. 473, 590
(Ind. Chr. 540).
Killmoone, parish of, i. Ixiii.
Killmoore, parish of, i. Ixxiv.
KiUowae, see-land of, i. Iv. ; parish of,
i. Ixxxii.
Killpatricke, parish of, i. xcvi.
, parish of, i. cxx.
Killshenny, parish of, i. xcvii.
KiUucken, or Rathwyer, parish of, i.
xcviii., xcix.
Killussi, parish of, vi. 384.
Killwellagh, parish of, i. ci.
Kilmacnevan, parish of, i. cxii.
Kilmanaghan, chapel of, i. cxvi.
Kilmantan, or Wicklow, vi. 405.
Kilmarnock, in Scotland, vi. 184, 559
(Ind. Chr. 314).
Kilmessan, parish of, i. Ixxiv.
Kilmodoc, in Scotland, vi. 184.
Kilmore, diocese of, fine of Luach-im-
pighe in, xi. 428 ; church revenues
of, xi. 444 ; Roman Catholic clergy
of, XV. 535 ; bishop of, letter of, to
Ussher, xv. 272.
, lands of, in diocese of Armagh,
xi. 436.
Kilmuni, or Menevia, origin of, v. 509.
Kdoom, vi. 502.
Kilremont, or S. Andrews, vi 196 ;
formerly Muc-ros, vi. 196 ; S. Re-
gulus dies at, vi. 196.
Kilruil, [incorrectly Kilkevil], i. e.
Templum Reguli, vi. 197.
102
KILSKIRRE — L.
Kilskirre, parish of, i. Ixsxriii.
Kilslevia, or Killevy, vi. 604 (Ind.
Chr. C30).
Kiltaale, parish of, i. Ixxix.
Kilwinin, abbot of, vi. 184, 559 (Ind.
Chr. 314).
Kinaidus, son of Alpin, v. 452. See
Kenneth.
King, Mr., recommended to execute
the Irish translation of the Scrip-
tures, i. 202 ; his preferment, and
suflFerings, i. 202.
, bishop, his version of the Psalms,
vi. 198, 199 ; letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 198.
, Dr., xvi. 35.
, Sir John, letter of, to Ussher, xv.
412.
Kingdom of heaven, xiii. 542.
Kings, foundation of their authority,
si. 340 ; divine right of, xi. 272 ;
inviolability of, xi. 335 ; their inde-
pendence of laws, xi. 305-315, 318-
320; example of, xi. 311-315; ob-
ligations of, xi. 322, 323; oath ex-
acted by, xi. 378-380 ; privileges
of, xi. 361, 363; vicars of God, v.
129, 130 ; no exemption from submis-
sion to, xi. 359 ; where limited, xi.
352-358; power of, on permission,
xi. 373, 874 ; submission of early
Christians to, xi. 406-411 ; senti-
ments of early fathers about, xi.
281-281, 394, of later writers, xi.
295-297 ; tithes given by the an-
cients to, xi. 283-285; declarations
of councils on, xL 291—249 ; Arian
kings prayed for, xi. 411—416 ;
form of coronation of, xi. 298 ; styles
of, xi. 297 ; jura majestatis, xi. 299 ;
various dispositions of, xi.367; sub-
mit their crowns to popes, ii. 91 ;
anciently the patrons of bishopricks,
iv. 324 ; or necessary as assenting,
V. 512 ; a king of Ireland exhorted
to reform religious abuses, iv. 493,
and control bishops, iv. 523 ; office
of abbot held by, v. 530, of bishop,
vi. 398 ; become hermits, vi. 82 ;
and parliament, duty between, i.
Kings — continued.
239-241 ; Cssher's sermon on royal
authority, xiii. 363, 364.
Kinigiisi, king, v. 632.
Kinocus, S., successor of S. David, v.
106, vi. 591 (Ind. Chr. 544) ; or
Cenaucus, v. 114, bishop of Lampe-
ter, vi. 43, 590 (Ind. Chr. 640) ;
death of, vi. 599 (Ind. Chr. 597).
Kinsale, Lord, letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
506.
Kircher, Ussher's opinion of, i. 273.
Kiriath-sepher, like Baile-leabhair, vi.
638.
Kirk, church, from Evpiaiciy, vi. 384.
Kirk-Patrick, on Clyde, vi. 181, 132,
135, or Kilpatrick, between Dun-
barton and Glasgow, vi. 375, xv. 9.
Kistanus, S., bishop, vi. 339.
Knapdale, in Dalriada, vi. 147.
Knevet, Sir Thomas, library, iv. 351.
Knockaman, parish of, i. Ixvii.
Knocken, in Flanders, vi. 815.
Knockmoke, parish of, i. Ixxv.
Knough, parish of, i. 94.
Knowledge, diflFerent kinds of, ii. 501,
502.
Koivij, or Vulgate of Greek Version,
vii. 470.
Kothraigi, or Cothirge, a name of S.
Patrick, vi. 387.
K!-/(Tif, force of word, xi. 259, 261.
Kungresbury, near Wells, v. 87. See
Congersbury.
Kynan Wledic, or Aurelius Conanus,
vi. 56.
Kynedus, S., or Kenedus, son of Dihoc,
a chief of Gower, vi. 45.
Kyninus, father of Cruithne, vi. 104.
Kynotus, or Kynocus, of Cambridge,
and Lampeter, vi. 31, 588 (Ind. Chr,
529). See Linocus.
Kynrecha, S., interred with S. Senan,
vi. 510.
L, office of the letter > in Hebrew, xv.
304.
LACEDJEMONIANS — LANFRANCUS.
103
Lacedasmonians famed for civil obe-
dience, xi. 324, 325.
Lachagili, Loman of, vi. 537.
Lacliavari, Loman of, vi. 537.
Lachnintis, disciple of S. Declan, vi.
335.
, S., vi. 335, 560 (Ind. Chr. 364).
Lachreaelit-dyi'ke, parish, xi. 437.
Lacney, or Lacken, parish of, i. cix.
Lacuircniu [incorrectly represented as]
a nephew of S. Patrick, vi. 382.
Lacus. See Loch.
Laderamid, an alleged abbot of Glas-
tonbury, V. 137.
Lseogarius, or Laoghaire, king, vi. 412,
478 ; son of Niall, vi. 514, 517, vi.
566 (Ind. Chr. 427) ; date of S. Pa-
trick's appearance before, vi. 569
(Ind. Chr. 433) ; his death, vi. 577
(Ind. Chr. 463) ; Lseogarii subulcus,
the Irish tonsure referred to, in con-
tempt, vi. 490, 491.
Lsesia, or Queen's County, vi. 374, uli
Clonenagh, vi. 533.
Lseta, letter of S. Jerom to, v. 297.
Laethana Armuirc, Britannia, vi. 381.
LafFenac, or Loderic, now Padstow, S.
Petrocus of, vi. 84.
Lagenia, Quinta pars Hibernise, vi.
384 ; Nathi, son of Garrchu, king
of, vi. 368, Brandubh, king of, vi.
537 ; Dublin in, vi. 422 ; Sletty,
Ferns, Kildare, and Dublin, succes-
sively the metropolis of, vi. 537,
425 ; Auxilius, bishop of, vi. 384 ;
Maedhog, archbishop of, vi. 537 ; Fer-
domnach, bishop of, iv. 519, vi. 537.
Lagerius, king, vi. 339. SeeLaeogarius.
Lagmannus, death of, iv. 521.
Laighes, Ossory, and Ele, junction of,
at Cluainfertamolua, vi. 511.
Laisre, Laisreanus. See Lasreanus.
Laistranus, a Scotic presbyter, iv. 1,
427.
Laity, voice of, in ecclesiastical ap-
pointments, vi. 425, 427 ; persecu-
tion from, dreaded by S. Geraldus,
vi. 610 (Ind. Chr. 692).
Lambard, William, editor of Knight-
on's Chronicle, ii. 199.
Lamberton, William, bishop of St. An-
drew's, vi. 198.
Lanipaternensis ecclesia, Kynotus, bi-
shop of, vi. 31.
Lan, comjiounds of. See Lhan.
Lancarvau, or Lhancarvan, in Glamor-
gan, v. 539 ; Cadoc, abbot of, v.
530, 538, 539 ; mider S. Brendan,
vi. 50.
Landaff, see of, founded, iv. 324, v.
103 ; under S. Teilo, vi. 80 ; privi-
leges of, vi. 80 ; capital of South
Wales, V. 110, 111: or Morganen-
sis ecclesia, v. 1 1 ; called Tanensis,
V. 114; S. Dubricius patron of, v.
510 ; ancient mode of electing and
consecrating bishops of, iv. 324, 325 ;
Liber Landavensis,iv.278,324, 325,
or Tilo, iv. 379, a register, v. 109,
123, 539, vi. 47, 582, 587 (Ind.
Chr. 508, 522), 602 (Ind. Chr. 604).
Land-Elo, in Fercall, vi. 475 ; S. Col-
man of, vi. 530, 596 (Ind. Chr.
580) ; hodie Liu-alli, vi. 530.
Lands, church, seizure of, xvi. 588.
Lan-Ela. See Land-Elo.
Lanelwensis ecclesia, or Elguensis, vi.
86.
Lan-Elythe, in west of Glamorgan-
shire, vi. 43.
Lanfortin, near Dundee, vi. 249 ; S.
Moninna of, vi. 607 (Ind. Chr. 660).
Lanfrancus, abbot of Caen, assails Bc-
rengarius, ii. 219, 221, 223; dis-
cussion with, at council of Rome, ii.
221; when archbishop of Canter-
bury, promotes papal influence in
England, ii. 210; first e.stablishes
doctrine of real presence, iii. 85 ; his
donations to see of Dublin, bishops
of Dublin profess obedience to, iv.
564 ; endeavours of, to subject the
Irish church to the English primacy,
iv. 567 ; foundation of his claim, iv.
667 ; epistle of, to clergy and citizens
of Dublin, iv. 488 ; WS. collection
of his epistles, ii. 200; his letter to
Donaldus, iv. 495, to Gothric, iv.
291, 499, to Tirdelvacus, iv. 287,
291, 322, 492.
104
LANGBAINE — LAUD.
Langbaine, Dr. Gerard, letters of, to
Ussher, xvi. 78, Si, 87, x\-i. 105,
131, 149, 538, 546, 547, 568, 570,
673.
Languages of civilized Europe, origin
of, xii. 274; three suficient for the
church, xii. 298 ; provision of Char-
lemagne for instruction in, xii. 275;
Erasmus's statement about the dis-
use of Latin, iii. 12, 13 ; prayers in
an imknown tongue, origin of, xii.
272-276; contrary to Scripture, iii.
15, 16, vernacular, prayer in, de-
sired by some Komanists, xii. 443.
Lan-IItut, now Lan-Twit, in Glamor-
gan, V. 539 ; so called from S. Iltu-
tus, vi. 582 CInd. Chr. 508) ; Isa-
nus, abbot of, vi. 42, 43. See Lan-
tTvyt, Lan-Elythe.
Lantokai, v. 140.
Lan-Twit, in Glamorgan, olim Lan-
Iltut, V. 539.
Laodicea, metropolis of Phrygia Paca-
tiana, vii. 34 ; S. Paul's Epistle to,
xiv. 1 13, 114 ; Ussher's treatise on,
i. 311, xii. 521-526.
Laoghaire. See Lseogarius.
Laonensis diocesis, or KiUaloe, vi. 541 ;
Roscre joined to, vi. 541.
Lapides longi, v. 518.
Lappa conquered by king Arthur, vi.
34.
Laracor, parish of, i. Ixxsii.
Lascartan, parish of, i. Lxxxi.
Laserianus. See Lasreanus.
Lasrea, mother of S. Fechin, vi. 838.
Lasreanus, or Laisre, alias Molaissi,
son of Kiarellu?, vi. 503, 531 ; abbot
of Leighhn, iv. 342 ; visits Rome,
vL 604 (Ind. Chr. 631) ; conse-
crated, vi. 605 (Ind. Chr. 633) ; his
community, iv. 304 ; at synod of
Campus Albus, vi. 504, 505, 604
(Ind. Chr. 630) ; his death, vi. 605
(Ind. Chr. 639).
, or Laisreanus, alias Molaissi, son
of Nadfraich, vi. 531; disciple of S.
Finian, vi, 473, 590 (Ind. Chr. 540);
of second order of saints, vi. 478 ;
builds a monasterj- in Devenish, vi.
Lasreanus— continued.
532 ; converts Conallus Rubens ;
enjoins exile on S. Columba, vL 532 ;
death of, vi. 595 (Ind. Chr. 570) ;
his Life, vi 532 ; alphabetical hymn
of, vi. 531.
, son of Nasca, vi. 543.
, a relative of S. Columba, vi.
231.
Lateran, the parish church of the pope,
ii. 117 ; councils of, ii. 115, 285,
iii. 114 ; Laurence O'Toole, and
other Irish bishops at, iv. 553 ; coun-
cil of, fixes the doctrine of real pre-
sence, in 1215, iii. 89 ; canons of,
claim S. Patrick, vi. 393 ; office of,
vi. 401 ; rule of, vi. 426.
Latham, or Molyneux, a priest, xvi.
320.
Latiense coenobium, in Italy, under S.
Enna, vi. 533.
Latin language, great extent of its use,
xii. 412 ; vernacular in time of S.
Gregory, sai. 268 ; use of, in Bri-
tain, xii. 412, in Spain, xii. 412 ;
diffusion of, xii. 272, 273; encou-
raged by Charlemagne, xii. 275 ;
use of, enforced by Romish church,
xii. 272 ; corruptions of, xii. 274 ;
debased in 800, xii. 275; Erasmus
on its disuse, iii. 12, 13 ; involved,
V. 488 ; a generic tongue for the
Scriptures, iv. 243 ; a cloud obscur-
ing the Hebrew original, iv. 249 ;
Latina lingua tota used for ortho-
doxy, vi. 492 ; version of Scriptures
in, defects of, xiv. 218 (see Vul-
gate) ; inconvenience of prayers in,
xiii. 587, 588 ; a priest ignorant of,
iv. 461.
Latius, Johannes, his treatise de Pela-
gianis, Ussher's Gotteschalci Histo-
ria, a sequel to, iv. iii.
Latria, Roman doctrine of, ii. 445,
447, and Duha, iii. 466, 499.
Laud, Ussher's respect for, i. 154, 155,
290 ; his opposition to abuses, xv.
526, 527; chancellor of Oxford, xv.
527, of DubUn University, i. 154,
155, XV. 672, 574; his view of the
LAUD — LEGHLINENSIS.
105
Laud — continued.
quarrels there, i. 193, 194 ; prepares
new statutes and charter for Trinity-
College, Dublin, i. 195 ; his praise of
Provost Cliappell, i. 195 ; approves
of Bedell's promotion, i. 97 ; his re-
marks about Ussher, i. 200, 201 ;
opinion on Lords' committee, i. 229 ;
the subject of unjust charges, i. 158 ;
his intercourse with Ussher, i. 92 ; no
papist, i. 92 ; his letters to Ussher,
XV. 423, 443, 445, 45G, 477, 525,
xvi. 7, 22, 536 ; letters of Ussher to,
XV. 449, 571, 574, xvi. 36.
Lauden, orLodonesia, Pictland, vi. 31.
LaudoD, Pictish cities in, vi. 104, 202,
or Pictland, vi. 3), 206; derivation
of, vi. 222 ; mistakes about, vi. 234.
Laurentius, archbishop of Amalphi, ii.
108.
, archbishop of Canterbury, letter
of, to the Scotic church, iv. 421,
vi. 602 (Ind. Chr. 604) ; withMel-
litus and Justus, iv. 341, 851, 358,
359 ; date of, iv. 377.
, bishop of Man, vi. 182.
, of Novaria, iii. 109.
O'Toole, his parentage, iv. 553 ;
history of, iv. 553 ; archbishop of
Dublin, iv, 553, vi. 531; swears al-
legiance to Henry II., iv. 553 ; at-
tends Lateran council, iv. 553; dies
at Eux, iv. 553 ; buU of Alexander
in. to, iv. 551, 552 ; letter of Alex-
ander III. to, iv. 551 ; canonized in
1225, iv. 654 ; his Life by a monk
of Augia, or Eux, iv. 553, vi. 524.
, rex, vi. 171.
Lavallis, or Lavaux, siege of, ii. 353.
Law, its relation to man, xiii. 61-70 ;
justification by the, sentiments of
the Irish church on, iv. 254 ; laws
may be overruled, xi. 305, 306 ;
various kinds of, xi. 301; different
codes of, in England, i. 313, in Ire-
land, i. 313 ; Brehon, used by Irish,
i. 313, xi. 467; civil and canon,
known to the Irish, xi. 467; civil,
studied by the English clergy, vi.
472 ; common, joined with civil, xi.
Law — continued,
471 ; imperial, xi. 467 ; restitution
of, in England, xi. 471, 472 ; Ro-
man, British subject to, xi. 468 ;
Welsh, when compiled, xi. 468,
469 ; Scotch, xi, 469.
Laymen having ecclesiastical prefer-
ment, i. 113, 114.
Laynestir, or Leinster, iv. 491.
Layton, Alexander, xvi. 515.
Lazarus, illustration of absolution from
the case of, iii. 161, 162 ; arrives at
Marseilles, vi. 551 (Ind. Chr. 48).
, a GaUican bishop, v. 290, 301.
■ , and Eros, v. 312, 315.
Learning, Ussher's directions for the
advancement of, i. 300, 301 ; his
estimate of, i. 302 ; its value to the
church, i. 302.
Leath-Laidhi, Arx, or Leath-glaysse,
vi. 450.
Lebert, king of East Saxons, vi. 98, 99.
Le'ouinus, S., Life of, vi. 264, 278.
Lechlin, synod of, in Campus Albus,
vi. 604 (Ind. Chr. 630).
Lechlinensis ecclesia, suffragan of Dub-
lin, iv. 551. See Leighlin.
Lechrecasandi, church of, in diocese of
Dublin, iv. 552.
Lecnow, parish of, i. Ixvi.
Lectiones at British ordinations, vi. 71.
Lector, Colcus, iv. 466, 467.
Lectores and Clerici, vi. 488 ; duty of,
iv. 504 ; in Armagh, vi. 421.
Ledon, fluvius, vi. 214; and Malina,
vi. 215, 216.
Leet, xi. 379.
Legate, papal, in Ireland, vi. 505,
506 ; Gillebert the first, vi. 432,
481 ; cardinal John, vi. 453 ; arch-
bishop Malachi, iv. 535 ; Christian
Oconarchy, iv. 542.
Legecestria, v. 84 ; or West Chester, v.
253 ; or Leicester, v. 450.
Legends, of saints' miracles, v. 531 ;
some of amusing origin, vi. 294 ;
some objectionable, iii. 231.
Leges Molmutiuas, v. 154.
Legh-lenia, Campus Lcnia;, vi. 503.
Leghliuensis. See Leighlin.
106 LEGIONENSIS CIVITAS — LETHANI.
Legionensis civitas, or Chester, vi. G03
(Ind. Chr. 613).
ecclesia, united to St. David's,
vi. 602 (Ind. Chr. 604) , synod of,
vi. 587 (Ind. Chr. 522) ; metropo-
litical jurisdiction of, vi. 599 (Ind.
Chr. 597).
Legionum Urbs. See Caerleon.
Leicester, v. 84, 85, 450 ; olitn Cair
Lerion, v. 85.
Leiden, when, and by ■whom foimded,
V. 482.
Leighlin, Lasreanus, or Molaissi, bi-
shop and abbot of, iv. 342, 343, vi.
603, 504 ; synod of, vi. 503 ; Gor-
mond's inscription on church of, vi.
93 ; annals of, iv. 525. See Lechlin.
Lein, in Veuedotia, iv. 560.
Leinster, metropolis of, transferred
from Sletty to Ferns, vi. 600 (Ind.
Chr. 598) ; and Meath, junction of,
at Clouard, vi. 472 ; and Munster,
junction of, at Cluainfert Molua, vT.
511 ; and Meath and Munster, junc-
tion of, at DrumcuUen, vi. 532 ;
Book of, xvi. 461.
Leithreidense pra;lium, vi. 253, 597
(Ind. Chr. 590).
Leix. See Laesia, Laighes.
Leniannus, v. 483.
Lemniscus, use of, in MSS. of Septua-
gint, vii. 506-509.
L'Empereur Constantine, letters of, to
Ussher, xv. 576, 585, 689, xvi. 32 ;
of Ussher to, xvi. 20.
Lene, Campus, synod of, iv. 442, v.
39.
Lenia, Burchard, founder of, \'i. 93.
Lent, eggs eaten in, iv. 306.
Leny, parish of, i. cix.
Leo, deacon, afterwards Magnus, si-
lences Julianus, v. 423 ; pope, abol-
ishes publication of faults in church,
iu. 106, 107.
II., complaints of, against his
predecessor, vi. 501.
IX., Berengarius' names for, ii.
219.
Isaurus, authority of, rejected by
Rome, ii. 65.
Leo, son of Maximus, vi. 378.
Leodebodus, Testament of, 485.
Leodegarius, son of Neyll, vi. 514.
Leodgarwick, parish of, i. cxii.
Leodici, ivory case of the Gospels pre-
served among the, vi. 327.
Leogarlus, son of Neyll, vi. 514. See
Lajogorius.
Leolinus, king of Demetia, vi. 204.
Leon, S. Paul de, in Britanny.
Leonensis pagus, vi. 78.
Leonidas, king of Sparta, viii. 273.
, martyr, xii. 167.
Leonine verses, nature of, iv. 411.
Leonistae, or Pauperes Lugdunenses,
ii. 168, Reiner's name for the Wal-
denses, ii. 232 ; derivation of, ii.
237 ; Reiner's statement about, ii.
168—172, 258; examination of one,
ii. 321, 322.
Leonorius, a British bishop, his parents,
vi. 52, 693 (Ind. Chr. 554).
Leontius, bishop of Aries, v. 489, 502.
, Forojuliensis, v. 415.
, Santouum episcopus, vi. 51.
, a Scythian monk, vi. 7.
Leporius, a Pelagian, v. 368-370.
Lerins, the island, v. 372 ; eremites of,
vi. 394 ; clergy of, ordained by
Leontius Forojuliensis, v. 415 ; dis-
tinguished members of, v. 395 ;
ordo ecclesiasticus used by, v. 394 ;
Honoratus first abbot of, v. 360 ;
abbot of, V. 488, 489 ; monks of, vi.
16. See Lirinensis Insula.
Leschassier, his arrangement of the an-
cient canons, i. 27.
Lesley, bishop of Raphoe, his zeal for
episcopacy, i. 154.
, dean, xv. 490.
Less-mor. See Lismore.
LestuthieU, a city, v. 85.
Letalonius Sinus, vi. 113.
Letavia, or Amorica, Aldroenus, king
of, V. 89, 109, vi. 381 ; British set-
tlement in, V. 486.
Leteoc Britones, or Lieti, or Letavi-
enses, vi. 381.
Letha, or Armuirc-Laethanica, vi. 434.
Lethani Nepos, Cormacus, vi. 528.
LETTERS.
107
Letters, to and from Ussher, not before
published, xvi. 315, &c.
Letter, Abbot, archbishop, from, to
Ussher, xv. 375.
, Ailmer, Theophilus, from, xvi.
414.
, Bainbridge, J., from, xv. 113,
251, 394, 447.
, Baltazarius, Christopher, from,
xvi. 583.
, Barclay, T., from, xvi. 464.
, Barlow, bishop, from, xii. 303,
xvi. 98, 268, 585.
, Basire, Isaac, from, xvi. 121.
, Bath, bishop of, from, xvi. 686.
, Battiere, J., from, xvi. 29.
, BedeU, bishop William, from,
XV. 389, 395, 425, 458, 463, 481,
531, xvi. 442, 458, 468, 474, 487,
499.
, Bernard, Richard, from, xvi.
360.
, Bleweth, Francis, from, xvi. 349.
, Blondel, David, from, xvi. 67.
, Boate, Arnold, from, xvi. 39, 57,
126, 168, 181, 193, 234, 245, 281,
553, 557, 577, 579, 581.
, Borwell, Sir William, from, xv.
166.
, Bourchier, Sir Henry, from, xv.
113, 129, 173, 187, 193, 203, 227,
232, 270, 274, 430, 436, 454, 461,
xvi. 358, 383, 416, 428, 514.
, Bradwall, Thomas, from, xvi.
516.
, Bramhall, bishop, from, xvi. 293.
, Briggs, Henry, from, xv. 62, 89.
, Brouncker, Edward, from, xv.
153, xvi. 576.
, Buxtorf, John, from, xv. 565,
xvi. 237.
— — , Camden, William, from, xv. 5,
139.
, Capellus, Ludovicus, from, xvi.
178, 192, 200, 242.
, Carter, John, from, xvi. 407.
, CasauboD, Dr. Meric, from, xvi.
165.
, Castael, archbishop of, from, xvi.
651.
Letter, Challoncr, Dr., from, xvi. 322.
, Chauncy, Charles, from, xvi.
477.
, Chichester, bishop of, from, xvi.
430.
, Clerk, William, from, xvi. 421.
, Conway, Lord, from, xvi. 675,
593.
, Cook, Alexander, from, xv. 80,
356.
, Cotton, John, from, xv. 330.
, Cotton, Sir Robert, from, xv.
171.
, Craggs, J., from, xvi. 542.
, Crashaw, William, from, xv.
115, xvi. 407.
, Cud worth, R., from, xvi. 346.
, Dallseus, from, xvi. 311.
, Davenant, Dr., from, xvi. 75.
, Davies, Thomas, from, xv. 220,
225, 285, 323, 354, 376, xvi. 444.
472.
, Do Dieu, Ludovicus, from, xvi.
11, 15, 26, 629.
, D'Ewes, Sir Simon, from, xvi.
49.
, Duppa, bishop, from, xvi. 225.
, Dillon, James, from, xvi. 470 ;
Lord Dillon, from, xvi. 485.
, Downham, bishop, from, xv. 493.
, Drake, Thomas, from, xvi. 489.
, Dugdale, Sir Wm., from, xvi.
600.
, Durham, bishop of, from, xvi.
562.
, Elphin, bishop of, from, xvi.
400.
, Eyre, William, from, xv. 21-36,
87, 132, 208.
, Falkland, Lord, from, xv. 372,
438, 442, xvi. 479, 484, 503.
, Featl}', Dr. Daniel, from, xvi.
397, 483.
, Fetherston, Henry, from, xvi.
466.
, Forbes, Dr., from, xv. 544.
, Frey, James, from, xvi. 524.
, J. G., from, xvi. 534.
, Gattaker, Dr., Thomas, from,
I XV. 93, 117, 164, xvi. 162.
108
LETTERS.
Letters, Gilbert, Dr. William, from,
xvi. 41.
, Goad, Dr., from, xv. 191.
, Goar, James, from, xvi. 284.
, Goodman, bishop, from, xvi.
154.
, Grandison, Lord, from, xvi. 374,
390.
, Greaves, John, from, xii. 73.
— , Gruter, Isaac, from, xvi. 136,
141.
, Hakewell, Dr., from, xv. 417.
, Hall, bishop, from, xvi. 92, 117,
157, 291.
, Hamilton, Archibald, from, xv.
433.
, Hammond, Dr. Henry, from,
xvi. 148, 172, 173.
, Hampton, primate, from, xv.
159, 183, 199, 353.
, Eanau, Countess of, from, xvi.
66.
, Hanmer, bishop, from, xv. 378.
, Heartwell, J., from, xvi. 331,
338, 354.
, Hill, John, from, xvi. 435.
• , Holcroft, H., from, xv, 189, xvi.
394.
, Holland, Rand., from, xvi. 403.
, Holton, Gothofrid, xvi. 227.
, James, Dr. Thomas, to Mr. Ca-
landrine, xv. 211, 214; from, xv.
205, 211, 262, 264, 327.
, Justices, Lords, from, xv. 523,
529.
, King, bishop, from, xvi. 198.
, King, Sir John, from, xv. 412.
— , Kiusale, Lord, from, xvi. 506.
, Langbaine, Dr. Gerard, from,
xvi. 78, 84, 87, 105, 131, 149, 538,
546, 547, 568, 570, 573.
, Laud, archbishop, from, xv. 423,
443, 446, 456, 477, 525, xvi. 7, 22,
536.
— L'Empereur, Constantine, from,
XV. 576, 585, 589, xvi. 32.
, Ley, John, from, xvi. 364.
, Lichfield, bishop of, from, xvi.
438.
, Loftus, Dudley, from, xvi. 55.
Letters, London, bishop of, from, xvi.
518.
, Lydiat, Thomas, from, xv. 65,
98, 120, xvi. 70.
, Matliew, archbishop Tobias, from,
XV. 91.
, Mayerus, Wolfgangus, from, xvi,
560.
, Mede, Joseph, from, xv. 399,
406, 494, xvi. 455.
, IWercator, Kicholas, from, xvi.
286.
, More, Alexander, from, xvi. 133,
566, 595.
, Morton, bishop, from, xv. 143,
195, 491, xvi. 205, 351.
, J. M., from, xvi. 598.
, Norwich, bishop of, from, xvi.
698.
, Nugent, Walter, from, xvi. 508.
, Nuremburg, divines of, from, xv.
545.
, Parker, John, from, xvi. 425.
, Parry, Edward, from, xvi. 457.
, Pembroke, Lord, from, xvi. 437.
, Philpot, Dr., from, xv. 440, xvi.
419.
, Pickering, Thomas, from, xv.
223.
, Preston, John, from, xvi. 370,
373.
, Price, Dr. John, from, xvi, 63,
243, 261, 531.
, Prideaux, Dr. John, from, xv.
419.
, Protestants of Belgium, from,
xri. 643.
, Quarles, William, from, xvi. 512.
, R. T., from, xvi. 123.
, Ram, Robert, from, xvi. 345.
, Ravius, Christianus, from, xvi.
30, 146.
, Robarts, Michael, from, xvi.
462.
, Robinson, L., from, xv. 459.
, Rowe, Thomas, from, xvi. 375.
, Ryves, Dr. Thomas, from, xvi.
391, 410, 640, 549, 564.
, Sarravius, Claudius, from, xvi.
101.
LETTERS.
109
Letters, Scaveniiis, Petius, from, xvi.
138, 142.
, Selden, John, from, xv. 170,
290, 302, xvi. 250, 262, 255.
, Sharp, Alexander, from, xvi.
450.
— , Shortall, Leonard, from, xvi.
447.
. , Sibbs, R., from, xvi. 235, 257,
304, 315, 319.
, Skinner, Ralph, from, xv. 235,
257, 304, 315, 319.
, Spanheim, Frederick, from, xvi.
103.
, Spelman, Sir Henry, from, xv.
168, 409, 415, xvi. 388.
, Stephens, Jeremiah, from, xvi.
588.
, Sutliffe, Isaiah, from, xvi. 386.
, T., from, xvi. 90.
, Taylor, Francis, from, xvi. 3.
, Temple, Sir William, from, xvi.
329, 335.
, Testardiis, Paul, from, xvi. 144.
— , Thorndike, Henry, from, xii.
306.
, Tronesinus, Thomas S., from,
xvi. 572.
^1 Ussher, Robert, from, xv. 95.
, Valesiiis, Henricus, from, xvi.
298.
, Vaughan, Robert, from, xvi. 184,
230, 555, 565, 591, 597.
, Vossius, Gerhard, from, xvi. 119.
, Vossius, Isaac, from, xvi. 160.
, Walton, Dr. Brian, from, xvi.
248.
, Ward, Samuel, from, xv. 47-61,
76, 83, 85, 144, 177, 229, 268,
289, 293, 336, 338, 344, 347, 368,
402, 499, 579, 587, xvi. 520, 526.
, Ware, Sir James, from, xvi. 461.
, Warren, Edward, from, xv. 126,
xvi. 324, 327, 341, 342.
, Warren, T., from, xvi. 141.
, Whalley, Thomas, from, xvi.
269, 271, 275, 278.
, Wheclock, Abraham, from, xv.
281, xvi. 175, 414.
, White, James, from, xv. 334.
Letters, Whitehall, James, from, xvi.
379.
, Winchester, bishop of, from, xvi.
402.
, Young, Patrick, from, xvi. 94.
Letters from Usslier to
Abbot, archbishop, xv. 361, 365.
Bedell, bishop, xv. 473.
Boate, Dr. Arnold, xvi. 153, 159,
178, 187, 202.
Buxtorf, John, xvi. 240.
Camden, William, xv. 5, 77,
134.
Capellus, Ludovicus, xvi. 204-
224, 259.
Chaloner, Dr., xv. 72, xvi. 315,
318, 320.
Cotton, Sir Robert, xv. 276, 283.
428.
Davenant, Dr., xvi. 114.
Dean [Mackeson], xv. 388.
De Dieu, Ludovicus, xv. 451,
550, 562, x^-i, 18, 24, 27, 62.
D'Ewes, Sir Simon, xvi. 60, 69.
Eyre, William, xv. 19, 20.
Falkland, Lord, xv. 359.
Fernioy, Lord, xvi. 437.
Forbes, Dr., xv. 549.
Grandison, Lord, xv. 180.
Hale, Sir Matthew, xii. 118.
Hammond, Dr. Henry, xvi. 135,
174, 456.
Hampton, primate, xv. 155, 196.
Hartlib, Samuel, xvi. 52, 64.
Ilevelius, Jo., xvi, 167.
Irish bishops, xvi. 632.
Junius, Francis, xvi. 189.
Justellus, Christianus, xvi. 110.
Justices, Lords, xv. 487.
Keepers of great Seal, xv. 296.
Laud, archbishop, xv. 449, 571,
574, xvi. 36.
L'Erapereur, Constanfine, xvi.
20.
Ley, Mr., on the Sabbath, xii.
589.
. Liddal, James, xvi. 415.
Lincoln, bishop of, xv. 278.
Lincoln's Inn, Society of, xv.
363.
110
LETTERS — LIDDAL.
Letters from Ussher to
Lydiat, Thomas, xv. 67, 70, 108,
128, 146.
Mede, Joseph, xv. 561.
Meicator, Nicholas, xvi. 267.
Ravius, Christianus, xvi. 53.
Salmasius, Claudius, xvi. 72.
Sarravius, Claudius, svi. 112.
Selden, John, xv. 175. 380.
Spanheim, Frederick, xvi. 17, 95.
Stanihurst, Kichard, xv. 3.
Twiss, Dr., xii. 675, 593.
Tyrrell, Lady, xvi. 297.
Valesius, Henricus, xii. 301, xvi.
300.
Vossius, Gerard John, xv. 355,
xvi. 96, 134.
Vossius, Isaac, xvi. 116.
Ward, Dr. Samuel, xv. 37-46,
185, 230, 291, 332, 339, 342, 346,
349, 480, 540, 542, 559, 678, 583,
xvi. 9, 34, 46.
. . . . , XV. 151, 161, 421, xvi.
439, 453, 509.
Lettia, a tract of Livonia, iv. 666.
Leucander, or 'Whiteman, Andrew, his
Life of Osnald, iv. 571.
Leuci, ubi urbs TiJlensis, vi. 294—299 ;
converted by S. ilaasuetus, vi. 552
(Ind. Chr. GC).
Leuer Maur, or Lucius, v. 58.
Levanaghan, parish of, i. cxxiv.
Levita Dei, v. 204 ; humilis, iv. 466.
Le\ntical rule observed in S. Patrick's
slavery, vi. 388.
Lewyn, island of, vi. 221.
Lex Brendani et Ciarani, vi. 484.
Ley, or Lega, castle of, xi. 457.
Ley, Jlr. John, letter to, on Sabbath, xii.
589 ; letter from, to Ussher, xvi. 364.
Leyden, or Leiden, by whom founded,
V. 482 ; university of, offers a profes-
sorship to Ussher, i. 223.
Lhan, and compounds. See Lan.
Lhau-Deilo-vaur, church of, vi. 80.
Lhan-Dewj'-brevy, in Ceretica, v. 104;
ubi Breviensis synodus, v. 104.
Lhan-Elwig, or St. Asaph, v. 115.
Lhan-Padem-vaur, or Patemensis ec-
clesia, v. 114, vi. 584 (Ind. Chr.
Lhan-Padern-vaur — continved.
516) ; called also Mauritania, vi. 45,
46, 585 (Ind. Chr. 510).
Lhan-y-Gwydhyl, at Holy-head, vi.
105.
Lhawhir, or Longimanus, vi. 105.
Lhuyd, Humphrey, error of, v. 194.
Lliydaw, or Letavia, v. 109.
Liadain, mother of S. Kieran, vi. 336,
346, 563 (Ind. Chr. 402).
Liadecus, nepos Dalann. See Lyadecus.
Liamain, sister of S. Patrick, vi. 581.
Liban, i. e. Muirgen, S., vi. 636.
Libari.i, S., martyrdom of, vi. 560 (Ind.
Chr. 362).
, sister of Eliphius, vi. 337, 338.
Liber, bishop, \i. 544.
Liber Pontificalis, alleged authority of,
V. 64.
Liberatus diaconus, v. 408.
Liberiana Basilica, Arausicana, vi. 17 ;
when built, vi. 18.
Liberty, wherein it consists, xiii. 385—
396; of will, Maxentius on, vi. 5;
Caesarius of Aries on, vi. 16.
Library, of Alexandria, extent of, is.
146 ; at London, collected by Elva-
nus, V. 88, \-i. 555 (Ind. Chr.
187) ; of Ussher, praised, i. 10, 25,
placed in Drogheda, i. 231, co\ eted
by the rebels, 231, Dr. Bernard,
keeper of, i. 115, removed to Chester,
i. 231, deposited in Chelsea College,
i. 231, confiscated, i.232, some books
of, embezzled, i. 232, restored, i.
232, removed to Lincoln's Inn, i.
250, consisting of 10,000 volumes,
intended for Trinity College, Dublin,
i. 302, bequeathed to daughter, i.
303, competition for, at sale, i. 303,
purchased by Irish army, and sent
into Ireland, i. 203, detainedui Cas-
tle of Dublin, i. 303, depredations
on, i. 303, presented to the College,
i. 303 ; sales of libraries, xv. 227.
Lich, Saxon for cadaver, v. 194.
Lichfield, cadaverum campus, v. 194.
Lickblae, parish of, i. cxLx.
Liddal, James, Ussher's letter to, xvi.
415.
LIDI — LLES.
Ill
Lidi, or Liti, the city, xi. 426.
Lidyat. See Lydiiit,
Lieltrede, or Bective, iv. 539.
Liffcy, river, xv. 10.
Ligeance, oath of, xi. 379.
Lignea basilica, v. 141, 142.
Lilly's Grammar, use of enjoined by
statute, i. 3.
Lilton, William, of Meath, i. cxxv.
Limbus patrum, discussed, iii. 278—
419; prelections on, xiv. 165-177;
not tenanted by souls of pious, xiv.
178-180 ; Bellarmiue's arguments
concerning, refuted, xiv. 181-186.
Limeneia insula, or Ramsey, vi. 45.
Limerick, an Ostman city, iv. 566 ;
Patricius, bishop of, iv. 665 ; Gille-
bert, bishop of, iv. 500.
Limina apostolorum, necessary to be
visited, iv. 459.
Limnus. See Limeneia insula.
Lin, river, beside Formalin, iv. 431.
Lincoln, seeCair Luit-coyt, Cair Lind-
coit; bishop of, letter to, xv. 278 ;
college at Oxford, v. 39.
Lincoln'sinn, Ussherpreacherat,i. 250;
his letter to the society of, xv. 363.
Lin-AUi, or Lann Eala, in Ferceal, vi.
530. See Land Elo.
Lindcoit, near Lincoln, v. 86.
Lindis, river, vi. 216.
Lindisfarne, or Holy Island, iv. 355 ;
see of, transferred to, from York, vi.
605 (Ind. Chr. 634) ; or Ilagulstad,
V. 453 ; bishops of, v. 100 ; Aidan,
bishop of, vi. 483, 606 (Ind. Chr.
651); succeeded by Finan, vi. 523,
606 (Ind. Chr. 651); succeeded by
Colman, vi. 535, 607 (Ind. Chr.
661) ; succeeded by Tuda, vi. 607
(Ind. Chr. 604); Eadbert, bishop
of, iv. 453.
Lindisiensis provincia, v. 85.
Lindonion, London, v. 87.
Lindsell, Augustin, MS. of, iii. 290.
Lingonensis synodus, iv. 190, 193.
Linus, S., v. 21 ; bishop of Rome, vi.
551 (Ind. Chr. 03).
Lipsius, Justus, his letter to Camden
on Constantine's birth-place, v. 232.
Lirinum, or Lerins, vi. 394. See Lerins.
Lisluan, in diocese of Dublin, iv. 552.
Lismore, in Magh Scethigh, vi. 335 ;
S. Mochuda, or Cartliagh, first bi-
shop of, vi. 483, 604 (Ind. Chr.
630) ; S. Cataldus born near, vi. 302 ;
students flock to, vi. 303, 553 (Ind.
Chr. 144) ; S. Tarnanus of, vi. 209;
strict rule of, vi. 510, 511 ; IMalchus
bishop of, iv. 528, 529; Christian
O'Conarchy bishop of, iv. 542 ; MS.
belonging to, vi. 149, council of, xi.
549 ; registry of, iv. 548.
Lisoins, a Manichee, ii. 254.
Lissan, primate's woods of, i. 206.
Litchfield, bishop of, letter of, xvi. 433.
Liturgj', in, vernacular language, i.
309, xii. 441-449 ; why Latin the
language of the, in western church,
iii. 1 2 ; origin of, in an unknown
language, xii. 273; Anglican com-
munion oiEce referred to, xiv. 163 ;
Ussher's respect for, i. 283, im-
pugned, XV. 318 ; Armenian, iii.
213; of Basil and Chrysostom, iii.
220, 359; of Cyril, iii. 216; Gal-
ilean, brought into Britain, v. 394 ;
Greek, iii. 345, 351, 352, 405, 407 ;
modern Greek, iii. 359 ; ancient
Irish, iv. 273 ; Cursus Scotorum,
iv. 274, vi. 480, 481 ; order of read-
ing, in Ireland, i. 40 ; of S. James,
iii. 134, 211; of S. Mark, iii. 359;
various vernacular, xii. 450, 451 ;
Armenian, xii. 452, 453 ; Indian,
xii. 452 ; Muscovite, xii. 453 ; Scla-
vonic, xii. 456 ; Oriental, cited, iii.
202 ; Roman, xii. 407.
Liure Lenach, or Book of Leiuster, xvi.
461.
Liverdum, vi. 337.
Livinus, S., an Irishman, xii. 268 ,
his metrical epistle, iv. 423-425 ;
an Irish bishop, iv. 425 ; his history,
iv. 423-425 ; his Life by Boniface,
iv. 245, 323, 424.
Livonia, three districts of, iv. 566.
Livy, lost Decades of, inquired after in
lona, vi. 126, 127.
Lies, or Luciu.s, king, v. 68.
112
LLOW — LOTHARINGIA.
Llow, or Lothus, of Lauden, vi. 31.
Lloyd, Mr., Vice-Provost of Trinity
College, xvi. 458, 468.
Loarn, brother of Fergus, vi. 242 ; son
of Ere, vi. 145.
Locha, or Lagan, river, near Dromore,
vi. 529, 692 (Ind. Clir. 550).
Lochanus, son of Luidir, vi. 333.
, S., vi. 527.
, or Fiudbamis, vi. 544.
Loch Cree, church of S. Cronan, at, vi.
641.
Derg, iv. 263.
Dergid, in Shannon, vi. 544.
Erne, CIua3Tunis in, vi. 503 ;
Daimhinis in, vi. 532 ; S. Niunidh's
monastery in, vi. 525.
Eighi, vi. 382, 568 (Ind. Chr.
432).
Loderick, or Padstow, vi. 84, 585 (Ind.
Chr. 618). See Lodoricense.
Lodonesia, orLaudon, Pictland, vi. 31.
Lodoricense monasteriiira, vi. 592 (Ind.
Chr. 548). See Loderick.
Loegria, or England, v. 116 ; in Bri-
tain, vi. 93 ; subject to see of Lon-
don, V. 79 ; separated by Severn
from "Wales, v. 111.
Loftus, archbishop, his failings, i. 6, 1 1 5 .
, Adam, Viscount Ely, his prefer-
ments, i. 114, XV. 526.
, Dudley, MS. collections of, i. 41 ;
his letter to Ussher, xvi. 55.
Logareus rex, vi. 407, 409. See Loeo-
garius.
Logarithms, discovery of, xv. 90.
Logh-fol, or Carfull, vi. 267.
Logiura, iv. 443.
Log'weresbeorh, Mons Acutus, v. 149.
Logwor, belonging to Glastonbury, v.
149.
Loigeri, son of Nial, his herd, vi. 490,
491 ; king, vi. 517. See Ljeogarius.
Lollards, favoured by Gregory XII.,
XV. 150.
Lollius Urbicus, conquests, and wall of,
in Britain, vi. 553 (Ind. Chr. 144).
Lomanus, or Luman, nephew of S. Pa-
trick, vi. 537; sent to Trim, vi. 414;
speaks British language, vi. 414.
Lomanus, bishop of third order, vi. 479,
606 (Ind. Chr. 660) ; from whom
Port Loman, vi. 53.
, S., Lachagili, vi. 537.
, S., Lachavair, vi. 657.
Lombard, Peter, titular archbishop of
Armagh, v. 309.
Lorabardy, chief seat of the Cathari,
ii. 251.
London, olim Cair Lundeiu, v. 83, 87;
Aivdoviov, V. 87 ; or Augusta, v.
206 ; Urba Trinobantum, v. 78 ;
mentioned by Tacitus and Ammia-
nus Marcellinus, v. 122; an early
see, V. 79 ; archiepiscopal see, vi.
564 (Ind. Chr. 1 79) ; catalogue of
archbishops of, v. 68-90 ; primacy
transferred from, v. 90, vi. 601 (Ind.
Chr. 604) ; attempts of, to regain
primacy, v. 92, 93 ; S. Peter's, the
first church in, v. 88; cathedral of,
transferred to S. Paul's, v. 88 ; Res-
titutus, bishop of, at council of Aries,
V. 236; where Germanus met the
Pelagians, v. 376 ; Theon translated
to, from Gloucester, vi. 43 ; S. Paul's
of, V. 87 ; wall of, v. 114, 116 : let-
ter of bishop of, to Ussher, xvi. 518.
See Cair Lundein.
Longevity, examples of, vi. 78, 430,
448, xii. 78-80.
Longinus, John, of Cracow, ii. 109.
Longland, bishop of Lincoln, register
of, xii. 375-382.
Longobardus, Restitutus, vi. 383.
Longur, disciple of Dubricius, v. 510.
Lord's Prayer, ancient forms of, iii.
390, 391 ; Pelagian notion on apart
of, V. 326 ; Dosology of, xii. 304,
305.
Lord's Supper, sacrament of, xi. 194,
discourse on, xiii. 192 ; worthy eat-
ing, xiii. 194, 195, danger of un-
worthy, xiii. 196-200 ; a seal of
conjunction, ii. 437 ; article of 1615
on, i. slix.
Lorna, in Dalriada, vi. 147.
Lot. See Lothus.
Lotharuigia, S. Mansuetus sent into,
vi, 297.
LOTHARINGUS
- LUDUNUM.
113
Lotharingus, Robertus, bishop, his
Computus, viii. 6, xv. 481.
Lotharius, king, iv. 172 ; and Ludo-
vicus, diploma of, vi. 50.
Lothra, S. Ruadan'a monasteiy, vi.
472, 590 (Ind. Chr. 540).
Lothus, consul Lodonesite, or Llow,
vi. 31 ; king of Picts, vi. 222-224,
584 (Ind. Uhr. 514); giandfatber
of S. Kentigern, vi. 222, 224; bro-
tlier of Melothon father of Brudeus,
vi. 234.
Loughbrachan, parish of, i. xciii.
Loughcrewe, parish of, i. cxix.
Lough Derg. See Diargi Lacus.
Lough-Rie. See Stagnum Righi.
Lous, Macedonian month, vii. 350.
Louth, church of, founded, vi. 670
(Ind. Chr. 443) ; S. Moctheus, bi-
shop of, vi. 415 ; visited by S. Pa-
trick, vi. 415 ; called also Lugh, or
Ludha, vi. 415 ; diocese of, merged
in Clogher, iv. 514, vi. 417 ; the
corrupt forms Luvedune and Lng-
dununi, used for Clogher, vi. 417 ;
three deanries of, taken from Clogher,
and annexed to Armagh, vi. 417;
county of, vi. 248 ; Conaille Muir-
theimne in, vi. 385 ; Ussher's report
on churches in, lost, i. 112.
Lovanensis schola doctissima, v. 527.
Lower, S., of Glastonbury, v. 132.
Lnach-impighe, an Irish fine, xi. 428.
Luachra Mons, in Nepotes Torna, vi.
543.
Luanus, or Lua, S., educated at Ban-
gor, ^-i. 476, 603 (Ind. Chr. 620).
Lucca, Frigidian bishop of, vi. 412.
Lucia, vi. 169.
Lucianus, martyr, revises Septuagint,
vii. 502-504.
, S., legend conceri.ing, v. 224.
Lucidus, presbyter, deceived by Faus-
tus, V. 499 ; correspondence of, ap-
proved by council of Lyons, v. 500.
Lucii clivus, v. 105.
Lucionum ecclesia, named from Lucius,
V. 218.
Lucius, Britannus, vi. 554 (Ind. Chr.
165).
VOL. XVII.
Lucius, Hibernus, alleged procurator of
republic, vi. 35.
, king, birth, and parentage of,
vi. 553 (Ind. Chr. 115); succeeds
his father, vi. 553 (Ind. Chr. 124) ;
applies to Rome, from which two
missionaries are sent, vi. 554 (Ind.
Chr. 170) ; receives letter from pope
Eleutherius, v. 127 ; founds sees in
Britain, vi. 554 (Ind. Chr. 179) ;
other particulars of, v. 34, 62—65 ;
date of his conversion, v. 53, vi. 552
(Ind. Chr. 108); authorities as to
his date, v. 56 ; a propagator of
Christianity, v. 61 ; his liberality to
religion, v. 153 ; founds academy at
Bangor, v. 160; visits Cambridge,
V. 159, 160; founds St. Peter's at
London, v. 88 ; his grant of Glas-
tonbury, V. 132 ; where he died, v.
1G8, 169 ; builds church of Winches-
ter, v. 154-156, vi. 554 (Ind. Chr.
180), of Westminster, v. 158, of
Dover, v. 158 ; goes ou a pilgrim-
age, V. 163 ; authorities for his reli-
gious labours, v. 164, 165 ; various
dates assigned to his journeys, v.
166, 167, Ussher's choice, v. 168.
, pope, his mandate, ii. 151.
, pope, III., decree against the
Albigenses, ii. 272.
, S., the apostle of the Rhaeti
and Bavari, who, v. 49 ; a Bri-
tish prince, vi. 552, 553 (Ind. Chr.
108).
Lucullus, acts of, ix. 514, &c.
Luda, Gillebert a monk of, vi. 461,
Gervasius, abbot of, vi. 462.
Ludeus, a saint of second order, vi. 478,
527.
Ludha, vi. 415. See Louth.
Ludovicus, or Chlodovasus, v. 472.
, Pius, promotes use of Scriptures,
xii. 290.
, king, his crusade against the
Albigen^es, ii. 390, 391 ; failure and
death, ii. 393-397.
Ludrencus, vi. 169.
Ludunum, or Louth, S. Moctheus of,
vi. 336. .See Louth.
114
LUGACIUS — LUTHER.
Lugaciiia, S., of Cillairthir, vi. 344,
563 (Ind. Chr. 402). |
Liigada, son of Lseoghaire, vi. 478, I
514, 517. See Lugdecl). |
Lagadius, S., son of Ere, of Fordram, I
vi. 344, 563 (Ind. Chr. 402). ;
, S., abbot of Raclina, vi. 527. I
, Laitbir, vi. 527, 598 (Ind. Chr.
590).
Liigaidus, king. See Lngdech.
Lugdech, son of Laoghaire, king, vi.
478, 514, 517, 569 (Ind. Chr. 433),
578 (Ind. Chr. 483).
Lngdunensis ecclesia, Libellus of, iv.
66, 67-81, Floras supposed writer,
iv. 123 ; Lugdunenses Pauperes, ii.
168, 189, their tenets, ii. 175. See
Waldenses.
Liigduno, Johannes de, a follower of
Waldo, ii. 238.
Lugdunum, for Louth, vi. 417.
Lugdunura Batavorum, v. 483.
Lugeus, S., of second order, vi. 478.
, or Ludeus, or Liigidus, vi. 527.
Lugh, or Louth, vi. 415.
Lugldus, or Mohia, of Clonfert-JIolua,
484, 527, 596 (Ind. Chr. 580) ;
mentioned by Cummian, vi. 501 ;
death of, vi. 602 (Ind. Chr. 604) ;
rule of, vi. 484 ; Life of, vi. 472,
511, 537, 541.
, S., ordains S. Cumgall, vi. 527.
See Lugiidius,
Lngna, father of S. Ibar, vi. 336.
Lugnath, S., son of Restitutus and Da-
rerca, vi. 313 ; nephew of S. Patrick,
vi. 568 (Ind. Chr. 432).
Lugneus, father of S. Kieran, vi. 336.
Luguballia, olim Cair Ligualid, v. 82 ;
Guasmoric near, v. 84 ; or Carlisle,
vi. 106-109, 114.
Lugudius, son of Tailchan, of Cloni-
finchoil, vi. 527.
Lngudun, S. Maiy's church of, vi. 417.
, or Clogher, diocese of, vi. 417.
Luguid Mocutheimne, vi. 237.
Lnhil, a disciple of S. Dubricius, vi. 80.
Luidhard, bishop, vi. 600 (Ind. Chr.
597).
Lnidir, Lochanns son of, vi. 333.
Lullus, bishop of Ilniinster, iv. 462.
Lumanus, S., nephew of S. Patrick, vi.
382, 408, 568 (Ind. Chr. 432), 569
(Ind. Chr. 433) ; first bishop of
Trim, vi. 413, 537, v. 569 (Ind.
dir. 433). See Lomanns.
, S., biographer of S. Patrick, vi.
373.
Luminaria, xi. 422.
Lunilev, Lord, library of, v. 159, 393.
Lumnicensis, or Limericensis, vi. 131 ;
Gillebertus cpiscopus, iv. 500, vi.
481 ; confounded wiih Luvidensii",
or Louth, iv. 513.
Lunanus, a Roman, follows Dedan,
vi. 343.
Lunaptius, a contemporary of S. Teilo,
vi. 80.
Lunatica controversia, or Paschal con-
troversy, vi 492. See Easter.
Lupait, sister of S. Patrick, vi. 381,
sold with hira, vi. 385. See Lupita.
Lupercianus, bishop, vi. 26.
Lupije, Donatns, an Irishman, bishop
of, vi. 309.
Lupita, or Lupait, sister of S. Patrick,
nunnery of, near Armagh, vi. 381 ;
buried atFearta, vi. 418. See Lupait.
Lupus, Catalaunensiura episcopus, iv.
60.
Ferrariensis, his epistle to Got-
teschalc, v. 15 i an abbjt, iv. 163,
171.
Sen-atus, assails Gotteschalc, at
synod of Mentz, iv. 43 ; biographer
of S. Wigbert, v. 442, 453.
, Trecensis epL<copu3, v. 95, 368;
brother of Vincentius Lirinensis, v.
372, 375 ; Life of, v. 366, 374,
375, 437 ; visits Britain with Ger-
manus, v. 372, vi. 366 (Ind. Chr.
429) J his address to the English, ii.
75.
, Tirius, vi. 203, 555 (Ind. Chr.
201).
Lurgan, or gronna, vi. 541.
Lusca, Petranus, bishop of, vi. 534, 603
(Ind. Chr. 616) ; in diocese of Dub-
lin, iv. 552.
Luther, not perjured, xv. 115.
LUVE — MACRA.
115
Luve, or Louth, vi. 249.
Luvediin, or Louth, vi. 417.
Luvidensis ecclesia, Louth, iv. 514.
Luxogilum, S. Columbanus of, vi. 481.
See Luxovium.
Luxoviutn, monastery of, founded by
S. Columbanus, vi. 476, 481.
Lyadecus, nepos Dalani, father of S.
Cainuech, vi. 588 (Iiid. Chr. 627).
Lydia, province of, vii. 9, 10, 13 ;
bounds of, vii. 16.
Lydiat, Thomas, account of, i. 30 ; re-
sident in Trinity College, Dublin, i.
30 ; ordination of, xvi. 316 ; discus-
sion of chronological points, xv.
104-107 ; expected in Ireland, xv.
70 ; letters of, to Ussher, xv. 65, 98,
120, xvi. 70 ; of Ussher to, xv. 67,
70, 108, 128, 146.
Lymen, or Earasey, vi. 45.
Lynn, parish of, i. cii.
Lyons, church of, dedicated, v. 491 ;
censure of synod of Carisiacum, iv.
68-81 ; council of, v. 489-491 ;
poor men of, see Lugdunenses Pau-
peres, and Waldenses.
Lysander, acts of viii. 353.
Lysimachus, acts of, ix. 120.
Lyuhes, in pago Elmail, vi. 217.
M
M, sounded like V, vi. 232.
Mab-Uter, i. e. Filius Horribilis, v.
533.
Mac Alpin, vi. 259.
Mac-Basth, an Irishman, vi. 278.
Mac Bryn, family of, herenachs of Kyl-
mor, xi. 436, 437.
Macca, or Machilla, bishop, vi. 180.
Maccabees, books of, not counted can-
onical by the Irish, iv. 250, 251 ;
chronology of, ix. 302.
Mac Carthye, Florence, xv. 228.
Mac Cartin, or Kertennus, bishop of
Clogher, vi. 482 (lud. Chr. 506).
See Mac Kartinus.
, Florence, vi. 420.
Macceus, vates, S. Mochta, vi. 415.
Macchabseus, S., follower of S. Regu-
lus, vi. 199.
Mac Crie, his Life of M<;lville, error in,
i. 3.
Mac Cuill, or Macfil, Blachaldus, Ma-
gail, bishop of i\lan, vi. 180.
Blaccurbius, disciple of S. Gregory, vi.
604 (Ind. Chr. 630).
Maccuthenus, his tituli Vitse S. Pa-
tricii, vi. 375, 390, 411.
Macedonian and Asian solar year, dis-
sertation on, vii. 343-436 ; rules for
finding, vii. 391-393; Ephemeria
of, vii. 413-436.
Maceleus, an Irish bishop, vi. 518.
Mac Ere, two sons of, vi. 236.
Macestown, parish of, i. Ixvii.
Mac-Fil. See Mac Cuill.
Machaldus, or Mac Cuill, or Mac-Fil,
bishop of Man, vi. 180, 581 (Ind.
Chr. 498).
Machethad, archbishop of St. Andrew's,
vi. 189, 190.
Machiaj ecclesia, or Armagh, vi. 438.
Machinensis archiprassul, vi. 480.
Machutus, S., brother of S. Samson, v.
95 ; baptized, vi. 585 (Ind. Chr.
520) ; at Alethe, vi. 595 (Ind. Chr.
570) ; long-lived, vi. 51 ; Life of, vi.
50, 57. See Maclovius.
Mac Gennis, or Magnesius, ancestor of,
vi. 286.
Mac Kartinus, bishop of Clogher, vi.
416, 417, 570 (Ind. Chr. 443), 582
(Ind. Chr. 606).
Mackassaid, Patrick, herenach of Twin-
ha, or Tynan, xi. 438.
Maclovius, S., parents of, vi. 50 ; bro-
ther of Samson, v. 95 ; driven from
Aletha, vi. 602 (Ind. Chr. 610);
absolves the Armoricans, vi. 603
(Ind. Chr. 617) ; his history, vi. 50 ;
a quo St. Malo in Brittany, vi. 51,
381. See Machutus.
Mac Mahon, lineage of, iv. 521.
Mac Murroch, family of, iv. 624.
Mac Nave, vi. 331.
Mac Nissi, bishop of Connor, vi. 629.
Macra, S., martyr, vi. 313-316, 558
(Ind. Chr. 304).
I 2
116 MACROBIUS
Maciobius' problem, si. 248. ,
Mactiileus, au Irish bishop, vi. 518.
Mac Teagh, Phelim, xv. 4G2.
Mac Urse, or Mac Mahon, said to be
Fitz Urse, iv. 521.
Madoc, a name of S. Samson, v. 107.
See Theliaus, vi. 45.
Mieaffe, the position of, vi. 555 (Ind.
Chr. 201, 20S); of Dio, probably
the Miathi of Adamnan, vi. 253 ;
revolt, vi. 556 (Ind. Chr. 211).
Mcedoc, Aedh, or Aidanus, vi. 636 ;
metropolitan of the Lagenians, vi.
600 (lud. Chr. 598); his Life, vi.
594 (Ind. Chr. 566).
Maelcobha, son of Aedh Allan, vi. 603
(Ind. Chr. 612).
Majlcobus, son of Crumvail, vi. 421.
See Mailcobus.
Maelgun GuLneth, or Malgo, king of
Venedotia, vi. 56 ; death of, vi. 598
(Ind. Chr. 593). See M;iIgo.
Maliuniiinus, au Irirhmau, vi. 278.
Maelor Saesneg, in Wales, v. 162.
Mael-Patricius, son of Coskan, vi.
422.
Maes Garmon, Campus Germani, le-
gend about, V. 383.
Sliestraeus, Martial, his edition of Igna-
tius' Epistles, vii. 274.
Magamoide, church of S. Albanus at,
vi. 336.
Magdeburg Centuriators, errors in, iv.
43, vi. 51; a record lirst published
by, V. 320, 323.
Magennis. See Mac Gennis, Iveagh.
Mageo. See Magio.
Mai^h-Echnach, Domhnach mor, a
church in, ^^. 344.
Magheiy-Conall, vi. 248, 249.
Magh HaL See Campus HaL
Magh Lene, or Campus Lene, synod
of, vi. 501 ; same as Leghlenia, vi.
503. See Lene.
Magh-Eath, battle of, vi. 255, 256.
Magh Scethigh, Campus Scuti, near
Lismore, vi. 334.
Magie, Island, xv. 14 j or Magiensis
peninsula, vi. 286.
Magilmumenus, vi. 278.
— MAILCON.
Magio, founded by S. Colman, iv. 304 ;
Bede's notice of, iv. 304 ; called Maio
Saxonum, vi. 535 ; placed by Ussher
at Nenay, in county of Limerick, iv.
304, 539, XV. 14.
JJagijter hospitum, in an Irish monas-
tery, vi. 525.
Magistrates, subjection to, enjoined,
xi. 255-257, 331-335 ; supreme,
highest tribunal, xi. 335 ; civil. Ar-
ticle of 1615 on, i. xliii.
Magistri lectionis, iv. 388.
Maglachlain, Maurice, founder of the
abbey of Newn,-, iv. 539.
Maglocun, or Malgo, v. 97, 98 ; son of
Caswalho, vi. 105, 594 (Ind. Chr.
564 ; made king, vi. 596 (Ind. Chr.
581); censured by Gildas, vi. 63-66.
See Maelgun Guineth and Malgo.
Maglorius, S., parents and birth-place
of, vi. 50 ; disciple of S. Samson, vi.
587 (Ind. Chr. 522), whom he suc-
ceeded, vi. 600 ; his Life, v. 97, 539,
vi. 49, 50.
Magmora, vi. 171.
Magna Charta, xi. 451.
Magna vUlauus, or Mandeville, v. 518 ;
his house at CKnakilty, v, 518.
Magnesia, letter of Ignatius to bishop
of, vii. 61, 62.
Magne^ius, or Magennis, vi. 286.
Magnoaldus, disciple of S. Gall, iv.
277.
Magnum, a monastery in Wales, ubi
S. Nennio, vi. 522.
Magnus, S., Life of, by Theodorus
Campidonensis, iv. 324.
Magonins, or Maun, a name of S. Pa-
trick, vi. 395, 568 (Ind. Chr. 432).
Magornan, S., son of Restitutus, vi.
383, 568 (Ind. Chr. 432).
Maguil. See Mac Cuill, Machaldus.
Magunia. See Muigeo.
Mahomet, rise of, ii. 38.
Maidoc, or Aedan, bishop of Ferns, vi.
521, 536. See Aidanus.
Mailcobus, king, vi. 514, 515 ; sons of,
vi. 479.
Mailcon, king of Guenedotia, v. 98,
vi. 80.
MAILDUBI — MAN.
117
Maildiibi, orMalldusi, called also Mail-
dulfesburch and Malmesbury, from
S. Jlaildulf, an Irishman, oHm Ingel-
borue, iv. 416.
Maildiilph, an Irishman, founder of
Malmesbury, iv. 44G.
Mailso, Welsh king, v. 162, vi. 46;
or Maglocun, vi. 86 ; erects Bangor
uito an episcopal see, v. 112.
Mailgunus. See Malgo.
Mailocus, S., or Caunus, vi. 217, 675
(Ind. Chr. 455).
Mailros, monastery of, founded by S.
Aidan, iv. 304, 606 (Ind. Chr. 643) ;
Cuthbert educated at, iv. 304 ; his
testimony concerning, iv. 305.
Waimonides, value of his writings, xv.
235, 237, 238 ; errors of, xv. 236,
237 ; Skynner's MS. translation of,
XV. 256.
Mainarpu, Mansio Pyrri, iv. 556.
Maio, or Maigeo, founded, vi. 535 ;
Geraldus and Adamnan abbots of,
vi. 697; wasted by Danes, vi. 613
(Ind. Chr. 818) ; Eugenius Mac
Brenoan last bishop of, vi. 535 ;
united to Tuam, vi. 535. See Magio,
Muigeo.
Maisbeii, plain, where Hengist was de-
feated, V. 514.
Maixent, St., town and monastery of,
in France, vi. 4.
Malachi, the prophet, age of, viii.
321.
Malachias O'Morgair, rebuilds Ban-
gor, vi. 476 ; bishop of Down, and of
Armagh, vi. 480 ; first receives the
pallium, vi. 432 ; endows Clogher,
xi. 443 ; Life of, written by S Ber-
nard, at instance of Conganus, iv.
645 ; S. Bernard's epistle to, iv. 535,
536 ; his epistle on death of, iv. 543-
545.
, bishop of Down, in Jocelin's
time, vi. 372, 373, and John de
Courcy's, vi. 452, 453 ; his vision,
iv. 267.
Malchus, brother of Christianus, iv.
642 ; S. Bernard's epistle to, iv.
538, 539.
Malchus, a monk of Winchester, elected
bishop of Waterford, iv. 518 ; his
recommendation, iv. 518,519; con-
secrated, iv. 519 ; his see of Water-
ford, iv. 327, 528 ; afterwards of
Lismore, iv. 327, 528; called Senior
Lesmorensis, iv. 528 ; liis profession
and subjection to Anselm, iv. 565 ;
Anselm's letter to, iv. 528.
Malcolm, Can-mor, vi. 242.
Maldon, in Essex, olim Camalodunum
Trinobantum, vi. 104.
Malea, or Mull, vi. 246.
Maleu.s, Ricardus. See Smith, Richard.
Malgo, king of Venedotia, v. 98, 106
vi. 43, 44, 591 (Ind. Chr. 543), 697
(Ind. Chr. 584); called Maelgun
Guineth, vi. 56, or Maglocun, vi.
56, 78, 79 ; his victories, vi. 64- 67.
See Maglocun.
Maliua and Eedo, i. e. flow and ebb,
vi. 215, 216; ignorance of meaning
of, in Life of S. Servanus, vi. 216.
Mallena fluvius, vi. 214.
Malleus hseieticorum, (see RobertusBu-
garus), ii. 409.
Mallonus, S. See Mello.
Malmesbury, founded by an Irishman,
iv. 446. See Aldelmisbirig, Mail-
dubi.
Malone, William, the Jesuit, memoir of,
i. 64, his challenge, i. 64 ; TJssher's
answer, i. 65; his rejoinder, i. 66.
Mamertus, of Vienne, author of Roga-
tions, vi. 222.
Man, corruption of his nature, xi. 185 ;
enmity of, to God, xiii. 83.
Man, isle of, called Eubonia, vi. 179 ;
dominion of, passed to king of Scot-
land, vi. 182 ; first bishops of, vi.
180-184; Germanus bishop of, vi.
401, 571 (Ind. Chr. 447); his suc-
cessors, vi. 578 (Ind. Chr. 474),
581 (Ind. Chr. 498) ; first bishop
by apostolic authority, vi. 183; bi-
shops of, elected ab omni clero et
populo, vi. 182, 183 ; bishop of, and
thirty-one islands, vi. 182 ; Sodor in
Scotland subject to, vi. 612 (Ind.
Chr. 800) ; bishops of, successively
118
MAN — MARIAJINE.
Man — continued.
subject to Nklrosia, York, and Glas-
gow, vi. 183 ; see of, divided, vi.
183. Chronicle of, see Index of Au-
thors.
Manasses, evil reign of, viii. 159, 160.
Manecnus, disciple of S. Patrick, vi.
426, 569 (Ind. Chr. 431).
Manchan, S., patron of seven churches,
vi. 542 ; chief seat of, at Mohill, vi.
542 ; his Life by Richard, archbi-
shop of Armagh, vi. 542.
, S., or Manchenus, of Menodro-
chit, vi. 542, 606 (Ind. Chr. 6521 ;
or Manichaeus, vi. 542, 543 ; origin
of name, vi. 542, 543.
Manchester, anciently called CairMaun-
garid, V. 83.
Mancunium, Antoninus' name for Man-
chester, V. 83.
Mandabnaucus, rede Modemnocus, vi.
521.
Mandethus, v. 483.
Mandeville, or Maguavillanus, John,
his house at Clonakilty, v. 518.
Mando, forensic use of the verb, iv.
328, 534.
Maiulubrateus of Caesar, vrho, vi. 32.
Manduessedum, v. 83.
Manichaeus, derivation of the name, vi.
542.
, or Manchan, an Irishman, vi.
542. See Mancenus, Manchan.
Manichees, their doctrine of necessity,
iii. 516 ; appearance of, in Gaul, ii.
253 ; sects of, ii. 248 ; Pauliciani a
form of, ii. 249-250; put to death
in France and Germany, ii. 254 ;
name given by Pelagians to the or-
thodox, V. 844, 345.
Mankind, rapid increase of, between
Noah and Abraham, xi. 630.
Mannia. See Man.
Manopera, xi. 424.
Manrique, revises glosses of canon law,
iv. 116 ; editions of, iv. 116.
Mansel, Johannes, v. 191.
JIansuetus, bishop, v. 486 ; an Irish-
man, vi. 295, 552 (Ind. Chr. 66) ;
converts the Luci in Gaul, vi. 552
Mansuetus — continued.
(Ind. Chr. 66) ; or S. Mansu, first
bishop of Toul, vi. 294, 552 (Ind.
Chr. 105) ; Life by Bosquet, vi. 296,
by Adso, vi. 296-298, 339.
Mansum, or glebe, iv. 507 ; manse, xi.
422.
Mant, bishop, error in Church History
of, i. 44, 146-149.
Manus, of Forgney, in Cuircne [repre-
sented by Ussher as six different
persons], vi. 382.
Manuscripts expurgated by Romanists,
iii. 23 ; said to have been conveyed
to Scotland by Fergus, vi. 125, and
deposited at lona, vi. 126 ; fotind at
St. Alban's, v. 184-190; oriental,
collected for Ussher, xv. 285, 286,
324, 342, 551, 552, xvi. 53, 444,
472.
Manwaring, Dr., his Sermon, xv. 415.
Marcellinus, a subdeacoa of Carthage,
V. 317.
Marcellus Ancyranus, creed recited by,
ii. 486.
, Empiricius, vi. 216.
, Julius at synod of Orange, vi.
26.
, Tungrorum episcopus, v. 73 ;
said to have baptized king Lucius,
vi. 554 (Ind. Chr. 176).
Marcion, charged with tampering with
the Scriptures, xiv. 258, 259.
Marcus, a British bishop educated in
Ireland, iv. 393, xv. 9.
Eugenicus, archbishop of Ephe-
sus, bis apology of the Grecians, iii.
195.
Gallovidianus, bishop of Man, vi.
183.
, an impostor, lines on, iii. 75.
, the heretic, xii. 468.
Mardonius, the general, viii. 279-283.
Mare Ictium. See Ictium.
Margareta, queen, vi. 242.
Margaritulae, twenty-five, sent by Gil-
lebert to Anselm, iv. 511.
Marge mons, near Campus Albus, iv.
344 ; or Slieve Marge, vi. 503-505.
Mariamne, death of, x. 415.
MARIAN us — MARY.
119
Maiianus Scotus, liis native countrj',
vi. 282 ; discussion between Englisli
and Scotch concerning, vi. 282 ;
date of his Chronicle, iv. 250, in-
terpolated, V. 105, cited by Ranul-
phus Cestrensis, vi. 148, various edi-
tions of, vi. 282, XV. 481 ; .serious
error in, corrected, vi. 506 ; his ob-
servation about Ireland, vi. 608
(Ind. Chr. 674); follows Hebrew
chronology, xi. 549; MSS. of, xv.
266, xvi. 514; epitomized by Ro-
bertus Lotharingius, xv. 557, xvi.
105, 106.
Maridunum, Ptolemy's name for Caer
Mardhyn, iv. 562 ; Maridunensis
fluvius, vi. 80.
Marias, son of Arviragus, v. 36 ; his
victory over Rodeiic, v. 106-109 ;
defeats tlxe Picts, vi. 552 ; called
Westraarius, vi. 108 ; his date, vi.
108; monument of, at Carli&le, vi.
107, at Stanmore, vi. 107.
Mark, S., his rule of Easter observed
at Alexandria, vi. 498, carried into
Britain, vi. 482; Liturgy of, adopted
by S. Patrick, vi. 480, 481, and
used by the Irish, iv. 273, 274.
Marken, king of Cambria, banishes S.
Kentigern, vi. 226, 591 (Ind. Chr.
543).
Marleborough, Earl of, his Irish col-
lections, XV. 430.
Marnok, S., a quo Kilmarnok, vi. 184,
559 (Ind. Chr. 322).
Dubh, S., called Marnocus Cul-
deus, vi. 199, 5G0 (Ind. Chr.
3 64).
Marriage, of clergy among tlie Ilritisli,
iv. 295; among clerks, iv. 570-572 ;
allowed in Ireland to priests and dea-
cons, xi. 433, 434 ; discountenanced
by Columbanus, iv. 410 ; contract
among ancient Irish, iv. 291, 292 ;
laws of, neglected by the Irisli, iv.
490-493 ; abuses of, noticed by An-
selra, iv. 623 ; sentiments of the
Waldenses on, ii. 323 ; order con-
cerning, issued by. Ussher, i. 191,
xvi. 533.
Mars GallicHS, a work by Patricius Ar-
macanus, v. 357.
Marseilles, v. 396, 401 ; Pelagian fac-
tion of, vi. 18.
Marsh, bishop Herbert, misstatement
of, i. 267.
Martha, or Mordurus, gate of, vi.
189.
Martianus Capella Varro, Irish com-
mentary on Astrologia of, vi. 474.
Martin, Dr. Antony, provost of Trinity
College, i. 199 ; bishop of Meath,
i. 193 ; successor of Ussher, his cha-
racter, \ni. 615, XV. 22, 23.
Marlinesye, belonging to Glastonbury,
V. 140, 142, 151.
Martinus, canon of Bodmin, vi. 85.
, S., vi. 200, 201 ; introduces re-
gular clergy into Gaul, vi. 392 ;
uncle of S. Ninian, vi. 201 ; Con-
chessa, S. Patrick's mother, niece of,
vi. 379, 391 ; called uncle of S. Pa-
trick, vi. 449; S. Patrick will), at
Tours, vi. 391 ; how long, vi. 392,
393 ; S. Romanus with, vi. 339; his
death, vi. 392, 562 (Ind. Chr. 401) ;
church of, near Canterbury, v. 158;
church of, at Cologne, assigned to
the Scoti, vi. 337 ; church at Whit-
hern dedicated to, vi. 201.
Martry, parish of, i. Ix.xx^-i.
Martyr, the first English, v. 48.
Martyrdom of Amphibalus, v. 193.
Martyrologies, various, v. 17, 206, vi.
190, 191 ; Anglo-Saxon, vi. 279 ;
British, v. 17.
Mary, S., of Iloustmanby, church of,
at Dublin, XV. 11, 12.
Magdalen, tradition concerning,
V. 28 ; retires to Gaul, vi. 551 (lud.
Chr. 48).
, Virgin, age, and date of death
of, xii. 510; her worship anciently
forbidden, iii. 477, 478, introduction
of, iii. 478, 479, Roman pleas for,
iii. 480, &c. ; image of, carried into
battle, vi. 176 ; her appearance to
Thomas a Becket, iii. 487 ; Bona-
venture'a Psalter of, iii. 490-493 ;
Peckham's Psalter of, iii. 493.
120
MASIUS — MECHLIN.
Masius, Andrew, his copies of portions
of the Septuagint, vii. 506.
Mason, his Life of Bedell, error in, i.
117.
Masora, vii. 601 ; antiquity of, xvi.
216.
MasorifiE, origin of, svi. 223.
Mass, or Missa, ii. 59 ; meaning of, i.
136; English use of word, ii. 59;
Article of 1566 on, i. xxvii.
Jlassada, siege of, xi. 95 ; capture of,
xi. 110.
Massilia, visited by holy persons, v.
27, 28, vi. 551 (Ind. Chr. 48) ; peo-
ple of, opposed to Augustin's doc-
trines, V. 493.
Mathern, orMertbim, vi. 83, 602 (Ind.
Chr. 610).
Mathews, archbishop Tobias, letter of,
to Ussher, xv. 91.
Mathuseia, age of, vii. 453-456.
Matilda, Countess, her donations to
Hildebraud, ii. 150, 151.
Matthew, S., peculiarities of his Gospel,
X. 532 ; his Hebrew Gospel, vii. 462 ;
citations in, vii. 462 ; alleged mis-
quotations in, xiv. 315.
Matthew Paris, error of, vi. 461, 462.
, Quaestor, an opponent of Thomas
Aquinas, iii. 195.
Maucteus, or Macceus, or Mochta, vi.
415 ; epistle of, vi. 416.
Mauganeus, bishop of Silcester, vi. 587
(Ind. Chr. 522).
Maugtheus, father of S. Moninna, vi.
249, 604 (Ind. Chr. 630).
Mauguin, his charges against Ussher,
i. 128.
Maun, or Magonius, a name of S. Pa-
trick, vi. 395, 398.
Mauri, or O'Moore, vi. 286.
Mauricius, king of Ireland, iv. 542.
Mauri-monasterium, vi. 486.
Mauritania, in Wales, vi. 45 ; i. e. Lan
Padem Vaur, vi. 46, 585 (Ind. Chr.
619).
Mauritius, a bishop, vi. 158.
, a Scythian monli, vi. 7.
Maurus, S., vi. 486.
, father of S. Uraula, vi. 154, 165.
Mavortius, or Mahertius, vi. 132.
Mawornus, a bishop, v. 137, vi. 601
(Ind. Chr. 601).
Maxentius, Johannes, vi. 9 ; errors
concerning, vi. 3 ; native of Gaul, a
quo St. Maixent, vi. 3, 4.
Maxiniia, a province of Britain, v. 117.
Maximianus Herculius, under Diocle-
sian in Britain, v. 176 ; persecutes
British church, v. 191.
, successor of Nestorius, v. 416.
Maximus, at council of Orange, vi. 26.
, a British leader, vi. 132.
, emperor, birth-place of, v. 241—
243 ; Orosius' testimony concerning,
V. 240-243 ; victories of, over the
Scoti, vi. 121, 122, 561 (Ind. Chr.
379).
, Hispanus, v. 241, vi. 560 (Ind.
Chr. 379).
, son of Hencred, in S. Patrick's
genealogy, vi. 378.
, monachus, iv. 485, 487.
Mayerus, Wolgangus, letter of, to
Ussher, xvi. 560.
Mayl, or Moel, vi. 514.
Maynacur, father of S. Synell, vi. 503.
Mayne, parish of, i. cxix.
Mayo, in Connaught, vi. 390.
Meanath, or Menai, v. 162 ; Bangor on
the, V. 112.
Meath, Aldus Slane, lord of, vi. 350 ;
Colman, lord of, vi. 348; orNepotes
Neill, joins Leinster at Clonard, vi.
472; Idunan, bishop of, iv. 519;
Dr. Montgomery succeeded in see of,
by Ussher, i. 62, xv. 155 ; bishop
oF, not an ex-ofEcio privy council-
lor, XV. 189; Ardbraccan, episcopal
seat of, vi. 534 ; corps of archdea-
conry of, i. Ix. ; rural deanries of, i.
see Ardmurgher, Ballimore, Clo-
nard, Duleeke, Power, Kenlis, Mo-
lengar, Ratowth, Skryne, Slaue,
Trim ; dignities and benefices in, i.
cxxv ; temporalities of, i. lii.-lix. ;
Ussher's report of, i. 57, li.-cxxv.
See Midi, Clonard.
Mechlin, Bumold, bishop of, vi. 611
1 (Ind. Chr. 775).
MED ANUS — MENEVIA.
121.
Medanus, vi. 84, 221, 592 (Ind. Chr.
548) ; apud Scotos, vi. 612 (Ind.
Chr. 800).
Medardi et Sebastiani coenobium, in
Gaul, iv. 394.
Mede, Joseph, his examination of the
Apocalypse, xv. 496 ; his Clavis, xv.
495, seven copies of it sent to Ire-
land, XV. 406 ; praise of, xvi. 453 ;
provostship of Trinity College, Dub-
lin, offered to, i. 88, 102, xvi. 37 ;
letters of, to Ussher, xv. 399, 406,
494, xvi. 455, of Ussher to, xv. 561.
Mediation of Cliii.st, nature of, xi. 209.
Mediator, Christ the only, iii. 460 ;
mediators, instances of, iv. 587.
Mediolanum of Ptolemy, Meinod in
Montgomeryshire, v. 82.
Medwin, a messenger of king Lucius,
V. 69, 70 ; alleged labours of, at
Cambridge, v. 159, vi. (Ind. Chr,
176).
Mein, S., or S. Jlevennius, in Armo-
rica, vi. 84, 85.
Meiuod, or Cair Meguaid, v. 82.
Mel, bishop of Ardagh, iv. 542, 568
(Ind. Chr. 432) ; son of Conis and
Darerca, vi. 382; death of, vi. 579
(Ind. Chr. 488) ; biographer of S.
Patrick, vi. 373 ; andMelchu, vi. 180.
Melania, or Tecla, v. 247.
Melanius, brother of Samson, v. 95.
See Mello.
Melcbin, a British poet, vi. 32.
Meldal, vi. 231.
Meldanus of Cluain-crema, vi. 344, 563
(Ind. Chr 402).
Meldi, Pharo bishop of, vi. 512 ; S.
Fiacrius' monastery in, vi. 511, 512,
608 (Ind. Chr. 670).
Meldum. See Maildulf.
Melfes, or Melrose, monastery of, vi.
176.
Melga, king of the Picts, vi. 243-245,
vi. 119, 120.
Melianus, lord of Cornwall, v. 517.
Melinus, opposes Christianity in Man,
vi. 179.
Melior, or Melorns, S., pas.sion of, vi.
564 (Ind. Chr. 411).
Melkin, or Meriin, v. 37, 38, vi. 593
(Ind. Chr. 550) ; Mewin Britannus,
vi, 105.
Mell, church of, dedicated, iv. 542 ;
three miles from Mellifont, iv. 542 ;
or Mellifont, xv. 14.
Mella, sister of S. Ibar, vi. 336.
Mellifont, called Blell, iv. 542 ; mother
Cistercian abbey in Ireland, iv. 539,
542 ; Christianus Conarchy, first
abbot of, iv. 542 ; its subordinate
houses in Ireland, iv. 539 ; account
of it, XV. 14 ; Viscount Moore's
house at, vi. 147.
Mellitus, S., bishop of London, v. 87,
vi. 98, 99, 289, 601 (Ind. Chr. 604) ;
associated with Laurentius, iv. 421.
Melnas, king of Somerset, vi. 583 (Ind.
Chr. 509, 510).
Mello, or Blellanius, a Briton, vi. 273.
Melloniiis, or Mallo, or Mellanius, S.,
V. 174, 175, vi. 566 (Ind. Chr. 248).
Melorus, or Melior, S., v. 616, 517.
Melrose, abbey of, vi. 176, 177.
Metridis Dux, connexion of, with S.
Cataldus, vi. 305, 553 (Ind. Chr.
144).
Melus, king of Somersetshire, v. 536.
, an Irish bishop, vi. 518.
Memnon, bishop of Ephesus, v. 409,
411.
Menorius, bishop, v. 335.
Menai, or Meauath, v. 112.
Menalchus, archbishop, iv. 323.
Menapia, Carausius, a citizen of, vi.
110, 111.
Menas, synod of Constantinople Iield
under, vii. 38.
Menatus, an Irish bishop, vi. 518.
Mendabnaucus. See Modomnoc.
Mendicant orders, their alleged utility,
ii. 297 ; their presumption, and usur-
pation, ii. 297-300.
Menegid, of Anglesey, v. 83.
Menevia, Cambrice Mynyw, v. 104 ;
Twi Dewy, v. 104 ; or Kihnuni, v.
509; or Rosina Vallis, v. 540, vi.
378 ; hodie St. David's, vi. 536 ; a
Welsh see, v. Ill ; Welsh primacy,
V. 108, vi. C02 (Ind. Chr. 604) ;
122
MENEVIA — MEVANIA.
Menevia — continued.
founded by S. Patrick, vi. 5C8 (Ind.
Clir. 432) ; successor.', vi.588 (Ind.
Chr. 522) ; S. Kcbius of, vi. 340 ;
Relveus, bishop of, vi. 433 ; Kinoc
and Hismael, bishops of, vi. 699 (Ind.
Chr. 597) ; last British bishop of,
V. 108; first Norman bishop of, v.
108 ; visited by S. Barr, vi. 521 ;
bees brought from, to Ireland, vi.
521, 622 ; Giraldus Carabrensis
aspires to, iv. 656; advantage of a
pilgrimage to, v. 641 ; four arch-
deaconries in, iv. 656 ; church of,
dedicated to S. Andrew, vi. 378 ;
ecclesia Ismaelis, v. 111.
Menna, sister of Eliphius, vi. 337, 660
(Ind. Chr. 362); of Forces, or de
Portu suavi, vi. 338.
Menodrochit, S. Mancen of, vi. 542,
606 (Ind. Clir. 652).
Mentagra orbis terrarum, iv. 436.
Mentz, three synods of, iv. 42 ; Got-
teschalc condemned in the .second,
iv. 42 ; prelates present at, iv. 42, 43.
Mercator, Nicholas, Usslier's letter to,
xvi. 267 ; letterof, toUsslier, x vi. 280.
Merchiaunus Vesanus, king of Gla-
morgan, V. 539.
Merchiguinus, disciple of S. Dubrieius,
V. 510.
Mercia, a province of Britain, v. 117 ;
occupied by the Mercii, v. 451 j evan-
gelized by Finan, iv. 337 ; council
of, V. 473.
Mercy, what, xiii. 428.
Merdliyu, Welsh for Merlin (see Mer-
lin); styled Wylht, or Silvestris, his
poems, iv. 562, 563.
Merclincb, a parish church belonging
to Glastonbury, v. 142.
Merevid, or Liberudus, son of Ota, in
pedigree of S. Patrick, vi. 378.
Merinacus, a deacon, vi. 194, 198.
Merit, and grace incompatilde, iii. 545 ;
meaning of the term, in the fathers,
iii. 551 ; schoolmen on, iii 575 ; Ro-
mish doctrine of, discussed, iii. 545-
583 ; Yasquez' statement of, iii. 548,
549.
Merlin, two of the name, iv. 562.
, Anibrose,]power of, vi. 579 (Ind.
Chr. 488) ; transports Stonehenge,
V. 678; prophecies of, iv. 559, 562,
V. 90, 104, 508, 517,vi. 36, sought
by Henry II., iv. 560, published by
Alanus de Insulis, vi. 40.
, Silvestris, Wylht, or Caledo-
nius, iv. 662, 563. See Merdhyn.
, Dr. James, edition of Concilia,
iii. 471, iv. 462.
Mernes, orMernia, Fordon in, vi. 210,
211; where Palladius died, vi. 210,
370, 668 (Ind. Chr. 431).
Memooc, a kinsman of S. Columba, vi.
231.
Meroveus, king of the Franks, v. 466,
467, vi. 571, 573 (Ind. Chr. 448,
461) ; founder of Merovingian line,
V. 466.
Merthir, martyrium, vi. 602 (Ind. Chr.
604).
Merthir Tewdrick, vi. 83.
Merthirn, or Mathern, vi. 83.
Merton, John, statement of, concern-
ing Marianus Scotus, vi. 282.
Mervin Vrych, a British king, v. 461.
Mervinia, or Meriouethsliire, v. 82.
Mesopotamia, extent of, xii. 13.
Messe-Priest, ii. 59.
Messiah, prediction of, viii. 138, 139
Messianus, a presbyter, vi. 16.
Metense concilium, iv. 197, 198; Me-
tensis ecclesia, use of Scriptures in,
xii. 336.
Methodius, S., missionary to Slavi, xii.
297-299 ; translates Scriptures, xii.
297.
Metis, council of, iv. 198. See Metcn^e.
Metropolis, several, in a province, vii.
31; confined to one province, vii.
32 ; two in a province, vii. 35.
Metropolitans and bishops, original of,
vii. 41—71 ; formerly judges, vii. 33 ;
jurisdiction of, a source of misun-
derstanding in France, ii. 389, 390.
Meuricus, or Meurigus, vi. 100.
Meur.sius, notice of, xv. 144.
Mevania, or Sodor, or Isla-gruesa, an
island, vi. 179.
MEVENNIUS — MOCTHEUS.
123
Mevenniua, S., or S. Mein, of Armo-
rica, vi. 84, 85.
Mewin, Biitannus Chronographus, vi.
105.
Miatonim bellum, vi. 253, 597 (Ind.
Chr. 590). See Majata;.
Micliael, abbot of Glastonbury, v. 152.
Michomores, an Irishman, disciple of
S. Germanus, v. 378.
Uliddleangli, v. 450.
Midi, or Meath, vi. 180, 472 ; or Mi-
dia, churches in, granted to S. Cia-
ran, vi. 525. See Meath.
Midnight, boundary of two days, vi.
392.
Mila, sister of S. Patrick, 390.
Milan, church of, submits to Rome, ii.
Ill ; clergy of, permitted to marry,
ii. 247.
Milcho, S. Patrick sold to, vi. 387-390,
5G2 (Ind. Chr. 395) ; Patrick's visit
to, vi. 40G ; bis death, vi. 569 (Ind.
Chr. 433). See Miliac.
Mildenthorp, church of the Dithmarsi,
V. 447.
Miletu.s, bishop of London, v. 90. See
Mellitus.
Miievi, council of, v. 259; condemns
Pelagius and Celestius, v. 301, 302.
Miliac mac Cuboin, vi. 387-389 ; filius
Nepotis Buani, vi. 385 ; or filius
Hui Bain, vi. 389 ; rex Aquilonis
Scotice, vi. 40G. See Milcho.
Mill, S. Fechin's, vi. 511 ; made at St.
Andrew's, vi. 189.
Millemandat, castle of, besieged, ii. 382.
Millennium, ii. 25.
Milton, John, exception to his tolera-
tion, i. 77 ; his slighting mention of
Ussher and otherprelates, i. 224, 225.
Mincholeth, sister of S. Columba, vi.
231.
Minerbia, besieged, ii. 350.
Ministry, duties of the, xiii. 557; the
old, xi. 217, 218 ; the new, xi. 218.
Mirabilibus ScripturEe, de, a tract in
the third volume of S. Aiigustin's
works, iv. 250, xi. 543 ; author and j
date of, iv. 250, 286, 291, 378, vi. I
542, 643. i
Miracles, pretended, at an early age,
iv. 341 ; as a test of truth, iv. 343 ;
seen by Cnmmian at Rome, iv. 443;
liberal assumption of, by the Irish,
iv. 344 ; pretensions to, resisted by
Boniface, iv. 458 ; at the building of
a chapel in London, xv. 193.
Mis, Mons, or Slieve Mis, vi. 40G, 407.
Miserbdil, birth-place of S. Dubricius,
v. 510.
Miserneus, an Irish bishop, vi. 518.
Missa, change in meaning of, ii. 59,
60, iv. 274; missarum solemnia, iv.
277 ; various in Ireland, vi. 478,
479. See Mass.
Missals, changes in, iii. 215.
Missaliani, or Bogomili, ii. 232.
Mithridates, acts of, ix. 457, 572 ;
medical writings of, x. 82 ; death of,
X. 44.
Moli, a disciple of S. Declan, vi. 335.
Mobus, S., vi. 360 (Ind. Chr. 364).
Moby Clarinech, S., vi. 590 (Ind. Chr.
540).
Mochelloc, disciple of S. Declan, vi.
335, 5G0 (Ind. Chr. 364).
Mochoemog, lilius Vairt, bishop, vi.
543 ; disciple of S. Carthagh, vi.
543 ; Life of, vi. 429, 472, 483, 533.
Mochohe, i. e. chare mi, vi. 224.
Mocholmog, son of Cainnech, vi. 535,
544.
, son of Gillen, or Colman, son of
Lenin, founder of Cloyne, vi. 535,
544.
Moch-rhos, i. e. Porci locus, v. 510, vi.
581 (Ind. Chr. 498).
Mocbta, teacher of S. Ibar, vi. 5C2
(Ind. Chr. 388).
Moctheus, or Motta, S., of Ijouth, dis-
ciple of S. Patrick, vi. 336 ; bishop
of Louth, his memory preserved in
Louth and Cavan, vi. 415, 438 ;
called Bachiarius, vi. 416, 570 (Ind.
Chr. 443) ; bis prophecy concerning
S. Columba, vi. 415, 578 (Ind. Chr.
482) ; or Maucteus, his epistle, vi.
416; his death, vi. 416, 589 (Ind.
Chr. 537).
, lector at Armagh, vi. 421.
124
MOCIIUA —
MONASTEEIES.
Mochua, filins Niellani, vi. 643, 604
(lud. dir. G30).
Mochuda, or Carthach, S., vi. 543 ;
of Raithen, vi. 5'J8 (Ind. dir. 500) ;
retires to Lismore, vi. 604 (Ind.
Chr. 630) ; death of, ^^. 005 (Ind.
Chr. 637); bis rule, vi. 483. See
Cartliagh.
Mocu-Alti, patronymic of S. Brendan,
vi. 523.
Mocucein, vi. 231.
Mocudalan, patronymic of S. Cainnech,
vi. 526.
Mocu-fir cetea, vi. 237.
Jfocu-fir-roide, vL 541.
Mocuimin, S., of Tirdaglas, vi. 533.
Mocunethcorb, race of, Oissenus of the,
vi. 503.
Mocutheimno, Lugaid, vi. 237.
Moda, fluvius, vi. 528.
Modanus, S., vi. 221; and Medanus,
vi. 612 (Ind. Chr. 800).
Moditeus, S., of second order, vi. 478,
527.
Modocus Priscu?, vi. 184.
Modoranoc, S., vi. 527, 689 (Ind. Chr.
540).
Modona of Ptolemy, the Slanus fluvius
of Wexford, vi. 528.
Modred, or Medrod, S., parents of, vi.
31, 32, 590, 591 (Ind. Chr. 542) ;
gives seven provinces to Ccrdic, vi.
37, 38 ; invites Picts and Scots, vi.
94, 222 ; slain by Arthur, vi. 38,
at battle of Kamlan, vi. 40 ; sons of,
vi. 58.
Modre-necht, mater noctium, vii. 380.
Modwenna, discussion of her date, vi.
249, 250. See Monenna.
Moedhog, or Aedan, S., of Ferns, vi.
425 ; his death, vi. 605 (Ind. Chr.
635) ; Life of, vi. 469, 515, 536.
See Aidanus.
Mogenochus, nephew of S. Patricls, vi.
382, 568 (Ind. Chr. 432).
Mohill, in Leitrim, S. Maiichan of, vi.
642.
Molaissi, or Lasreanus, abbot of Leigb-
lin, vi. 503, 506
, or Lasreanus, of Devenish, vi. 532.
Mold, in Welsli Guid-cruc, v. 383.
Blolengar, rural deanry of, i. ci. ; pa-
rish of, i. cvi.
Moling, S., second archbishop of Ferns,
vi. 608 (Ind. Chr. 670) ; his Life,
iv. 323, vi. 425.
Molissa, or Molassi. See Lasrenus.
Molmutinae leges, v. 154.
Molton, the parliamentary Vice-ad-
miral, i. 247.
Molua, or Lugidus, vi. 641 ; his rule,
vi. 484, 600 (Ind. Chr. 599) ; Life
of, V. 472, 511, 537, 541. See Lu-
gidus.
Lugair, vi. 543.
Molyneux, Mr., Ussher's cousin, xv.
18.
Mona, or Anglesey, where Irish Picts
routed the Britons, vi. 105, 179 ;
S. Kebius settles in, vi. 340, 560
(Ind. Clir. 369).
Mona insula, or Man, v. 479 ; ubi So-
dor, vi. 179, 206 ; a.ssigned to society
of Culdees, vi. 177.
Monacliisra, Egyptian, brought to Bri-
tish islands by Pelagius, vi. 482 ;
and to Glastonbury, by S. Patrick,
vi. 482.
Monachus inclusus, vi. 288; monachus
or episcopus, vi. 463. See Monks.
Slona-daire, battle of, vi. 236, 594
(Ind, Chr. 563).
Mouaghan, county of, vi. 417.
Monarchy, the most ancient form of go-
vernment, xi. 279 ; no ecclesiastical,
xiv. 1-3.
Monasteries, severe manual labour prac-
tised in, V. 540, vi. 475 ; ancient
Irish, iv. 297 ; formerly schools, v.
535 ; maintained b}' teaching, iv.
447 ; employment of, vi. 610 (Ind.
Chr. 697); officers of, vi. 45, submis-
sion in, to superior, vi. 536 ; vows in,
vi. 66; immense number of brethren
in S. Kentigern's, vi. 85 ; site chosen
for, by S. Colman, in a spot of beauty,
with wood and water, vi. 530 ; figure
of a monasteiy, in Gillebert's epistle,
iv. 502 ; dissolution of, xvi. 588.
See Monachus, Monk, Islands.
MONENNA — MORTUARIES. 125
Mouenna, or Darerca, S. Patrick's sis- i
tcr, vi. 382, 584 (Ind. dir. 518). j
, S., of Killevy, her parentage, vi.
249, 584 (Ind. Chr. 518), 604 (Ind.
Chr. 630) ; wiiere born, vi. 385 ;
her monastery built of timber, vi.
283 ; seven churches of, in Scotland,
vi. 249, 606 (Ind. Chr. 650) ; of
Lanfortin, vi. 607 (Ind. Chr. 660) ;
called Modwenna, vi. 249, 250, 608
(Ind. Chr. 675) ; Life of, vi. 248.
Monks, Eg)-ptian, or of S. Mark, at
Winchester, vi. 554(Ind. Chr. 180);
ancient Irish, habits and employ-
ment of, iv. 297, 300 ; devoted to
teaching, vi. 572, to manual labour
iv. 304 ; not reckoned clerics, v. 256 ;
excluded from parochial duties, iv.
602 ; a king assumes the habit of a,
vi. 563 (Ind. Chr. 408) ; three hun-
dred under S. Fechin, vi. 538 ; fifteen
hundred under Lasreanus, vi. 504 ;
three thousand, a favourite number
for, vi. 476, 481, 483. See Mona-
chus, Monachism, Monasteries.
Monktown, parish of, i. Ixxviii.
Monothelites, under Honorius I., vi.
501.
Mons Ambrius, or Ambrosii, v. 516-
519 ; or Stanhenges, v. 516.
Mons Badonis, near mouth of Severn,
battle of, V. 543.
MonsBladmi, or Slieve Bloom, v. 506,
Mons Dominici, or Salanga, vi. 622.
Mons Egli, vi. 389.
Mons EHphii, vi. 337.
Mons Gaudii, castle of, ii. 353.
Mons Margei, or Slievemargy. See
Sliabh Mairrge.
Mons Mis, in Dalaradia, vi. 389.
Mons Pessulanus, orMontpellier, coun-
cU of, ii. 371, 372.
Mons Rcgalis, or Montreal, discussion
at, ii. 340, 341.
Mons Regis, or Reymonth, vi. 196.
Montague, Dr. James, i. 47, 48.
, or Montacutius, Richard, library
of, iii. 358.
Montanists, denied the power of bind-
ing and loosing, iii. 139.
Monterolis, in Leitrim, vi. 542.
Muntfort, Simon de, ii. 348 ; his ex-
ploits, ii. 354-356.
Montgomery, family of, iv. 526, 527.
Months, numbers of days in, vii. 387;
various forms of, vii. 401-411 ; Ma-
cedonian and Attic, vii. 350, 351 ;
Macedonian names retained in Asia,
vii. 355, 358, 359 ; used by Epi-
phanius, vii. 375 ; table of Greek,
vii. 381.
Monumental inscription of king Ar-
thur, V. 145, 147, 148.
Moorelieade, William, surrogate of
Meath, i. cxxv.
Mora, or Moor-church, parish of, i. Ixi v.
Mora lapidea, or Stanemore, vi. 91.
Morality, insufficient for salvation, xiii.
40.
Morcanhuc, Glamorgan, vi. 81.
Morcanunue, Glamorgan, iv. 325.
Mordac, king, vi. 611 (Ind. Chr. 731).
Mordant, Lord, conversion of, by Ussh-
er, i. 68.
Mordred, nephew of king Arthur, vi.
589 (Ind. Chr. 534).
More, Alexander, Ussher's letter to,
xvi. 133. See Morus.
Morebride, see land of, i. liv.
Morgan, i. e. Marigena, native name
of Pelagius, as explained by Julian,
v. 252, xvi. 50. See Pelagius.
Morgan, reply of, to Ussher, xv. 431.
Morgania, Glamorgan, v. 538; Mor-
gauensis ecclesia, or Landaff, v. 115 ;
Morgania, a Welsh tribe, v. 98.
Morgauis, a relative of king Arthur, vi.
38, 41.
Morgant, Lord of Glamorgan, vi, 45.
Morganuc, or Glamorgan, v. 115.
Morini, i e. Marini, vi. 381.
Morinus, John, impugns Hebrew chro-
nology of Old Testament, xi. 534-
538 ; Taylor's refutation of, xvi. 3-5.
Momantown, parish of, i. Ixviii.
Moroni, the two, vi. 300-303.
Mortality, year of great, vi. 515.
Morton, bishop, letters of, to Ussher,
XV. 143, 195, 498, xvi. 264, 351,
Mortuaries in Ireland, xv, 197.
126
MORUS — MUSCRAY-TIRE.
Morus, Alexander, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 5GG, 595. See More.
, Tbdnias, hisHistoriaEicardilll.,
vi. 2S9.
Mosci, their similarity to Walderises,
ii. 178.
Moses, birth of, viii. 43 ; receives the
law, viii. 52 ; his alleged copies of the
law, XV. 258 ; S. Patrick compared
with, vi. 448, 449.
Jloteferus. See Moculheimno.
Motta, S., teacher of S. Ibar, vi. 336.
See Mochta, Moctheus.
Motti, S., Oapella, near Louth, vi. 415.
Mouricus, son of Theudric, \-i. 82, 83,
598 (Ind. Chr. 693) ; a Welsh king,
iv. 324, 325, v. 103, 110, vi. 196,
602 (lud. Chr. 610).
Mousehole, in Cornwall, vi. 345.
Moj-agher, parish of, i. Ixxxix.
Moybolk, parish of, xv. 537.
Moyglare, parish of, i. Ixxvi.
Moygne, bishop Thomas, letter of, to
Ussher, i. 69, xv. 272.
Moylaghe, parish of, i. cxvii.
Moylisker, parish of, i. cii.
Moynietf, parish of, i. Ixxxviii.
Moynaltie, parish of, i. Ixxxvii.
Moyvore, or Templepatrick, i. cxiii.
Much-Hadham, Ussher resident at,
XV. 230, 294.
Mucmore, founded by S. Colmanellus,
vi. 430, 575 (Ind. Chr. 456).
Mucros, i. e. Neraus Porcorum, in Scot-
land, vi. 195 ; afterwards Kilremont
and St. Andrews, vi. 196.
, in Cambria, on theVaga, vi. 196,
602 (lud. Chr. 612).
Mugenoc, disciple of S. Finian, vi. 473,
590 (lud. Chr. 540).
Mugron O'BIorgair, of Armagh, vi. 422.
Muigeo, or Mayo, foundation of, v. 608
(Ind. Chr. 665).
Muigh-Feimin, in Nandesi, vi. 427.
Muigh-heo Saxonum, or Mayo, called
Campus Hen, in Annals of Ulster,
vi. 610 (lud. Chr. 697).
Muirchertach, .son of Ere, ^^. 514.
O'Briain, iv. 521. See Mur-
chard, Murchertach, Muriardach.
I Muirethchiser, a bishop, vi. 518.
! Muirgeu-i-Liban, vi. 536.
Muir-nict, Maie Ictium, vl. 381.
Mula, island, or Blalea, vi. 246.
\ MuUagh, parish of, xv. 537.
j Mullingar, monastery near, i. 59.
I Multifarnan abbey, i. 59 ; held by
j friars, xv. 189; parish of, i. cv.
Muncknewtown, parish of, i. xcvii.
I Muughu, i. e. charissimus amicus, a
j name of S. Kentigern, vi. 225.
j Muni, rubus, v. 509. See Killmuni.
I Muuius, son of Conis, vi. 382, 568 (Ind.
Chr. 432).
Munna, or Fintan, present at Campus
Albus, vi. 504 ; proof for liis pas-
chal rule, vi. 504, 505, 604 (Ind.
Chr. 630); supposed allusion to him
! by Cummian, iv. 344 ; foimder of
I Teach Munna, iv. 343, vi. 503; his
j death, vi. 604 (Ind. Chr. 634) ; Life
i of, iv. 342, 343, vi. 503-505. See
I Fintan.
Blimster, archbishop of, vi. 427; Clou-
fertmulloe between, and Leinster,
j vi. 511 ; Drumcullen between, and
Leinster, and Meath, vi. 532.
Murchard, king of Ireland, iv. 534 ;
king of Leinster, iv. 524 ; his remark
on ^VilUam Rufus' boast, iv. 525 ;
daughter of, iv. 526, 527.
Blurchertach, king of Ireland, iv. 518,
I 327 ; letter of, to Anselm, iv. 626.
! Muredaig, nepotes, vi. 478, 514.
Murgeus, bisliop, vi. 606 (Ind. Chr.
650).
Muriardach, king, Anselm to, iv. 327,
520, 621, 523, 524. See Murcher-
tach.
Muriartach, father of S. Laurence
O'Toole, iv. 553.
Muredus, king of Ultonia, vi. 115.
Murelluni, Albigenses defeated at, ii.
368.
Mm-geus, an Irish bishop, vi. 479 ; or
Muirgeu-i-Libau, vi. 536.
; Miirtheimne, Campus, vi. 248.
Muscovite version of the Scriptures, xii.
I 424.
Mascray-tire, vi. 534.
MUSIC — NENAY. 127
Music, Ussher classed among profi-
cients in, i. 321.
Muskett, Mr., a priest, xv. 431.
Mycale, battle of, viii. 283, 284.
Mynau insula, or Anglesey, vi. 218,
582 (lud. Clir. 508).
Mynyw, or St. David's, v. 105.
Myoparones piratici, vi. 273.
Mysia, v. 225-227; extent of, vii. 8,
11.
Hysteria divina, iv. 277.
Mysterium, inscribed on papal crown,
XV. 115.
Mystica iniquitas, iii. 1 0.
Naas, monument near, v. 518.
Nadfraich, Aengus, son of, vi. 42G,
427.
Npesson, where, v. 222.
Naisus, orNesus, the city, v. 225, 226,
228, 230, 231.
Naitan, king of the Picts, iv. 355, vi.
244 ; or Nectan, vi. 246, 487, 498 ;
adopts Roman rule of Easter, vi.
610 (Ind. Chr. 710); expels family
of lae, vi. 611 (Ind. Chr. 717).
Namatius, at synod of Arausio, vi. 26.
Nan, or Nanus, king of Scoti, vi. 216.
Nancarban, Cadoc, abbot of, v. 535.
See Lancarvan.
Nandesi, in east of Munster, vi. 426 ;
S. Declan of, vi. 427 ; Ere lord
of, vi. 334 ; Lismore in, vi. 511 ;
Atrium Dobrani in, vi. 334 ; under
S. Declan, vi. 332 ; converted by
Kieran, vi. 346.
Nanny, or Julianstown, the parish of,
i. Ixiv.
Nannyd Lamderc,S., vi. 473, 590 (Ind.
Chr. 540).
Nant Badon, a valley on the Avon, v.
544.
Naples, Julianus the Pelagian taken
near, v. 423.
Narbonense concilium, against the
Waldenses, ii. 273.
Nascanus, sons of, vi. 543.
Nascnse castrum, or Naas, v. 518.
Natale different from Nativitas, vi.
377.
Natanleaga, in Hampshire, v. 531.
Natanleod, or Nazaleod, British king,
slain, V. 531, vi. 582 (Ind. Chr.
508) ; probably same as Uther, v.
533. See Nathaliodus, Natanleod.
Nathan, S., vi. 339, 573 (Ind. Chr.
450).
Nathi, son of Garrchon, vi. 368, 369 ;
lord of a territory in Leinster, vi.
405, 568 (Ind. Chr. 431).
Nathineus, presbyter, vi. 538, 600
(Ind. Chr. 599).
Nations, all, have their respective he-
roes, vi. 36.
Nativitas, i. e. dies obitns, vi. 445.
i Navan, Book of, vi. 484, 526 ; Mr.
Puttock, of, i. 66.
Navus, or Caunus, vi. 566 (Ind. Chr,
425).
Nazaleod, or Natanleod, v. 531.
Nazanleoga, in Hampshire, v. 531.
Naziarius, an Irish bishop, vi. 518.
Nebuchadnezzar, date of, viii. 181 ;
besieges Jerusalem, xii. 128 ; chro-
nology of, xii. 132-142.
Nechtan, bishop, vi. 383, 568 (Ind.
Chr. 432).
Nectan, or Naitan, king of Picts, vi.
246, 257. See Naitan.
Nectariiis, patriarch of Constantinople,
abolishes public confession, iii. 104,
105, 108.
Nehemias, at Susa, viii. 302 ; at Jeru-
salem, viii. 310.
Neighbour, duty towards, Article of
1615 on, i. xliv.
Neill Naigiallach. See Niall.
, Nepotes, vi. 530.
Neilstown, see-land of Meath, i. liv.
Nellus. See Niall.
Nem, or Abhan-mor, the river of Lis-
more, vi. 511.
Neraedus, or Nimeth, vi. 378, 379.
Nemthur, or Empthor, at Alcluid, vi.
376.
Nen, river, ubi Dornfurd, v. 86.
Nenay, or Magio, abbey of, iv. 539.
128
NENDRUM — NINNIDIUS.
Nendrum, or Ednim, Coelan of, vi. ;
522.
Nennid. See Naniiyd.
Nennio, bishop of Magnum Monaste-
riuni, vi. 522, 585 (lud. Chr. 520) ;
not Nennius, vi. 523.
Nennius, disciple of Elbodus, iv. 356,
or Elvodiigus, vi. 374 ; date of, iv. '
378, XV. 5, 6, identified with Gildas,
XV. 6 ; his alphabet, xvi. 150; MSS.
of, iv. 295, xvi. 555 ; valuable Cam-
bridge MS. of, XV. 5.
Nepos Daland, or Ua Dalann, vi. 473.
, Biiani, Miliuc of, vi. 385.
Nepotes Neill, vi. 180; in Meath, vi.
472 ; Aidus Flann, lord of, vi. 530 ;
extent of, vi. 532.
Torna, or TJi Toma, S. Aidan's,
church in, vi. 543.
Nessan, S., of Inis Mac Nessain, vi.
531, 577 (Ind. Chr. 4fi2) ; his Evan-
gelistarium, called Ker-lowre, or
the Garland of Howth, vi 531.
, mentioned by Cuinmian, vi. 501 ;
of second order of saints, vi. 478,
595 (Ind. Chr. 570); successor of,
iv. 339, 442.
Nesta, or Annes, filia Resi, iv. 556.
Nestorians, error of, iv. 403.
Nestorius, his heresy, v. 408 ; classed
with Celestius, v. 411-413.
Netherlands, religious dissensions in,
xiii. 243, 248.
Nevill, old family name of Dssher, i. 1.
Nevoracum, abbey of, iv. 539. See
Newry.
Newgate, at Dublin, xv. 12.
Newman, William, a Fellow i/f Trinity
College, Dublin, i. 150, 151.
Newport, conference at, i. 254, 255.
Newry, or Nevoracum, founded, iv.
539 ; other names of, iv. 539.
Newtowne by Kells, parish of, i.
Ixxxviii.
by Trym, i. Ixxxiv.
NewtownfertuUagh, i. cxv.
Niall, surnamed Naeigiallach, vi. 115,
230, 559 (Ind. Chr. 360) ; Laogh-
aire, son of, vi. 412. '
NiaUan, father of Eoghan, vi. 418.
Nicasius, S., v. 175.
Nice, council of, v. 237, vi. 559 (Ind.
Chr. 325); see of Rome not respected
before, iii. 19; decree of, regarding
Easter, vi. 507 ; British bishops at,
v. 236, 237 ; synod after, little
known, vii. 316 ; acts of, iii. 46, 355,
vii. 63, xii.-389, 396 ; subscriptions
of, spurious, vii. 25 ; Arabic acts of,
vii. 37.
, second council of, ii. 40.
Nicetas, author of the Te Deum, ac-
cording to the Irish Liber Hymno-
rnm, vii. 300.
Nicholas, S., church of, in city of Dub-
lin, iv. 552.
, prior of Wallingford, iv. 550.
I., pope, tyranny of, ii. 44-46 ;
Hincmar's letter to, iv. 197, 198.
Nicolaitse, or Clerici uxorati, ii. 357,
358.
Nicolaus, S., aCnldee bishop, vi. 175,
176 ; his death and inscription, vi.
175, 176, 558 (Ind. Chr. 304) ; re-
lics of, discovered at Peebles, vi. 177.
, Harlemius, vi. 358.
Nidrosiensis episcopus, the primate of
Norway, vi. 182.
Nielpha, or Neaufla, synod of, iv.
185.
Nigra Gens, the Danes and Normans,
vi. 263.
Nimetodorensis parochia, v. 375.
Ninianus, S., or Ringen, vi. 200 ;
birth-place of, vi. 203 ; bishop of
Candida Casa, vi. 565 (Ind. Chr.
412); ordains and consecrates, vi.
207 ; retires to Ireland, vi. 565 (lud.
Chr. 420) ; his relatives in Ireland,
vi. 209 ; his death, vi. 568 (Ind.
Chr. 432) ; works ascribed to, vi.
209 ; Life by Aelredus, vi. 209; his
Irish Life, vi. 209 ; Life by John
Tinmouth, vi. 200.
Ninius, his catalogue of Bitish sees, v.
82 ; anachronism in, vi. 148 ; his
statement of, on S. Palladius, vi. 3 67 ;
on S. Patrick, vi. 398.
Ninnidius, S., of Loch Erne, vi. 525,
589 (Ind. Chr. 529).
NIVERNUM — OCINIS.
129
Nivernuni, or Nevers, festival of S. Pa-
trick at, vi. 460.
Noah, chronology of, xi. 506 513 ;
sons of, chronologj- of, xi. 514-559.
Nobber, parish of, i. xci. ; rectory of,
appropriate, i. Ivii. ; corps of arch-
deaconr)' of Kells, i. Ixi.
Noel's Catechicui, i. clxi.
Noendrum, monastery of, vi. 522, 529,
585 (Ind. Chr. 520).
Nola, S. Patricius bishop of, vi. 460.
Nola, or bell, of S. Brigid, vi. 465 ;
cast by Gildas, vi. 469.
Nonnita, mother of S. David, vi. 433,
577 (Ind. Chr. 462).
Nordanhumbri, Eadbert, king of, vi.
376.
Nordmanni, orOstmen, iv. 5G0 ; their
migrations, iv. 566, 567 ; fleet of, in-
vades Ireland, vi. 277 ; fleets of, de-
feated by Scots, vi. 421, xv. 17.
Norinburgli, refugees of, their letter to
Ussher, xv. 545-548.
Nortalbingia, v. 447 ; or Old Saxony,
V. 447, 448.
Norlhmanni. See Nordmanni.
Nortlmmberland, extent of, iv. 357 ;
three Iri^h bishops of, iv. 358 ; mo-
nasticism introduced into, vi. 483 ;
county of, vi. 204.
Noi thwegia, or Scangia, vi. 421.
Norton, a printer and publisher, xv.
65, 66.
Norwaj' and Denmark, subject to Bri-
tain, V. 60 ; called Camera Britan-
niae, vi. 84 ; Christianity spread in,
vi. 34 ; chiefs of, intermarry with
British, vi. 34 ; converted by S. Sum-
mina, an Irish virgin, iv. 547 ; re-
planted by Adrian the Fourth, iv.
547 ; S. Kentigern's disciples go to,
228 ; isles of Scotland subject to,
vi. 182 ; under Turgesius, vi. 420,
421.
Norwich, Joseph Hall, bishop of, his
letter to Ussher, xvi. 598.
Notker Balbulus, his misapprehension
of Bede, vi. 244.
Labeo, his version of the Psalms,
xii. 308.
VOL. XVII.
Notingus, episcopus Veronensis, iv. 48.
Nouglnvall, chajiel of, i. cxiv.
Novan, parish of, i. Ixxxiv.
Novelties, religious, our Saviour's pre-
scription against, iii. 15.
Nugent, Walter, letter of, to Usslier,
xvi. 508.
Numidia, Sylvanus primate of, v. 301.
Nynia. See Ninianus.
Nyvor, or Ybar-cyntracta, or Newiy,
iv. 539.
0
Oatlis, two kinds of, xi. 378; under
English constitution, xi. 379 ; obli-
gation of, xi. 377 ; not binding on
Papists, ii. 455 ; avoided by Wal-
denses, ii. 177-180 ; of allegiauce,
sanctioned, xi. 381-383 ; adminis-
tered on Garland of Howth, vi, 531,
on Cadoc's Gospel, v. 535 ; negative,
proposed by Ussher, i. 248.
Obedience, honour of, xi. 342, 343 ;
duty of, xi. 344-347; implicit, re-
quired, xi. 349 ; active and passive,
xi. 377 ; passive, xi. 355, 356.
O'Beirne, bishop, his opinion on the
Irish canons, i. 179.
Obinus, or Ouinus, bishop of London,
V. 88.
O'Bragan, David, bishop of Ch'gher,
vi. 417.
O'Brian, family of, on throne, iv. 521.
, Dermot, or Derraeth, iv. 521.
, Muircertach, king, iv. 521. See
Muircheartach.
, Turlogh. See Tordelbachus.
Obsignation in sacraments, xv. 505,
511, 513.
Occitanical language, xv. 67.
Occo Scarlensis, vi. 91.
Ocha, in Meath, battle of, vi. 145, 578
(Ind. Chr. 483).
OCliearbalan, German, bishop of Der-
ry, vi. 417.
Ochmais, or Ochinis, father of Con-
chessa, vi. 379.
Ocinis, or Ochinis. See Ochmais.
ir.o
OCONOR — ONOMATA.
OConor, Tomaltacli, archbishop of Ar-
magh, vi. 452.
, Domu'gh, a convert, xvi 506.
Octa, son of Hengist, v. 515.
Octai'la of Adamantius, vii. 487.
Octavian, cardinal, sent to Ireland, iv.
369.
de Palatio, register of, i. cxxx.
OctaA-ius de Strada, error of, v. 513.
Octha, or Ebusa, vi. 202 ; juxta Sco-
tiam, vi. 228.
Octoselis, vii. 488, 513.
Odaige. See Potitus.
Odamnanus, S., of Inchketh, vi. 221,
579 (Ind. Chr. 448). See Adaui-
nanus.
Odder, parish of, i. l.^xix.
Odila, vi. 169.
Odilbaldus, king, vi. 92.
Odilo Cluniacensis, ii. 86, iii. 255.
Odissus, fihus Gorauid, vi. 378 ; father
of Potitus, vi. 378.
Odoacer, or Odobogares, king of the
Heroli, v. 512.
Odobogar, or Odoacer, v. 512.
Odomnanus, S., vi. 221. See Odam-
nanus, Adamnanus.
Odullane, Felix, bishop of Ossory, vi.
526, 618 (Ind. Chr. 1102, recte
1202).
Odulphus, vi. 171.
Oecolampadius, charged by Sixtus Se-
nensis with Bertram's book, ii. 54.
Oeconomus of a church, xi. 429, 430,
434.
Oeconomus Kemorum metropolis, Yul-
fadus, iv. 60.
Oen, vision of, iv. 264; the soldier
■who brought S. Patrick's purgatory
into notice, yi. 461.
Oengus, king of the Picts, vi. 611
(Ind. Chr. 756). See Unnust.
Oeric. See Osric.
O'Fary, a converted priest, i. 89.
Offa, king, restores St. Alban's, vi.
95-97.
Offan, iv. 467.
Offices, divine, in vulgar tongue, xii.
441-449 ; in Ireland, conformed to
England, iv. 275.
Oflicium, CanouicorumLaterauensium,
! vi. 393, 401 ; S. Kannici, vi. 520 ;
: translationis SS. Patricu, Brigidse,
j et Columboe, vi. 452.
; Oghgul, an island, v. 453, 554.
j Ogormaghej-n, or Burchard, of Slieve
I Margey, vi. 93.
j O'Hagan, Bryan, of Camteal, xvi.
: 465.
j O'Heogain, Philip, xi. 423. 424.
O'Hirraghey, David, archbishop of
! Armagh, i. cxxxi.
Orbila, or Servila, vi. 248.
Oil, present of, sent to Colcus, iv. 467.
Oilill Molt, death of, vi. 515.
Oii-chindeach. See Herenach.
Oire-giall, or Oriel, vi. 418.
Oisc, son of Hengist, v. 471, vi. 575
(Ind. Chr. 457).
Oiscingas. See Aesc-Kynges.
Oisseneus, son of Eman, vi. 503, 606
(Ind. Chr. 640).
Olaus, son of Gtodred, iv. 521.
Olcanus, bishop, ordained, vL 518; his
church, vi. 145, namely Dercanensis,
vi. 518, 578 (Ind. Chr. 474); visits
Gaul, vi. 518; adistinguished teacher,
vi. 519; his labours, vi. 573 (Ind.
Chr. 450).
Olcnais, father of S. Ailbhe, vi. 333.
Oldcasde, parish of, i. cxvili.
Old Court, at Rath Inbheir, vi. 405.
: OUa Tulcani, ii. 85.
j Oloferues, or Ethereus, vi. 170.
; Oltcanus. See Olcanus.
j Olt Saxon, or Old Saxony, v. 453.
I Omission, sins of, mourned for by
I Ussher, i. 277.
! 0' Moore, or Mauri, ancestor o{, vi.
! 286.
Omri, chronology of, xii. 98.
{ O'JIujedus, Amlavus, archbishop, vL
: 452.
j O'Murgair, Mugron, vi. 422.
j Ondemona, battle of, ^i. 236, 594 (Ind.
Chr. 563).
O'Keil, Dovenaldns, his letter, vi. 269,
284.
Onesimus, bishop, vii. 49.
Onomata, for nomina, iv. 454.
ONUPHRIUS — OSSORY.
131
Onaphrius Pan^^nius, error of, v. 613,
730.
Oostkorckeiise Brcviarium, vi. 315.
Oplialonses, ubi CloufertinuUue, vi.
511.
Opheathrach, Ardstraw in, \n. 417.
0'<ppvc dvriKrj, the Western Cliurch,
ii. 34.
Opilio, at synod of Orange, vi. 26.
Orange, council of, vi. 18. See Arau-
sio.
Oratories, introduced by Aldebert, to
the prejudice of churches, iv. 459.
Orbacura, now Orbez, Gotteschalc's
monastery, iv. 14, 15 ; in diocese
of Soisson, iv. 15, 28 ; Ratrannus,
abbot of, iv. 171.
Orbila, or Serbila, vi. 604 (Ind. Chr.
630).
Orcades. See Orkneys.
Orders, of some Scottish and British bi-
shops deemed invalid, iv. 350, 351 ;
holy, in Ireland, degrees of, xi. 433;
episcopal, Ussher's sentiments on, i.
258, 259 ; seven, iv. 501, 602.
Ordination, per saltum, i. 259 ; invo-
luntary episcopal, vi. 49 ; repeated,
vi. 49 ; a pope ordained at ten or
twelve, ii. 107 ; office of, by whom
performed, xvi. 99, 100; foreign,
Ussher's sentiments on, i. 304 ; Irish
Article of 1566 on, i. xxvi. ; dif-
ferent subscriptions at, in England
and Ireland, i. 182 ; Ussher's un-
willingness to confer, ou the illiterate,
i. 288.
Ordius, an Irish bishop, vi. 518.
Ordo Romanus, enforced by Charle-
magne, xii. 27G.
Orentius, a Pelagian, v. 359.
Oretana urbs, in Spain, see of Sedu-
lius, vi. 321.
Oric, son of Leo, vi. 378.
Oriel, or Airghialla, extent of, vi. 418.
Orienlalium regio, or Orier, vi. 418.
Orier, or Oricntalis regio, vi. 418.
Origen, Pelagian heresy derived from,
v. 272, 273 ; his doctrine on purga-
tory, iii. 185 ; his labours on Greek
Scriptures, vii. 482 ; !:is Tetrapla and
Origen — contin ued.
Ilexapla, vii. 485 ; his testimony
concerning Britain, vi. (Ind.
Chr. 236).
Original sin, doctrine of, xi. 185 ; Ce-
lestius on, v. 279; Irish Article of
1615 on, i. xxxvii.
Orior, or Orier, or Airthir, same as
Orientales, vi. 418.
Orkneys, the, subdued by the Romans,
vi. 319, 552 (Ind. Chr. 81) ; the
first seat of the Picts, vi. 103, 105 ;
bishopric of, founded by S. Serva-
nus or Serf, vi. 212, 213, 568 (Ind.
Chr. 431); Irish missionary to, vi.
628 ; S. Kentigcrn sends disciples
to, vi. 228 ; pirates of, v. 635, de-
stroy Welsh MSS., V. 942.
Ormond's Gate, at Dublin, xv. 12.
Orosius, at synod of Carthage, v. 301 ;
at synod of Jerusalem, v. 284, 285 ;
motive of, for writing his Apology,
V. 288, 289.
Osa, an island, vi. 77.
Osbern, biographer of S. Dunstan, iii.
20G.
Osca, the river Esk, v. 79, 101.
Oscinga;, kings of Kent, vi. 579 (Ind.
Chr. 488).
Oscitel, archbishop of York, iv. 571.
Osissimi, Paulus, bishop of, vi. 78.
Ositha, S., disciple of S. Moninna, vi.
250 ; her lineage, and acts, vi. 249 ;
becomes abbess of a house in Villa
Chicensi, vi. 600 (Ind Chr. 675).
Oskelly, Thadeus, xi. 435.
Oslac, a Goth, v. 445 ; a Northum-
brian chief, vi. 262.
Osraigi. See Ossory.
Osric, son of Hengist, v. 515, vi. 679
(Ind. Chr. 488); death of, vi. 583
(Ind. Chr. 512).
Ossargy terra, or O.ssory, vi. 426.
Ossissimi, or Leon, bishop of, vi. 589
(Ind. Chr. 529). See Osissimi.
Ossory, visited by S. Patrick, vi. 426 ;
christianized by S. Kiaran, vi. 332,
33G, 346 ; S. Dominicusof, vi. 622;
Upper, Aghabo in, vi. 526 ; place
of its junction with Eleand Leix, vi.
OSSORY — PALLADIUS.
Ossorj' — continued.
511 ; see of, removed from Aghabo
to Kilkemi}', vi. 526; see of, suffra-
gan to Dublin, iv. 551.
Ostersalt, an arm of the sea, v. 447.
Ostiaei, or Ostiones, iv 566.
Ostiarius, duties of, iv. 504.
Ostium Ailbine, S. Patrick at, vi.
408.
Ostmen, who, xv. 11 ; their origin and
history, iv. 5G6 ; called Nordmanni,
iv. 566 ; three episcopal seats of, in
Ireland, iv. 326-329; in Ireland,
preferred ecclesiastical connexion
with the Anglo-Xornians, iv. 328,
bishops of, profess obedience to the
see of Canterbury, iv. 564-566.
O'Sullevan Beare, Philip, Ussher's
judgment of, i. 131, vi. 286 ; his
retort, i. 132 ; his lies, iv. 334, 337;
liis vanity, iv. 354 ; a " blockhead,"
iv. 366 ; his stolidity, iv. 369. See
Sullevan.
Osulph, Earl of Nortbumbria, vi. 262.
Oswald, archbishop of York, v. 142.
, bishop of Worcester, iv. 569,
570.
, king, defeats CfedwaUa, vi. 605
(Ind. Chr. 634) ; slain, vi. 606 (Ind.
Chr. 642) ; annual commemoration
of, at Hexham, iii. 205 ; his Life by
Andreas Leucander, iv. 571 ; Os-
walde's-law, a charter, iv. 569.
Oswy, king of Nortbumbria, subjects
Picts and Scots, vi. 208; wrought
upon bj' Wilfrid, iv. 346 ; appoints
Ceadda in his room, iv. 349 ; his
date, vi. 607 (Ind. Chr. 664); suc-
ceeded by Egfrid, vi. 608 (Ind. Chr.
670).
Ota, or Ode, in S. Patrick's pedigree,
vi. 378.
Otfrid Wissenburgensis, version of the
Gospels by, xv. 301, 302.
Othlo, biographer of S. Boniface, iv.
465.
Othniel, date of, xii. 73.
Otidus, or Potitus. See Potitus.
O'Toole, or O'Tuohail, family of, iv.
553.
Otto Magnus, letter of, to John XII.,
ii. 48.
Otto III., hisdipliima, ii. 91,92; seeks
to establish imperial seat at Rome,
ii. 93.
O'Tuohail, Muircertach, father of S.
Laurence O'Toole,, iv. 553.
Oubraus, a Welsh queen, v. 110.
Oudartus, Nicholas, vi. 487.
Oudoceus, bishop of Landaff, iv. 324,
325, V. 109, vi. 325, 602 (Ind. Chr.
604, 610); his lineage, v. 109, vi.
599 (Ind. Chr. 596) ; contemporary
of S. Teilo, vi. 80 ; grants made to,
vi. 196 ; his Life, vi. 81.
Ouein, iv. 325.
Ovtpvla, Ireland, vi. 267.
Ouinus. See Obinus.
Oveagh-Ulad, or Iveagh, vi. 249.
Overall, bishop, Ussher's agreement
with, on grace, i. 293, 294.
Ovid, banishment of, x. 506.
Owen, or Oen, a soldier, vi. 461 ; his
vision, iv. 264, 267.
Oxford, fabulous antiquity of, vi. 567
(Ind. Chr. 430) ; councUof, iv. 368;
visited by S. Germanus, v. 391 ;
Aula Profunda of, xi. 472 ; Laud
chancellor of, xv. 627 ; Greek MSS.
of Francis Barocco in, vii. 89, xv.
436, 447.
Oxismi ecclesia, Paulas, bishop of, v.
539.
Oxmantown, at Dublin, xv. 11.
Pabutual, brother of S. Sampson, v. 95.
Pacorus, prince of Parthia, x. 297,
311.
Pad, the name for Palladius in Johan-
nes Fordun, vi. 211.
Padstow, or Petrock-stow, vi. 84, 585
(Ind. Chr. 518).
Palestine, early pilgrimages to, vi. 520,
562 (Ind. Chr. 388), xii. 242.
Palladius, several of name, vi. 358,
distinctions of, vi. 360-367 ; the
Irish missionary, native country of.
PALLADIUS — PARIS.
133
Palladius — continued.
356-359 ; a deacon, vi. 566 (lad.
Chr. -129) ; called Patricius, vi. 463 ;
procured Germanus' mission to Bri-
tain, V. 367, vi. 356, 566 (Ind. Chr.
429); ordained by Celestine, vi. 367,
368, 3C9 ; and sent to Scots, v. 367,
567 (Ind. Chr. 431), or Ireland, vi.
353-359, 369 ; dale of his mission,
according to Prosper and Bede, vi.
356 ; first bishop to Scots, vi. 462,
567 (Ind. Chr. 431); object of his
mission, vi. 210 ; arrives in Leinster,
vi. 567 (Ind. Chr. 431); efforts to
convert the Irish, vi. 353 ; three
churches founded by, vi. 368, 369 ;
books and relics left at Cell-fine, vi.
368 ; bad twelve disciples, vi. 368 ;
leaves four in his churches, vi. 369 ;
withdraws to Scotland, vi. 210, 368 ;
remonstrates with king Constantine,
vi. 211; ordains S. Servanus, vi.
212 ; retires to Fordon, in Mernia,
vi. 210, 211 ; where he is called
Pad, vi. 211; dies there, vi. 211,
368, 369, 370 ; date of his death,
vi. 370, 568 (Ind. Chr. 431); tes-
timonies concerning, vi. 367-369 ;
rank variously assigned to, vi. 356;
called an archbishop, vi. 355.
, biographer of S. Clirysostom, vi.
360, 363.
, Blemmyorum episcopus, vi. 365.
, bishop, vi. 364.
, deacon, v. 367.
, Galata, author of Lausiac His-
tory, vi. 358, 359.
, bishop of Helenopolis, vi. 360-
363.
, archbishop of London, v. 88.
, prefect of Italy, v. 323.
, disciple of Evagrius, vi. 362,
365.
Pallium, first sent to Ireland, iv. 536,
vi. 432, by pope Eugenius, iv. 320 ;
fabled to have been conferred on S.
Patrick, vi. 432 ; sent to archbishops
of Canterbury and York, vi. 605
(Ind. Chr. 634) ; granted to St. Da-
vid's, V. 109 ; lost to Wales, v. 108.
Palraarii de Jerusalem, vi. 189.
Palniecaster, near Carlisle, v. 84.
Pampilona, S. Finnin, a Scot, apostle
of, vi. 310-312 ; in Spain, but said
by some to be in Ireland, vi. 312.
Pandi myoparones, v. 468.
Pantagathus, at synod of Orange, vi.
26.
TlavTe^ovaiog, iii. 516.
Pantulus, bishop of Basil, vi. 155, 156.
Panvinius. See Ouuphrius.
Papa, or bishop, v. 489 ; S. Patrick
called, iv. 440, vi. 497 ; the title,
in later times limited to the bishop
of Rome, ii. 66, 141.
Papacy, the, distinct from the church
it resides in, ii. 490 ; schism in, ii.
124, 125; favourable to the Lollards,
XV. 150 ; unsettled in eleventh cen-
tuiy, ii. 126; usurpations of, under
Hildebraud, ii. 141 ; his Dictatus
Pap£B, ii. 141 ; assumption of power
over literary publications by, iv. 200.
Paparo, John. See Papiron.
Papelardi, or Albigenses, ii. 352.
Paper, price of, in 1653, xvi. 249.
Papia, S. Gunifort of, vi. 348.
Papinian, said to have sat at York, xi.
468.
Papiron, cardinal John, legate, iv. 326,
329, from pope Eugenius, vi. 432 ;
conveys palls to Ireland, iv. 320.
Papists, violence of, ii. 451 ; two great
errors of, xiii. 585.
Paradinus, GiJielmus, a literary im-
postor, V. 170, 171.
Paradise, where, iii. 388.
TlapaSotTtg, xv. 237.
Paraeus, David, vir clarissimus, xii.
23 ; error of, xii. 24-26.
Pardulus, Laudunensis episcopus, iv.
60, 112.
Parents, obedience due to, xi 347, 348.
Paries dealbatus, at synod of Lene, iv.
442.
Paris, university of, founded by Clau-
dius, iv. 242, vi. 612 (Ind. Chr.
791) ; Clemens, a Scot, placed at,
iv. 391, 392 ; council of, vi. 593
(Ind. Chr. 557), xi. 344, contra
134
PARIS — PATRICK.
Paris — continued.
Metnlicantes, ii. 301 ; iloctors of Jivi-
nity of, exercises of, iii. 33.
Parishes, -when defined, v. 79. See
Parochia.
Parker, John, letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
425.
, llatthew, archbishop, works of,
V. 133, iv. 647.
Parliaments, Irish, Ussher's treatise on,
i. 311, 312, xi. 449, &c. ; first no-
tice of, xi. 457 ; of two kinds, si.
457-459 ; frequency and object of,
xi. 460, 461 ; clergy, how repre-
sented at, i. 40 ; forms necessary to,
i. 93 ; bishops required to attend at,
xi. 4G0 ; held in various place.s, xi.
461-463.
Parochia, or diocese, is'. 15, 46, 59,
61, 524, V. 92, 102, 124, vi. 427,
540, xii. 65 ; Francorum, ii. 105.
Parr, Dr., publishes L'ssher's Life, i.
316, 317; obnoxious passages in,
cancelled, i. 319, caused seizure of
the impression, i. 264, 265; errors
in, i. 29, 52, 67 ; his jealousy for
Ussher's character, i. 121 ; his state-
ment about Ussher's MSS., i. 315,
316.
Parry, Edward, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 457.
Parva Hibeniia. See Beg Erin.
Pascentius, son of Vortigeni, v. 521.
Pascha di'atjTdaiftov, vi. 499, 507 ;
CTavpw(7i/(0f, vi. 507. See Easter.
Paschal cycle, vi. 564 (Ind. Chr. 410);
rule framed at Nice, v. 237, vi. 559
(lud. Chr. 325). See Cycle.
controversy, variously maintained
in Ireland, vi. 244, 604 (Ind. Chr.
631) ; letter from Rome to Ireland
on, vi. 540, 541 ; Cumniian's letter
on, vi. 605 (Ind. Chr. 634) ; Pas-
cbalis tractatus in Ussher's posses-
sion, xii. 126 ; lamb, iv. 436 ; Pas-
chalis Laferculus, vi. 497.
Paschal II., pope, ii. 129.
Paschasius Radbert, on the encharist,
. iii. 24, 26 ; first explicit Roman
writer on the real presence, iii. 82.
Paschasius Siculus, vi. 149.
Pasor, Matthias, a teacher at Oxford,
XV. 565.
Passagini, or Albigenses, ii. 272 ; or
Waldenses, ii. 276.
Passagium, travel, ii. 276.
Pastoral staff, presented by the king
to a bishop, iv. 325.
Palaria, whence Patarini. See Pate-
rini.
Pater confessionis, vi. 537.
Paterini, or Albigenses, ii. 245 ; mean-
ing of name, ii. 246, 247, 270 ; chief
seat of, ii. 274.
Paternensis ecclesia, or Lhan-Padem-
vaur, v. 115 ; bishopric of, in Cere-
tica, V. 112.
Paternus, Abricensis, vi. 47.
, S., a native of Britany, vi. 45 ;
brother of Sampson, v. 95 ; visits
Ireland, vi. 45, 684 (Ind. Chr. 516);
consecrated at Jerusalem, vi. 45 ;
returns from Ireland, vi. 584 (Ind.
Chr. 517); removes to Britany, vi.
590 (Ind. Chr. 540); at Paris in
560, vi. 47 ; his church in Kerdigan,
V. 113, vi. 46, 585 (Ind. Chr. 619),
subsequently annexed to St. Da^-id's,
v. 113, 114, 541; acts and festival
of, in Armorica, vi. 47.
, Venetensis episcopus, vi. 47, 593
(Ind. Chr. 557).
Parthenebryge, an island of Glaston-
bury, V. 142, 151.
Patianus, work by, xv. 114.
Patiens, S., bishop of Lyons, v. 491.
Patriarch?, the, ages of, xi. 491 ; three
computations of, xi. 492, 502-
504.
, ecclesiastical, jurisdiction of, iv.
609, defined at council of Nice, vii.
63, 64.
Patricia, S., festival of, vi. 450.
Patricianus, a bishop, v. 479, vi. 581
(Ind. Chr. 498).
Patrick, S., Ussher's arguments for his
existence, xv. 135; Dr. Ryves's in-
quiries concerning, xv. 134, 137 ;
statement about, vi. 283 ; called
papa noster by Cummian. iv. 440'
PATRICK.
135
Patrick — continued.
vi. 497 ; mentioned by biographer of
S. Gcrmanus, xv. 8, 9 ; tiireeof the
name, vi. 458, 459, two. according
to Tirechan, vi. 403, Sen Patrick
not one, vi. 445 ; explanatiou of tlie
confusion concerning, vi. 4G2 ; to be
distinguislied from continental Pa-
tricii, vi. 4C0 ; another name for Pal-
ladius, vi. 463 ; an assumed nanje,
vi. 398 ; i. e. Pater civiimi, vi. 400 ;
a Briton, iv. 338, vi. 279, 355, 360,
371, 456 ; various places assigned
for his birth, xv. 9, 10, Banavem,
orBannavia Tabernias, in Cornwall,
vi. 375, or, according to Ussher,
Dunbarton, vi. 375, 376 ; Welsh ac-
count of, vi. 378 ; commemorated in
niartyrologies, as a Briton, or Cam-
bro Briton, or Scot, vi. 377 ; date
of his birth, iv. 377, vi. 380 ; parent-
age of, vi. 375, 379, 560 (Ind. dir.
372); liis grandfather, vi. 375; his
father and grandfather in holy or-
ders, xi. 433 ; his pedigree, vi. 378 ;
Lis brothers and sisters, vi. 381-383,
561 (Ind. Chr. 383); bis nephews,
vi. 381-384, Loman one, vi. 408,
413, 637 ; S. Martin, his uncle,
or grand-uncle, vi. 379 ; Succat, his
baptismal name, vi. 378 ; taken cap-
tive in Armorica, vi. 385, by whom,
vi. 385, when seventeen years old,
vi. 376, at what date, vi. 115, 387 ;
sold to Miluc, vi. 385, 389, 561 (Ind.
Chr. 388), in Dalaradia, vi. 389,
among the Scots, v. 441 ; occupa-
tion during his servitude, vi. 385 ;
attended by the angel Victor, vi. 385;
compared to Joseph iu Egypt, vi.
386 ; period of his servitude, vi. 389,
562 (Ind. Chr. 395) ; second and
third captivity, vi. 390, 391, 562
(Ind. Chr. 390); called Kothraigi,
or Cothirthiach, why, vi. 387, 388 ;
flies from Milcho to Ardcienacht, vi.
391; is sold into Gaul, vi. 391;
visits his parents, vi. 562 (Ind. Chr.
390) ; repairs to Tours, vi. 391 ;
where he is a fellow disciple of Sul-
Patrick — continue J.
picius Severus, vi. 497 ; tonsured
and ordained by S. Martin, vi. 391 ;
length of his sojourn there, vi. 392,
393, 562 (Ind. Chr. 401) ; retires
to island of Tamera, vi. 393 ; wan-
ders about for seven years, accord-
ing to Tirechan, vi. 393 ; or spends
thirty years in the Aralanensis in-
sula, vi. 394, whence he visits va-
rious islands in the Tuscan sea, vi.
394, 395, 662 (Ind. Chr. 402) ;
studies under Germanus, vi. 395, 564
(Ind. Chr. 409) ; called by him Ma-
gonius, vi. 395 ; designed as a mis-
sionary for Ireland, vi. 396; ordained
priest by him, vi. 365, 396, 567 (Ind.
Chr. 418, 430), ovby Amator, when
on his way to Rome, vi. 396, 397,
or when sent to him for the purpose,
vi. 398, on which occasion his name
was changed to Maun, iv. 398, 568
(Ind. Chr. 432) ; visits Rome, vi.
393, 563 (Ind. Chr. 402), where
he meets Declan, vi. 344, 393, and
Kieran, vi. 393 ; consecrated bishop,
according to some, by Celestine, vi.
371, 399, 568 (Ind. Chr. 432), and
his name changed to Patricius, vi.
400 ; sent by him to Ireland, iv. 260,
330, vi. 211, 332, 371 ; or sent by
Germanus, vi. 396, 399, by whom
he is provided with books and uten-
sils, vi. 401 ; visits Britain on his
way, vi. 398, 402 ; lands iu Corn-
wall, vi. 402 ; visits vallis Rosina, or
Menevia, v. 508, where he founds
a monastery, v. 540, and predicts
the birth of S. David, v. 106, thirty
years beforehand, v. 608, vi. 44,
432 ; hindered from settling there,
vi. 402-404 ; date of this journey,
vi. 398, 399, 432 ; meets Germanus
in Britain, vi. 399 ; advent of, pre-
dicted, vi. 567 (Ind. Chr.429) ; date
of arrival in Ireland, vi. 370, 404 ;
the year of S. Ninian's death, vi.
209, 210; an era, v. 131, 132; Ire-
land in previous enjoyment of Chris-
tianity, vi. 353, Ailbe baptized by
136
PATRICK.
Vatr'.Lk — continued.
a priest long before, vi. 333, 330
(Ind. Clir. 3G0) ; preceded hy several
saiuts, vi. 345, 347 (see Ailbe, Ce-
Icstiiis, Colmaii, Declan, Dynima,
Eliphius, Firminus, Guiiibald, Guni-
foit, Ibar, Kieraii, Libaria, Mann,
Eoiiianus, Ronanus, Sedulius, Su-
sanna), especially four, vi. 332 ; ivhy
called Apostolus Hibernia, vi. 345,
347; bis vision, \i. 479 ; founder of
tbe first order of Irish saints, vi.
478 ; proverb concerning his conver-
sion of the Irish, vi. 370; introduces
monachism into Ireland, vi. 483 ;
used the Cursus Scotoium, vi. 481 ;
his paschal cycle, vi. 478, 497; his
rule, vi. 484, regarding women, vi.
510 ; his tonsure, vi. 491 ; number
of his follo-n ers, vi. 404, 568 (Ind.
Chr. 432); lands at Cualanorum por-
tus, vi. 405 ; travels towards Ulster,
vi. 505, 538 (lud. Chr. 432) ; ar-
rives at Inbher Sluin, vi. 405, 406 ;
baptizes Dichu, and builds Sabhul,
vi. 405, 406 ; proceeds to Milchu,
in Dalaradia, vi. 406, 569 (Ind. Chr.
433) ; turus southwards to Campus
Breg, vi. 407, 408 ; lands at Inbher
Colpdi, vi. 408 ; baptizes Benignus,
vi. 408 ; proceeds to Tara, xi. 409 ;
kindles fire at Ferta-fer-Feic, vi. 409 ;
summoned by Laoghaire, vi. 409,
669 (Ind. Chr. 433) ; various con-
verts made by, on this occasion, vi.
409-413; S. Fingar one, vi. 411 ;
proceeds toTailltean, vi. 412 ; founds
Domnacli-Padraig, vi. 412 ; visits
S. Mochta at Louth, vi. 415, 438 ;
founds church cf Clogher. and places
5Iac-Karten over it, vi. 416; founds
Armagh, vi. 418, 419, in -what year,
vi. 414; confers tbe primacy on it,
vi. 419 ; journeys to Meath, and
Dublin, \i. 422, 423, 571 (lud. Chr.
448) ; converts the inhabitants, vi.
423, 424 ; laboui's in Connaught, vi.
426, 569 (Ind. Chr. 434); visits
Kandesi, vi. 42G; converts the king
of Munster, vi. 427 ; meets Aillihe
Patrick — continued.
and Declan at Ca,-he!, vi. 355, 427 ;
defines their respective provinces in
an Irish stanza, vi. 427, 428 ; spends
seven years in Jlunster, and as many
in Cunnaught, but more in Ulster,
vi. 430 ; traverses Dalaradia, vi. 575
j (Ind. Chr. 456) ; a multitude of his
i converts accompany S. Fingar to
\ Britain, vi. 431 ; according to Joce-
lin, visits Rome, vi. 431, 576 (Ind.
{ Chr. 462), is created legate, and his
acts confirmed, vi. 431, receives the
pallium, vi. 432 ; returns by Britain,
vi. 571 (Ind. Chr. 447); founds and
restores many mouasteries, vi. 432 ;
arrives in Ireland with thirty bishops,
vi. 434, 577 (Ind. Chr. 463) ; holds
councils, enacts canons, vi. 434, 571
(Ind. Chr. 448); retires to Saul and
Armagh, vi. 434, 578 (Ind. Chr.
469) ; is buried at Saballuni, vi.
435, 450-452, or Down, vi. 460,
451, or Armagh, vi. 451 ; sixty
years engaged In his Irish mission,
vi. 371, 435 ; chief stages of his life,
vi. 435 ; his death, vi. 580 (Ind.
Chr. 493) ; chronology of, vi. 441-
449, discrepancy of \vriters concern-
ing, vi. 447 ; number of clergy or-
dained by, vi. 317, 318 ; churches
founded by, iv. 322 ; compared to
Moses, vL 447-450 ; festivals of, vi.
460 ; catalogue of his successors, vL
437, 438 ; sepulchre of, discovered
at Saul, vi. 450 ; invention of re-
mams, vi. 451-453 ; translation of,
vi. 453-455.
his Prophecies ; of S. David, v.
106, 608, vi. 44, 432 ; of king Fer-
gus, vi. 145; of Congall and Colma-
nellus, vi. -130.
Glastonbury liintory of; arrival
i at, V. 152, vi. 572 (lud. Chr. 449) ;
his church at, vi. 139; introduces
Egyptian monachism into, vi. 482 ;
alleged charter to, iv. 329, v. 27,
34, 131, 136, vi. 440; mdulgence
procured for, iv. 329 ; feigned letter
' of, V. 143, XV. 136 ; died, and buried
PATRICK —
Patrick — continued.
atGlastonbury, v. 143, xv. 13G, 537;
iiivuntion and translation claimed
by, vi. 455 ; probable origin of claim,
vi. 457 ; festival at, vi. 4G0 ; vene-
rated at, vi. 373, 381, 572 (Ind.
dir. 449).
Writings of; his Confessio, iv.
247, 294, vi. 274, 375, 385-394;
Epistle to Coroticus, iv. 247, vi. 375;
hisHyran,iv. 317; his Synodalia, iv.
278, vi. 510 ; his Testamentum, vi.
146, great antiquity of, vi. 446, 449,
450, 457 ; his treatise de Tribus Ha-
bitaculis, iv. 265, MS. of, iv. 265 ;
publication of his Opuscula medi-
tated by Ussher, xv. 79.
Biographies of, by various au-
thors, -vi. 211, 580 (Ind. Chr. 493) ;
sixty-six in number, vi. 373 ; five
extant in Jocelin's day, vi. 373 ; eight
enumerated in anonymous Irish Life,
vi. 375 ; eight known to Ussher, vi.
374; Fiech's metrical Life, vi. 374
(see Fiech) ; Iri^h anonymous, vi.
368, 375, 385, 387, 388, 397, 400,
411,414, 435,517; Jocelin's, vi. 372,
the fullest account, vi. 372, editions
of, vi. 372 (see Jucelin) ; Maccuthe-
nus', vi. 375 (see Maccuthenus) ;
Ninius', vi. 374; Probus', vi. 368,
373, the most ancient, vi. 573,
printed in the third volume of Bcde's
works, vi. 373, 368 (see Probus) ;
Stanihurst's, published at Antwerp,
1587, vi. 374; Tirechan's, vi. 370,
375 (see Tirechan) ; Tripartite, La-
tin, vi. 115, 368, 375, 380, 382,
384-386, 393, by John of Tinmouth,
vi. 395, 396, 397, 399, 405, 406,
409, 411, 412, 418, 425, 42G, 432,
434, 457, 514, 517 ; in a Cambridge
MS., vi. 370, 373, 397, 404, 457;
in a MS. in Cotton Library, vi. 451 ;
an ancient Life preserved at Lou-
vain, XV. 4 ; an ancient Life cited
by Jacobus Meyer, vi. 406 ; in MS.,
at Oxford, vi. 370, 373, 397, 404 ;
in MS. at Ingoldstadt, vi. 5G4 (Ind.
Chr. 409).
PAULINUS. 137
Patrick — continued.
Office of, vi. 211, 399, 419, 442,
447, 449.
5'. Patrick's Purgatory, property
of Dr. Terry, iv. 263 ; first mentioned
by Heury of Salterey, vi. 264, 284 ;
noticed by Giraldus Cambrensis, iv.
264 ; inventor of, vi. 459-462 ; care
of, committed to regular canons of
S. Augustin, vi. 462 ; authors who
mention it, vi. 461.
S. Patrick's Ridges, what, i. 69,
70 ; a tax, xv. 272.
Churches of ; St. Patrick's Cathe-
dral, Dublin, existed in 890, xv. 12 ;
description of, xv. 12 ; design of se-
cularizing it, i. 5 ; Patricii Insula,
in diocese of Dublin, iv. 552 ; see
Ardpatrick, Killpatricke, Temple-
patrick.
Patricius, first Danish bishop of Dub-
lin, iv. 326, 327, 488; his profession
to Lanfranc, iv. 564 ; consecrated in
S. Paul's, iv. 488, 490 ; writes to
Laufranc, iv. 492.
, bishop of Limerick, iv. 329 ; his
profession to archbishop Theobald,
iv. 565.
, S., apostle of Man, vi. 179, 368.
, S., bishop of Kiverni, vi. 460,
461.
, bishop of Nola, vi. 460.
Senior, or Sen Patrick, vi. 445,
572 (Ind. Chr. 449), 576 (Ind. Chr.
458).
Patrodus, bishop of Aries, v. 359, 3G0,
399.
Paul, S., his labours, xi. 1 ; pi-eached
in Britain, v. 19, vi. 551 (Ind. Chr.
GO) ; question of his marriage, vii.
237-245.
Paiiln, a virgin, v. 297.
Pauliciani, their rise and spread, ii.
249, 250.
Paulinus, a British s:iint, v. 529, vi.
581 (Ind. Chr. 500); disciple of S.
Germanus, v. 530 ; vi. 45 ; of Lan-
Iltut, V. 539 ; friend of S. David,
v. 541.
, archbishop of York, v. 100, or
138
PAULINUS — PELAGIUS.
Paulinus — continued.
of the Nortliumbiians, v. 141, vi.
603 (Ind. Chr. 625).
, brother of Probus, vi. 373.
, Diaconus, v. 311; his discus-
sion -with Celestius at synod of
Carthage, v. 266 ; his letter, v.
317.
Paulus, Britannus, appointed archbi-
shop, vi. 589.
Leonensis, born, vi. 581 (Ind.
Chr. 500) ; vi. 600 (Ind. Chr. 599).
Pujperes de Lugduno, ii. 278, or Wal-
denses, ii. 279, 318 ; tenets of, ii.
321, 322.
Paiisanias, acts of, viii. 287—289.
Paynestowne, parish of, i. Ixii.
Peace of God, xiii. 279, 338.
Pebles, territory of, vi. 176, 177 ; S.
Nicolaus of, vi. 175.
Pecia terrse, xi. 424.
Peckham, archbishop, his Psalter of
the Blessed Virgin, iii. 493.
Pechtwin, bishop of Candida Casa, vi.
206, 611 (Ind. Chr. 763, 777).
Pectlifclni, of Candida Casa, vi. 205,
206, 611 (Ind. Chr. 731, 735).
Pectornni, Asterius Comes, vi. 265.
Peibanus, grandfather of S. Dubricius,
V. 507.
Peirstowne, or S. Petri, parish of, i.
cxi.
Pelagian controversy, Vossius antici-
pates Ussher on, i. 123.
Pelagius, a Briton, v. 251 ; born on
samedayasS. Augustin,vi. 559 (Ind.
Chr. 354) ; place of birth, v. 253 ;
Morgan his native name, v. 252 ; a
monk, v. 257 ; why counted a laic,
V. 256 ; his early piety and esteem,
v. 250. 251, 257; learning and elo-
quence of his writings, v. 281 ; his
great reputation for learning, v. 281 ;
charged with gluttony, v. 264, 265 ;
■with Celestius, date of, iv. 377 ; his
place of abode, v. 261 ; date of first
appearance of heresy of, v. 258-
261, vi. 563 (Ind. Chr. 405); ar-
rives in Africa, v. 264 ; visits mon-
asteries of Egypt, v. 264 : alleged
Pelagius — continued.
to have brought Egyptian moua-
chism to Britain, vi. 482 ; his lead-
ing error, iii. 529, xii. 477, 480 ;
account of his doctrine, v. 271, 274,
277 ; his depression of God's grace,
iv. 259, xii. 477, 480 ; own state-
ment of his doctrine, v. 299, 300;
defence of his doctrine on grace, v.
282 ; modification of bis doctrine, v.
297, 298; his artful commendation
of S. Ambrose, iii. 35 ; wrests S. Au-
gustin's doctrine of predestination,
iv. 27 ; plan of, in promulgating his
errors, v. 250, 255 ; prevalence of
his doctrines, iii. 544 ; chief schools
of, V. 274 ; defenders of, v. 315, 332 ;
followers of, v. 336-338, among
whom eighteen bishops, v. 344; rival
council of Ephesus infected with doc-
trine of, V. 409 ; violence of his fol-
lowers towards Jerom's fraternity,
V. 297; his doctrines crushed in Bri-
tain by Germanus and Lupus, v.
375, vi. 571 (Ind. Chr. 448) ; pre-
viously prevalent in Britain, iv. 3,
V. 429, vi. 570 (lud. Chr. 447) ;
condemned at council of Brevi, v.
541, vi. 585 (Ind. Chr. 619) ; Ire-
land infected by his doctrines, iv.
1-3, 260, revived in, i. 123, iv.
427, 428, vi. 506, absolved from,
iv. 331 ; doctrines of, appear in Dal-
matia and Picenum, v. 52 1 ; heard
at synod of Jerusalem, v. 286-288 ;
charges against, at synod of Dios-
polis, v. 290 ; his explanation, v.
293 ; heard in synod of fourteen
bishops, V. 290 ; spoke Greek there,
V. 294 ; acquitted, v. 293 ; not so
really, v. 295 ; alleged confirmation
of his doctrine at Diospolis, v. 296;
and Celestius condemned at synods
of Carthage and Milevi, v. 301, 302,
iii. 525, in council of two hundred
and seventeen bishops, v. 340 ; sen-
tence against, by bishop of Rome, v.
304 ; eight anathemas against, v.
340 ; list of his followers deposed in
council of Ephesus, v. 412 ; con-
PELAGIUS —
PEPIDIAUC.
139
Pelagius — continued.
demned at synod of Rome under Ge-
lasius, V. 525 ; anathematized at
council of Byzacum, vi. 7 ; proceed-
ings against, at synod of Orange,
vi. 17-2G ; Marianus' account of,
iv. 259 ; S. Augustin's letter to, v.
250 ; Jerom's exposure of, v. 254,
255 ; ancient testimonies concerning,
V. 250-262 ; Orosius' name for, v.
280 ; tliree refutations of, written in
one year, v. 289 ; doctrine of, assailed
by five bisliops, v. 302 ; activity of
African bishops against, v. 319, 320 ;
Aurelius' letter to African bishops
on, V. 343 ; Leo's letter concerning
his heresy, v. 430, 431 ; Gelasius'
letter about, v. 521-523, his work
against, v. 524 ; assailed by Csesa-
rius after Fulgentius, vi. 16, by
Boniface II., vi. 27-30, by S. Ken-
tigern, vi. 87 ; followers rejected from
the Catholic Church, v. 305 ; suc-
cession of opponents to, v. 308 ; the
year 418 fatal to, v. 318 ; imperial
edicts against, v. 320-323, 342,
359 ; banishment of, and of Celes-
tius, ordered, v. 322 ; he and Celes-
tius universally condemned, v. 326,
327 ; edict of Palladius against, v.
323 ; a ten-years' war against, v.
353 ; edicts against Pelagian bishops
in Gaul, v. 359, 360 ; Pelagian bi-
" shops importune Theodosius, v. 404 ;
old Pelagians like modern Romanists,
iii. 519, 529 ; death of Pelagius, v.
354 ; Bede's strictures on his epistle
to Demetrias, iv. 4-8, v. 280 ; cita-
tions from his writings, v. 281, xil.
241 ; on S. Paul's Epistles, vi. 350,
357 ; on that to the Colossians, xii.
481 ; his eloquent account of sack of
Rome, V. 263 ; several of his works
attributed to S. Jerom, iii. 543, v.
314 ; work of, ascribed to Augustin,
v. 314 ; charged with adulation, v.
2G9-270.
Pelopidas, acts of, viii. 412.
Pembridge, his Irhh annals, iv. 379 ;
publislied by Camden at Ussher's
Pembridge — continued.
instance, xi. 457; MS. of, in Lord
William Howard's library, xv. 7.
Pembroke, tirst subduer of, iv. 526 ;
William, Earl of, bestows Greek
MSS. upon Oxford, vii. 89, his let-
ter to Ussher, xvi. 432.
Pemsey, v. 85.
Penance, original object of, iv. 289 ;
ancient form of, iii. 102, 103 ; re-
vived in France, iii. 102, 103 ; an-
cient rules of, iii. 170, 171, changed,
iv. 289 ; canonical, not sacramental,
iii. 106 ; public, partly abolished,
iii. 104-106.
Penard, six hides of, v. 140.
Penda, king of Mercia, vi. 250; 607
(Ind. Chr. 655).
Pendiac, or Pepidiauc, alleged birth-
place of S. Patrick, vi. 378.
Peneltus, or Pen Guaul, vi. 111.
Pen Guaul, vi. 111.
Peninsula in Brittany, called an island,
vi. 51.
Penitents, reconciliation of, iii. 137,
138 ; penitential canon, iii. 103, 106.
Pennalua, vi. 81, 599 (Ind. Chr. 596).
Penneltus, or Panvahel, vi. 131.
Pensauelcoit, or Pevensey, v. 85.
Pentaloch, or Pen Guaul, vi. 111.
Pentateuch, first four books of, xiv. 9 ;
Samaritan, xv. 176, 220, Ussher's
account of, xv. 451, MSS. of,
brought to Europe, xvi. 219, his-
tory of, xvi. 210, several IMSS. of,
xvi. 219, MS. of presented to Cotton
lil)rary, xv. 428 ; chronology of, xv.
380, xvi. 220, 221.
Pentecost, feast of, moveable, xii. 582.
Penthlatici monies, vi. 207.
Pentland, or I'ictland, frith, vi. 109.
Pen Uchel, v. 85.
Pen Vahel, Pictish for Peneltus, vi.
131.
Peohtas, or Picts, vi. 263.
Pepian, father of Dubricius, v. 510.
Pepidiauc regio, in Pembroke, v. 507,
vi. 577 (Ind. Chr. 462) ; alleged
birth-place of S. Patrick, vi. 378 ;
angularis terra, vi. 403.
uo
PERDICCAS — PIIILAGRIUS.
Perdiccas, acts of, ix. 18, 22, 36, &c.
Peregiinus, v. 504.
Perfect!, a class of the WaMenses, ii.
233, 234; or Albigenses, ii. 266,
273.
Perfection, sinless, inculcateil by Pela-
gius, V. 277-279, 287; condemned
hy African council, v. 326.
Poicles, acts of, viii. 311-314; death
of, viii. 315.
Per-.ot, Sir John, designs to convert St.
Patrick's cathedral of Dublin into
an university, i. 6.
Peresus, flight of, ix. 308.
Perseverance, iv. 21 ; bishop Downham
on, XV. 505.
Persians, custom of, on death of a king,
xi. 275, 276 ; Ussher's MS. concern-
ing Persian kings, lost in Wales, i.
245.
Pestilence, in British islands, vi. 615 ;
in Ireland, vi. 640 ; called Buidi
Conayll, vi. 607 (lud. Chr. 664).
Peternna, or Bedenie, v. 216.
Petaviiis, Dionysius, on the Apostolic
Constitutions, vii. 143 ; opposed to
Samaritan chronology, xi. 580 ; or
Petau, "grown hoggish," xvi. 558.
Peteona, daughter of Caunus, vi. 217,
675 (Ind. Chr. 455).
Peter, S., no perpetual succession from,
ii. 467 ; supremacy of, discussed,
xiv. 76-82 ; sentiments of ancient
Irish on primacy of, iv. 315 ; clavicu-
larius, iv. 435 ; two keys of, xv. 80,
81; tonsure of, vi. 487-489 ; sacra-
mental confession of, iii. 100 ; spu-
rious liturgy of, iii. 213 ; his alleged
visit to Britain, vi. 290 ; legend of
his appearance at consecration of
Westminster, vi. 289 ; alleged so-
journ in Britain, vi. 552 (Ind. Chr.
66) ; his revelation to S. Edward,
vi. 288, 289 ; church of, at Rome,
iv. 443; inscription found in, vi. 265.
Peter pence, or Romescot, iv. 547,
649 ; demanded of WiUiam I., ii.
198, 199.
Peterborough, Countess of, gives lodg-
ing to Ussher, i. 247.
Peira dedit, &c., the verse, ii. 109.
Petranus, S., native of Biitany, vi. 45;
visits Ireland, vi. 581 (lud. Chr. 498).
, a saint of third order, vi. 479.
, bisliop of Lusca, vi. 534, 603
(Ind. Chr. 616).
, father of S. Paternus, vi. 584
(Ind. Chr. 516).
Petrocus, S., parentage of, vi. 83; edu-
cated in Ireland, vi. 83, 84, 581 (Ind.
Chr. 498) ; teacher of S. Coemghen,
vi. 582 (Ind. Chr. 605) ; retires to
Cornwall, vi. 685 (Ind. Clir. 518);
of Bodmin, vi. 84, 85 ; his journies,
vi. 592 (Ind. Chr. 548) ; his death,
vi. 593 (Ind. Chr. 557) ; his body
stolen from Bodmin, and carried to
Armorica, vi. 84.
Petrockstow, or Padstow, vi. 84, 345.
Petrus Aurelius, v. 309.
Beneventanus, collector of Pon-
tifical decretals, ii. 284.
, cai-dinal, sent to France, ii. 43.
Marcellinus Felix, subscribes acts
of sj'nod of Orange, vi. 26.
Ratistensis, S., vi 290.
, king of Hungary, ii. 109.
Phaganus and Deruvianus, indulgences
of, iv. 329 ; at Glastonbury, v. 131 ;
labours of, in Britain, vi. 440, 441.
See Faganus.
Pharamund. See Faramund.
Pharaoh Necho, viii. 175.
Pharensis synodus in Yorkshire, vi.
497, 498, 507, 535; at Wliitby, vi.
607 (Ind. Chr. 664).
Pharisees, opposed to oaths of alle-
giance, xi. 383 ; authority of, on the
Scriptures, xii. 474.
Pharnaces, ix. 356, x. 43, 47.
Pharo, bishop of Meldi, vi. 512, 608
(Ind. Chr. 670).
Pharos of Alexandria built, ix. 128.
Pharsalia, battle of, x. 148.
Phechinus, or Fechin, vi. 511.
Pheg, or Fiecc, a poet, vi. 410, 411.
Philadelphia, the seat of a metropoli-
tan, vii. 18.
Philagrius, subscribes acts of Arausio,
vi. 26.
PHILANUS — PICTI.
Ul
Philanus, or Fillan, S , monastery of,
in Kiiapdale, vi. 301.
Philemon, date of Epistle to, xi. 88.
Philip, S., apostle of Scylhi in Asia,
vi. 190 ; visits Glastonbury, v. 31-
33 ; sends twelve disciples to Bri-
tain, V. 131, vi. 651 (Ind. Chr. 63).
, king of Macedou, acts of, viii.
436-438 ; death of, viii. 439.
, king of Macedon, wars of, with
Romans, ix. 205.
, prince Palatine, Melancthon's
notice of, viii. 11, 12.
Philippi, battle of, x. 279.
Pliilippis, a MS. poem, ii. 336.
Philo, of Alexandria, unacquainted
with Hebrew, vii. 603.
Philosophy, opposed to religion, iv. 157.
Philpot, Dr., letters of, to Ussher, xv.
440, xvi. 419.
Philtanus, father of S. Fursa, vi. 539.
Phocsei, migrations of, viii. 219.
Phocas, emperor, constitutes the bishop
of Rome supreme head of the Church,
ii. 37 ; his character, ii. 38.
Phoenix, early legends about the bird,
vii. 167.
Phrygia, divisions of, vii. 6, 7, 34, 35.
Piala, sister of S. Fingar, vi. 431,
576 (Ind. Chr. 460).
Picard, John, editor of Anselm's epis-
tles, iv. 513 ; error of, iv. 531, 536.
Picenum, bishops in, favourable to Pe-
lagianism, v. 523.
Pickering, Thomas, letter of, to Ussher,
XV. 223.
Pictavi, or Picti, vi. 130.
Pictavia, or Pictish territory in Alba,
vi. 147.
Pictinia, or Pictland, vi. 234.
Pictland, or Lauden, vi. 31 ; or Pent-
land, vi. 109.
Picti, earliest mention of, vi. 112, 567
(Ind. Chr. 286) ; noticed by Clau-
dian, vi. 103, 376 ; inscribed their
bodies, vi. 110 ; their origin, vi.
101-103; their rule of succession,
vl. 102, 109, Bede's testimony con-
cerning, vi. 101 ; led by Roderic
from Scythia, vi. 106-109, 552 (Ind.
Picti — continued.
Chr. 105) ; settle in Caithness, vi.
106; their immigration, vi. 118;
a Gothic race from Scythia, vi. 118,
119 ; British account of their migra-
tions, vi. 106, according to Ninius,
vi. 104 ; date of their voyage to Ire-
land, vi. 108; later than Soots, vi.
109 ; settled in Orluieys, vi. 105 ;
their settlements in Scotland, vi. 552
(Ind. Chr 75) ; another name for
Albienses, vi. 133; entered Britain
subsequently to Christianity, vi.
189 ; arrival of, in England, vi. 105,
106 ; called Cruithneach, vi. 103 ;
alleged descent of, from Cruithne,
vi. 104; Picti and Cruthiiii different
in Adamnanus, vi. 106 ; province
of, vi. 496; lona in territory of, vi.
246 ; language of, understood by
Scoti, vi. 101; Penvahel a Pictish
name, vi. 131 ; language of, becomes
obsolete, vi. 265; three colonies of,
distributed in north and south, vi.
106-110 ; divided by Ammianus
into Dicaledones and Vecturiones,
vi. 116; the Dicaledones in south,
vi. 114, 207, S. Ninian, ajidstle of,
vi. 20O, 228, 565 (Ind. Chr. 412) ;
the Vecturiones, or northern, vi. 114,
122, 123, S. Coluniba, apostle of, vi.
228; Brudeus, king of, vi. 593 (Ind.
Chr. 557); lirudeus, king of, slays
Egfrid, vi. 208, 009 (Ind. Chr. 685);
Ethus, king of, at Abernethy, vi. 104;
Hengust, king of, vi. 56 (Ind. Chr.
379) ; Hungus, son of Fergus, king
of, vi. 012 (Ind. Chr. 814); Kenneth
and Donnall Mac Alpin styled kings
of, vi. 262 ; their successors, vi. 203;
Melga, king of, v. 243 ; Naitanus,
king of, vi. 487 ; Ungiis, son of Ur-
guist, king, vi. 187 ; Unraust, king
of, vi. 370, or Oengus, vi. 611 (Ind.
Chr. 756) ; succession of kings, vi.
250 ; S. Andrew, apostle of, and of
the Scythians, vi. 190, 195 ; S. Ter-
nan, archbishop of, vi. .008 (Ind.
Chr. 431) ; Trumwine, bishop of,
vi. 208, 609 (lud, Chr, 018, 084,
142
PICTI — POLYCARP.
Pieti — continued.
C85) ; Servanus, archbishop of, vi.
212, 213; S. Wilfrid of York had
jurisdiction over, vi. G07 (Iiid. Clir.
G14); clerics of, vi. 265; S. Paila-
dius retires to, vi. 367, 368; their
paschal cycle, vi. 496; under king
Naitan, conform, iv. 355, vi. 610
(Ind. Chr. 710) ; S. Cuthbert's rule
pi-evails among, vi. 512; their ton-
sure, vi. 487, original, vi. 490 ;
mercenaries of, vi. 110 ; ravages of,
vi. 116 ; make league with Maximus,
vi. 120 ; pirates of, plunder S. Con-
gall in Heth, vi. 524 ; slay the king
of Scotch Dalariada, vi. 613 (Ind.
Chr. 838); defeated by Stilicho, vi.
124, 125 ; subdued by Saxons, vi.
208 ; and Scots, subdued by Athel-
stan, vi. 264 ; reduced by Egfrid,
vi. 608 (Ind. Chr. 670) ; dynasty of,
yields to the Scoti, vi. 260 ; final
suppression of, vi. 265 ; their lan-
guage dies, vi. 265; reduced by
Kenneth Mac Alpin, vi. 613 (Ind.
Chr. 842, 843, 845) ; joined with the
Huns, vi. 119, joined with Saxons,
v. 386 ; their relative position to the
Scoti, vi. 123 ; of diflerent habits,
vi. 140 ; with northern Scots held
out longest in paschal controversy,
vi. 244 ; more powerful than Scoti,
vi. 202 ; joined with Scots, vi. 274;
and attack the Britons, v. 447.
Pilagius, orPelagius, on S. Paul's Epis-
tles, vi. 356, 357.
Pilate, Pontius, x. 527 ; his end, xi. 9.
Pilgrimages, disapproved of by Adel-
bert, iv. 458 ; to Jerusalem, v. 197,
247, 541, vi. 46, 84, 176, 4G1, 585
(Ind. Chr. 518), 592 (Ind. Chr.
648); to Menevia, and Rome, v.
641.
Pilistus, father of Eiri.sus, vi. 378.
Pilton, twenty hides of, v. 140.
Pimeniota, sister of S. Hilary, v. 372.
Pinianus, v. 331.
Pinnosa, vi. 169.
Piphles, Flemish name of Cathari, ii.
248.
Pipinus, king, vi. 171.
Pirauus, or Kicran, vi. 344 ; Life of,
by John of Tinrauth, vi. 336. See
Ciaran, Kiaran.
Pirates, increase of, ix. 603, 604 ; sup-
pressed by Pompey, ix. 610.
Piro, S., of Lan-Iltut, vi. 43, 46, 584
(Ind. Chr. 593).
Piscina, vi. 454.
Pithland, or Loudon, vi. 206, 222 ;
hills, or Pentland hills, vi. 207; Law,
vi. 207.
Pitseus, Johannes, error of, iv. 510;
" stiipidissimus bipedum," vi. 1 52 ;
a follower of Bale, vi. 374.
Pius IV., pope, creed of, iii. 31.
v., pope, bull of, vi. 392.
Placentia, council of, against the Be-
rengariani, ii. 228.
Plantation, English, in Ireland, xvi.
532.
Plateae, battle of, vlii. 282.
Plato, death of, viii. 434.
Plebanus, or rural dean, xi. 431, 432.
Plebeias, brother of S. Ninian, vi. 209,
565 (Ind. Chr. 412).
Plebs Fercel. See Fercal.
Laiges, v. 506. See Leix.
Plecgils, vision of, iii. 77.
Plessaeus, Armandus Johannes, cardi-
nalis de Kichelieu, v. 218.
Ploughing, oldest mode of, xvi. 230.
Pluralities, episcopal, forbidden, i. 107 ;
great injury arising from, xv. 535.
Pocock, Mr., xvi. 547.
Podium Lantavi, in Wales, v. 103.
Poeld, sixty hides of, v. 140.
Poems, Christian, Georgius Vicelius
on, vi. 322 ; Georgius Fabricius,
commentary on, vi. 324.
Poeti-y, Leonine rhyme, iv. 411.
Poland, tributary to see of Rome, ii.
109-111.
Polycarp, bishop of Smyrna, vii. 50,
80 ; contemporary of the apostles,
vii. 50; date of his martyrdom, i.
253, vii. 292, 204, 367-370 ; Life
of, vii. 92 ; spurious works of, vii.
93 ; numerous epistles of, vii. 93 ;
only one remaining, vii. 94, 95.
POLYCRATES — PRiELECTIONS.
143
Polycratcs, early testimony of, for epis-
copacy, vii. 48.
Polydore Vergil, collector of Peter
pence in England, iv. 362.
Polyglott Bibles, Antwerp, iii. 331 ;
Complutensian, examination of pas-
sages in, vii. 514, 615 ; London,
projected, xvi. 248, 259.
Polysperclion, acts of, ix. 53.
Pompey, employed against the pirates,
ix. 610, 611, 618; success of, ix.
620 ; submission of Tigranes to, x.
15 ; his acts in Palestine, x. 33, 46,
47, 49-55 ; his exploits in the East,
X. 69 ; death of, x. 160.
, Sextus, X. 345.
Pont, or Drogheda, St. Mary's of, i.
Ixiii.
Pontana Urbs, vi. 408 ; or Droichid-
atha, rural deanry of, vi. 417.
Fontanel, a town, v. 85.
Pontauelcoit, i. e. Pons ad Ivel in sylva,
V. 85.
Pontifex Maximus, pride of, xv. 127.
Poor, S. Ciaran's services to the, vi.
625.
Pope, or Papa, title of, formerly com-
mou to all bishops, iv. 318 ; of Rome,
ancient lists of, vi. 166 ; early, had
no precedence, iii. 19, 20 ; jurisdic-
tion of, iv. 509 ; dress of, iv. 510 ;
question of supremacy of, dealt with,
iv. 380 ; sentence of, put on level
with inspiration, xiv. 26; sanction
of, required in missions to the hea-
then, vi. 539 ; assumed right of be-
stowing crowns, ii. 90, 91 ; election
of, subject to emperor's license, ii.
113 ; a pope excluded from the list,
having resigned his see, vi. 170 ;
phrase to denote the accession of a
pope, ii. 90 ; mode of election of, in
eleventh century, ii. 116; usurpations
of, over temporal lords, ii. 286; inter-
ference of, with other Churches re-
sisted, ii. 44 ; usurpations of, in Ire-
land, i. 58, 59 ; juri:diction of, in
Ireland, of late date, iv. 319 ; alleged
foundation of, iv. 360-364; John
XII. deposed, ii. 489; Benedict IX.
Pope — conliimed.
sells the sec, ii. 109 ; three rival, ii.
Ill, 112; Victor, imprisoned, ii.
129.
Popery, a botch of the church, ii. 493 ;
cause of its diiTusion, xiii. 376; po-
pish frauds, Dr. James on, xv. 260.
Porcarius, abbot of Lerins, v. 395.
Porees, or Portus suavis, vi. 337, 338.
Porphy rins, the first who mentions tlie
Scoti, vi. 273.
, bishop of Gaza, v. 290.
Portchestre, or Cair Peris, v. 84.
Port Clais, in Wales, v. 162 ; or Port
Cleis, near St. David's, v. 608, vi.
577 (Ind. Chr. 462).
Port Hogan, in Wales, v. 162.
Port Largy, or Waterford, iv. 566.
Portloman, parish of, i. cviii.
Portneshangan, parish of, i. cvi.
Portents in the sky, vi. 515.
Porfuensis, Johannes, supporter of Hil-
debrand, ii. 144.
Portus, S. David's monastery at, vi.
44.
Portus Beth, in diocese of Dublin, iv.
552.
Suavis, or Porces, vi. 338.
Porus, opposes Alexander, viii. 547, &e.
Possessor, an African bi.shop, vi. 1, 3.
Possevinus, Antonius, error of, iv. 192,
vi. 3, 366 ; a follower of Bale, vi.
374.
Potentiana, sister of S. Timotheus, v.
51.
Potitus, gi'andfather of S. Patrick,
vi. 375, 560 (Ind. Chr. 372) ; other
forms of the name, vi. 378, 380.
Poulentus, king of Glamorgan, v. 640.
Powel, or Pouel, David de, editor of
a tract of Giraldus Cambreusis,
iv. 561.
, Humphrey, a Dublin printer,
i. xxiii., xxix.
Powj-sifB, a Welsh tribe, v. 98.
Poynings, Sir Edward, statute of,
xi. 454.
Proedestinatio. See Predestination.
Pra;dicator Ilibeniife, Gildas, v. 508.
Prtelections, Ussher's. See Usslier.
U4
PRJETEXTATUS — PRINCE.
Prsetestatns, a bishop at synod of
Orange, vi. 2C.
Prasutagus, king of the Iceni, v. 62.
Piaxedis, sister of S. Timotheus, v. 51.
Praylius, bishop of Jerusalem, v. 297,
313, 315.
Pra)-er, a means for forgiveness of sins,
iii. 130 ; in unlvnown tongue, pre-
lection on, xiv. 136-151 ; not de-
sired by all Romanists, xii. 493 ;
to saints, principle of discussed, iii.
420-496 ; for the dead, rejected by
Protestants, iii. 29 ; public, in ver-
nacular language, xii. 441.
Preaching, Ussher's directions as to,
i. 286, 287 ; his estimate of, i. 287 ;
his mode of, i. 284, 285.
Prebends, Ussher's opinion as to their
bestowal, i. 301.
Precedence of British churches, founda-
tion of, V. 38 ; discussion on, at
councils of Constance and Basil, v.
215 ; of Irish church. See xVrmagh.
Predestinati, who, iv. 19 ; use made
of, by Seinipelagiaus, iv. 24. See
Predestinatiani.
Predestinatiani, Hincmar's definition
of, iv. 19, 20 ; origin of name, xv.
540, 641.
Predestination, origin of term, xv. 601,
540, of the heresy, iv. 18; move-
ment on, commenced with monies of
Adrunietum, iv. 20 ; wherein it dif-
fers from forelinowledge, iv. 59, 103;
deductions from, iv. 21, 22 ; doctrine
of, condemned, iv, 20 : S. Augus-
tin's definition of, iv. 49, 93 ; opi-
nion on, V. 403, 404 ; question dis-
cussed at synod, iv. 185, 190, 193;
Florus' defence of, iv. 125-168 ;
Pulgentius' reply to Pelagian objec-
tions, and his treatise on, vi. 8-11,
15 ; Gotteschalc's life closely con-
nected with the controversy, i. 129 ;
his inquiry concerning, iv. 15; and
reprobation, his first chapter con-
cerning, iv. 16 ; his statement on,
iv. 28, 29 ; his confessions on, iv.
207-209, 211-233; and freewill,
controversy of Hincraar and Remi-
Predestination — continued.
gius upon, iv. 87-111; Hincmar's
great work on, iv. 180 ; views of
Irish fathers on, iv. 252, 253 ; Irish
article on, i. xxxv. ; Johannes Sco-
tus' nineteen chapters on, iv. 114-
123 ; Church of Lyons on, iv. 68-72 ;
Remigius on, iv. 166-169 ; his de-
fence of Gotteschalc, vi. 29-38 ;
treated of, in Spain, iv. 9, 10 ;
Ussher's opinion on, xi. 182 ; synod
of Valentia on, iv. 176.
Prerogative court, in Ireland, Ussher's
dispute concerning, xv. 278.
Presbyter abbots at Lerins, v. 415.
Prescience, different from predesti-
nation, iv. 103 ; of God, canon on,
iv. 174.
Prescription, foundation for plea of,
iv. 361.
Preston, Mr., divinity chair in Trinity
College, Dublin, ofTered to, i. 55.
, Mv. Jolin, letters of, to Ussher,
xvi. 870, 373.
, family of Gornianstown, vi. 93.
Price, John, letters of, to Ussher, xvi.
63, 253, 261, 531.
Prideaux, John, censured by govern-
ment, i. 129 ; accommodates Ussher
at Oxford, i. 227 ; letter of, to Ussher,
XV. 419.
Priests, British, Gildas' description of,
vi. 67-72 ; cathedral dignities not
confined to, i. 113, 114.
Prima sedes, or primacj-, v. 343.
Primacy, dignity of, vi. 420 ; of Eng-
land, transferred from London to
Canterbury, v. 87, 90, that is Doro-
bernia, v. 92 ; of Ireland, contro-
versy concerning, i. cxxvii-clxiii. ;
i. 160—105 ; of Wales, transfer of,
v. 104, 106.
Primas, called Senior in Africa, iv.
617.
Primate, jurisdiction of, iv. 603.
Primogeniture, sermon on, xii. 853-
364.
Prince, the power of, Ussher's treatise
on, xi. 223-418, account of, i. 305,
306 ; legislation, a function of his
PRINCE — PTOLEM^US.
145
Prince — continued.
office, xi. 272 ; requires subordinates,
xi. 274, 275 ; a bond of union, xi.
276, 277 ; how to create esteem for,
' xi. 276; supremacy of, xi. 279, 280;
submission to, in early Cbi'istians,
xi. 393. See Kings.
Princeps, or abbot, iv. 278 ; or bishop,
xi. 429.
Principius, at synod of Arausio, vi. 26.
Printing, company of stationers esta-
blish a press at Dublin, xv. 135 ;
Irish Statutes, first book printed in
Dublin, XV. 135 ; Ussher's Christ.
Ec. Succ, proposed to be printed by,
XV. 135 ; Gotteschalcus, the first
Latin book, xv. 542, more correctly
the third, i. 123.
Prisseus, or Price, Sir John, iv. 563 ;
Lis translation of Thaliesin's verses,
v. 543, vi. 67.
Prison, heretics committed to, iv. 458.
Private judgment, right of, xiv. 84.
Probus, S. Patrick's biographer, date
of, iv. 310 ; his composition inserted
in the third volume of Bede's works,
vi. 373.
Prodigies iu heaven, in tlie eleventh
century, ii. 77, 78.
npo£(77wc, a term applied to Timothy,
vii. 47, 77.
Propaganda, the court of, at Kome,
XV. 197.
Prophecy, gift of, said to have been
possessed by S. Iltut, v. 539 ; sixty
years a favourite term for, in the
case of saints, vi. 431, or thirty years,
vi. 446 ; anachronisms in legendary,
vi. 432 ; S. Columba's, vi. 502.
Proselytes, Jewish, xv. 254, 255.
Proselytus Brito, vi. 415.
T\po(ru)rro\rj^ia, iv. 22, 23.
Prosper Aquitanicus, secretary to Leo
IL, vi. 492 ; date of, iv. 377 ; vir
religiosissimus, v. 525 ; assails Cas-
sian, V. 418, vi. 361 ; his statement,
V. 418-421 ; his efforts against Se-
mipelagians, v. 433 ; in his chronicle
corrects a previous expression about
Scoti, vi. 853 ; different readings of
VOL. VII.
Prosper Aquitanicus — continued.
his statement about Palladius, vi.
354 ; explanation, vi. 355 ; account
of I'alladius' mission, vi. 356, 567
(Ind. Chr. 431) ; reason for his si-
lence on S. Patrick, vi. 352 ; differs
from Bede on Germanus' mission, v.
371 ; his Chronicon valuable, v. 385 ;
date of his Contra Collatorem, vi.
352, 353 ; his description of an op-
ponent of S. Augustin, v. 402.
Protectorate, the state of England un-
der the, xi. 230, 231.
Proterius, bishop of Alexandria, v. 366.
Protestants, formerly Waldenses, ii.
214 ; answer of, to their Lutheran
origin, ii. 493 ; treatment of Ro-
manists towards, i. 81 ; contrasted
with Romanists, iii., vi.
Protofiamines, in Britain, v. 81.
Protogenes, scriba, v. 532.
Proverb, Irish, concerning the conver-
sion of the nation, vi. 370.
Provincia Britannia, v. 236; Hiber-
nica, iv. 2.
Provinces, Britain originally in three,
v. 79 ; twelve bishoprics in each, 92,
100, 117.
Provincial synod, distinct from Con-
vocation, i. 41.
Provinciale Romanum, iv. 369 ; seen
by Giraldus Cambrensis, v. 111.
Provisions, papal, late introduction of,
into Ireland, iv. 329.
Prudentius Tricassinus, iv. 195 ; pos-
sibly same as Florus, iv. 86.
Psalmist, not one of the seven orders,
iv. 502.
Psalms, Latin version of, xiv. 221 ;
specimen of Eyre's various readings
of, XV. 29-33 ; Anglo-Saxon, xil.
280, XV. 283.
Psalter, Athelstan's, iii. 313 ; S. Cam-
minus' vi. 544 ; five Latin versions
of, iv. 248 ; that used by S. Patrick,
and Sediilius, iv. 248.
Pseudo-Gorion. See Ben Gorion.
"Vvx'i, force of word, iii. 336, 337.
Ptolema:us, descendants of, ix. 127,
130.
146
PTOLEM^US — RAIMOND.
Ptoleniseus, Epiphanes, ix. 258.
Lagus, ix. 47, &c.
Pliiladelphus, procures Greek
translation of Scriptures, vii. 467,
ix. 145.
Soter, death of, ix. 130.
Publieani, or Albigenses, ii. 245, 248 ;
origin of, ii. 24G, 248, 2G3 ; burned,
ii. 270.
Pudens, husband of Claudia, v. 22, 52.
Pultes Scotorum, iv. 178, 180, 190, v.
254.
Purchase, his Pilgrimage, xvi. 322.
Purgatory, doctrine of, discussed, iii.
177-197, xiii. 487 ; Bellarmine's
description of, iii. 194; doctrine of,
rejected by various churches, iii. 196;
by Greek church, iii. 184, 195 ; the
reason, iv. 264 ; Greek church yields
a little in the question, iii. 196 ;
sentiments of ancient Irish on, iv.
263-268 ; not received by S. Patrick,
iv. 265, nor in ancient canons, iv.
266 ; where, iv. 267 ; hi Ireland,
see Patrick's Purgatory ; in Sicily,
the OUa Vulcani, ii. 86.
Puritan, name of, misapplied, i. 50, 51 ;
objected to, by Ussher, xiii. 348.
Puteani fratres, iv. 171 ; Ussher's obli-
gations to, vi. 331, vii. 333, xvi.
254, 559.
Pyramis, iv. 501, v. 144.
Pyramus, bishop of York, v. 99, 586
(Ind. Chr. 520, 521).
Pyro. See Pirus.
Pyrrhus, acts of, ix. 156, &c.
Pythagoras, age of, viii. 231.
Q
Q and K initial, interchange of, vi. 502.
Quadi, who, v. 457.
Quantebrige, or Cambridge, v. 389.
Quarles, William, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 512.
Quartadecimani, vi. 506-508 ; a nick-
name of British and Irish, iv. 349.
Quartae et Tertise Episcopales, xi. 439,
440-443.
Quatucjrdecimani. See Quartadeci-
mani.
Qua}', derivation of word, xv. 10, 11.
Queranus, or Kieran, iv. 339, 442, vi.
501. See Ciaran, Kiaran.
Querolus of pseudo-Phuitus, vi. 77.
Quihanus, or Kiliauus, vi. 502.
Quintianus, rex, vi. 158.
Quirinus, an Irish bishop, iv. 402.
, Comes, vi. 169.
R
R, three, in Gerbert's history, ii. 88.
Rabanus Maurus, disciple of Alcuin,
iv. 82 ; Germanise sidus, ii. 50, 52 ;
V. 4 9 1 ; master of Walafridus Strabo,
iv. 41 : assails Gotteschalc, iv. 41 ;
account of his controversy with him,
iv. 44, 45 ; his letter to Hincmar,
iv. 46, second letter, iv. 48 ; his
synodal epistle, iv. 59 ; Heribaldus'
question to, iii. 82 ; a plagiarist, iv.
51 ; dialogue of, with Reniigius, iv.
51, 58; Life of, by Rudolphus Ful-
densis, iv. 48.
Rabbins, withhold Scripture, xii. 472.
Rachau, see of, offered to ,S. Cataldus,
vi. 305, 306 ; province of, vi. 306 ;
church of, vi. 307 ; in Munster, vi.
553 (Ind. Chr. 144).
Rachlyn, or Rachrin, an island, vi.
147, 598 (Ind. Chr. 590). SeeRech-
ran.
Rachrin. See Rachlyn.
Racuensis ecclesia, or Rachau, vi, 307.
Raculf, or Reculve, v. 138.
Raculf-minster, or Reculver, v. 138 ;
Berthwald, abbot of, vi. 610 (Ind.
Chr. 693).
Radnorshire, Guorthigm-niaun in, v.
521.
Radulphus, archbishop, iv. 532.
Radulphus de Baldoc, author of the
Chronicon Giseburneuse, v. 69.
RagarfF, parish of, i. cxx.
Ragenarius, father of Wenilo, iv. 60.
, Ambianensis episcopus, iv. 60.
Raimond, of Tolouse. See Raymund.
RAINER — RAYMOND.
147
Raincr, papal commissioner against the
Waldenses, ii. 288, 289.
Rainolds, Dr., his conference witli Hart,
vii. 47, 75, 77 ; his tract on epis-
copacy followed by Ussher's, vii.
73-85 ; his answer to Sanders, xv.
481.
Raithen, in Fearceall, vi. 532.
Raleigh, Sir Walter, in England, xv.
114, 130.
Ram, Robert, letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
344.
Ramban, or Maimonides, xv. 256.
Ramesses Miamun, reign of, viii. 42,
45.
Ramsey, island, British name of, vi.
45.
Ranee, or Rinctu.s, river, vi. 50.
Ranulphus [Mac Donncllus], Comes
de Antrim, vi. 146, 147.
Raphoe, Tertiie episcopales in, xi. 443 ;
statement of the diocese of, xvi. 510 ;
a titular bishop of, xv. 440, 442.
Ratayne, parish of, i. Ixxxv.
Ratbert, abbot of Corbey, iv. 60.
Ratgarius, abbot of Fulda, iv. 392.
Rath-Airthir, an abode of Conall Cear-
nach, vi. 286 ; near Domnach Pa-
draig, vi. 413.
Rath-beggan, parish of, i. Ixx.
Rath-boyne, parish of, i. xc.
Rath-Cealtair-mic-Duach, y\. 457.
Rath-chillin, in the diocese of Dublin,
iv. 552.
Rath-Connell, parish of, i. cvi.
Rath-conrath, parish of, i. ex.
Rath-coure, parish of, i. Ixxxiii.
Rath-Daire, at Armagh, vi. 418.
Rath-Declain, vi. 334.
Rath-Dobrain, vL 334.
Eathen, in Fearceall, vi. 432, 475 ;
monastery of S. Carthag or Mochu-
da at, vi. 543, 598 (Ind. Chr. 590);
S. Mochuda driven from, vi. 604
(Ind. Chr. 630).
Eathenge, chapel of, i. cxvi.
Rathenin, monastery of, vi. 473, 475.
Ratherius, or Ratbert, ii. 56.
Rathewe, parish of, i. cxvi.
Rathfeighe, parish of, i. Ixii.
Rath-inbheir, at Bray, vi. 504, 665
(Ind. Chr. 432).
Rath-Keltair. See Rath-Cealtair.
Rath-Kenny, parish of, i. xcvi.
Rathleyne, chapel of, i. cxvi.
Rathlin, or Rachlyn, vi. 147 ; various
forms of the name, vi. 527. See
Rechran,
Rath-Liiry, Germanus O'Chearbhalan,
bishop of, vi. 417 ; see of, reduced
to a rural deanry, vi. 417.
Rath-Michael, in diocese of Dublin, iv.
552.
Rath-more, parish of, i. Ixxxi.
Rath-muUian, parish of, i. Ixxxii.
Rath-ravini, in diocese of Dublin, iv.
552.
Rathreg-gan, parish of, i. Ixx.
Rath-Salchan, in diocese of Dublin,
iv. 552.
Rath-wyer, or Killucken, parish of,
i. xcviii.
Ratisbon, monastery of the Irish or
Scots in, vi. 269 ; St. Peter's of, vi.
297 ; MS. from S. Magnus' monas-
tery at, vi. 2G9.
Ratowth, parish of, i. Ixix. ; rural
deanry of, i. Ixviii.
Ratram, of Corbey, his testimony re-
garding the Irish monks, vi. 278 ;
employed to treat in the euchar-
istic controversy, iii. 83 ; called also
Bertram, vi. 24 ; his work on the
eucharist prohibited and expurgated,
iii. 25 ; his book, ii. 52 ; his de-
fence of Gotteschalc, iv. 170 ; praise
of him, iv. 170; his writings, vi.
170, 171 ; creed cited by, vii. 333 ;
language of, borrowed from .^ilfric,
iii. 85 ; Hincraar's wi-itings against,
iv. 18G; MSS. of, xv. 503, xvi. 47.
Ravennius, bishop of Aries, v. 502.
Ravius, Christian, employed by Ussher
to collect MSS., i. 235 ; at Constan-
tinople, xvi. 52 ; letters of, to Ussher,
xvi. 80, 146 ; letter of Ussher to,
x\a. 530.
Raymond, of Tolouse, his family, ii.
359 ; his possessions, ii. 273, 274,
359 ; flies to Spain, ii. 375 ; denied
2
148 RAYMOND
Raymond — continued.
Christian sepulture, ii. 385 ; his epi-
taph, ii. 386 ; put under the ban of
the church, ii. 358 ; charged with
Manicheisin, ii. 332.
II., of Tolouse, issues edicts
against Albigenses, ii. 40G; atMelda,
or Meaux, ii. 389, 392, 401 ; sub-
mits, and is reconciled, ii. 402, 403.
Rayuagh, parish of, i. cxxiv.
Rayner, pope Paschal II., ii. 129.
Eaythen. See Rathen.
Reachbraynd, or Rathlin, vi. 147. See
Rechran.
Reachrann, or Rathlin, vi. 147.
Real presence, question of, long unset-
tled, ii. 229 ; not generally believed,
ii. 229, 230 ; Romish doctrine of,
refuted, iii. 52- 89 ; rejected by Wal-
denses, ii. 184 ; denied by Frederic
Barbarossa, ii. 209 ; opposed to An-
glo-Saxon homily, ii. 5G ; visions
concerning, iii. 77, 78 ; Berengarius'
remark on, iii. 77 ; whence received,
iii. 79, 81 ; established in Anglican
church by Lanfranc, iii. 85 ; at
Rome, in Lateran council, iii. 89.
Rebellion, Irish, Ussher's losses in, i.
221 ; evils of, xi. 364.
Rechin, Fulco, who, ii. 227.
Rechran, variously written Rechreyn,
Raclina, Ricnea, Rechrea, Raclinda,
Rachra, Rachryne, Reachbrand, now
Rathlin, vi. 527 ; church of, vi. 627,
founded by S. Segenus, vi. 605 (Ind.
Chr. 685) ; wasted by the Danes,
vi. 527, 612 (Ind. Chr. 795); con-
jectural derivation of name, vi. 528;
granted to Alanus de Galwaya, vi.
147. See Rachlyn.
Reconciliation, of penitents, ancient
method of, iii. 138 ; ministry of, iii.
143.
Recli in curia, iii. 163.
Rectiovarus praises, vi. 312-314.
Rector, origin of the term, sii. 533.
Reculver, or Raculfminster, v. 138.
Recusants, Irish statutes against, i. 21 ;
proceedings against, suspended, xvi.
532.
— RELICS.
Redemption, particular, a tenet of Got-
teschalc,iv. 16, Ussher charged with,
i. civ., clvi. ; universal, xii. 566,
567 ; statement of the Church on,
i. clvi., held by Ussher, i. 295, his
sentiments on, i. 291, 292; canon
of synod of Valence on, iv. 176.
Redburn, near St. Alban's, v. 194, 195;
S. Amphibalus of, v. 201.
Rederech, or Roderic, king, baptized
by S. Patrick's disciples, vi. 226 ;
recalls S. Kentigern, vi. 226.
Red Sea, passage of, xv. 315-318.
Refridus, king of the Danes, vi. 171.
Regeneration, necessity of, xiii. 64 ;
unregenerate man, xiii. 99 ; canon
of sjmod of Valence on, iv. 177 ; the
regenerate, who, iii. 517.
Regia, of Ptolem)', confounded with
Reglis, vi. 462.
Regiam Majestatera, date of work, xi.
469, 470.
Regina civitas, Faustus, bishop of,
V. 505, vi. 2,
Regirus. See Segetius.
Register, papal, of dioceses, v. 111.
Reglis, S. Patrick's purgatory at, vi.
462.
Regmund, a name of St. Andrew's,
vi. 196. See Kilremont.
Regulse diversss, vi. 478 ; regulam ec-
clesisB discere, vi. 342, 343.
Regular clergy, introduced by S Mar-
tin into Gaul, vi. 392.
Regulbii monasterium, Kauculf-mins-
ter or Reculver, v. 138.
Regulus, S., secretes S. Andrew's re-
lics, vi. 559 (Ind. Chr. 356), which
he conveys into Scotland, vi. 186,
191-195 ; his arrival there, vi. 560
(Ind. Chr. 369) ; his vision, vi. 193,
194 ; his companions, vi. 194, 198 ;
how he reached Scotland, vi. 195 ;
his death, vi. 562 (Ind. Chr. 401);
Dempster's fiction about, vi. 198.
Reicrois, or Rerecrcsse, stone cross,
vi. 107.
Rein, a Welsh king, vi. 80.
Relics, Cummian's belief of their efH-
cacy, iv. 340 ; of S. Peter and S.
IIELICS — RICHARDSON.
149
Rulics — co)i<(nue(/.
Paul, left in Ireland, vi. 368 ; much
sought, in Gallican church, ii. 104,
106 ; wholesale manufacture of, ii.
106.
Religion, the Christian, principles of,
xi. 177-196; method of, xi. 197-
220 ; Ussher's opinion of its effects
on the spirits, i. 281 ; importance of
controversies on Easter and tonsure
with regard to, understated, vi. 491,
492.
Reliquary, oaths administered in Wales
upon a, V. 535 ; in Ireland, vi.
531.
Relveis, bishop of Menevia, v. 808 ;
arrival of, from Ireland, vi. 433 ;
possibly Albeus, vi. 433.
Rely, John de, his French version of
Scriptures, xii. 300.
Remense concilium, vi. 51.
Remigius, S., Douns monastery of,
vi. 474 ; Irish at, vi. 474.
, archbishop of Lyons, defends
Gotteschalc, i. 126, iv. 29-33, 49,
63-65; his censure of Rabanus, iv.
51-58; answers Hincmar, iv. 02—
65 ; discussion of, with Hincmar,
87-111 ; his answer to Prudentius,
iv. 164 ; other notices of, iv. 172,
190, 191, xiv. 163 ; urges Gottes-
chalc's liberation, iv. 202.
Remneius, river, v. 101.
Remnius, or Renis, a river in Wales,
V. 440.
Renan, S., an Irish monk, vi. 339.
Renaudot, attacks Ussher's Historia
Dogmatica, i. 308 ; simple answer
to, i. 309.
Renis, or Remneius, river, v. 440.
Repentance, definition of, xi. 189 ;
danger of delay of, xiii. 9-30; death-
bed, xiii. 25 ; temporary, useless,
xiii. 235, 236.
Reprobation, sentiments of church of
Lyons on, iv. 69, 70 ; disproof of,
and rejoinder, iv. 90.
Reptiles, Ireland free from, vi. 369.
Rerecrosse. Sec Reicrois.
Resinde, an Irish virgin, vi. 171.
Restitutus, bishop of London, v. 236,
558 (Ind. Chr. 314).
, Longobardus, vi. 560 (Ind. Chr.
374) ; husband of Darerca, vi. 383,
568 (Ind. Chr. 432\
Resurrectio, a burial-place, vi. 45 7,530.
Resurrection, testimony of fathers upon
the, xiv. 350-368; of the just, iii.
224, 225.
Rethmitus, king of Britain, vi. 390.
Reuben, his rights, xiii. 356.
Reuda, leader of the Dalreudini, vi.
115, 116, 122, 123, 147; occupies
Scotland, vi. 559 (Ind. Chr. 360) ;
Cavellus' conjecture about, vi. 252.
Reuvisius, village and mountain of, in
Armorica, v. 509.
Revelation of S. John, date of, vii. 48.
Revolution, evil of a, xi. 362-364.
Reymonth, a name of St. Andrew's,
vi. 196. See Kilremont, Regmund.
Reynaldus, archbishop of Armagh, vi.
467.
Reynnucia, a Welsh territory, v. 98.
Rhaeti, converted by Lucius, v. 49.
Rheiras, Ebbo, bishop of, and Rigbol-
dus chorepiscopus, iv. 28 ; synod of,
ii. 195; xii. 397; Welsh case sub-
mitted to, V. 108.
Rhemish Testament, annotations on,
iii. 120, 167, 550, 579, 581, iv. 279,
xiv. 250, 271, 274, 287, 297, 306,
327, 344.
Rhine, island in mouth of, v. 481.
Rhodians, affairs of, ix. 280, 294, 308.
Rhodiense oppidum, vi. 540.
Rhutupa portus, v. 474.
Riadam, father of Jonas, vi. 52.
Ribaldi, ii. 346.
Ricardus Armachanus, born and buried
at Dundalk, xv. 18 ; his date, iv.
379 ; his Life of S. Manchan, vi. 542 ;
quoted, iv. 256. See Fitz-Ralph.
, Praemonstratensis, visions of,
vi. 168-171.
Ricemarch, son of Sulgen, iv. 249,
v. 17, XV. 9.
Richardson, John, i. 18 ; bishop of Ar-
dagh, X. 532 ; Ussher's praise of, x.
532 J his chronological harmony of
150
RICHARDSON — ROMANISTS.
Richardson — continued-
the Gospels adopted by Ussher, x.
532-570; recommended for see of
Raphoe, xvi. 510.
Kichardstown, see-lands of, i. liv.
Richelieu, his reported invitation of
Ussher, i. 221, 222.
Ricnea, or Rathlin, vi. 527.
Rictiovarus, of Acquitaine, vi. 310.
Riculfus, archbishop of Mentz, ii. G6,
XV. 42.
Riderch, king of Wales, iv. 325.
Ridges, St. Patrick's, a duty, i. 69, 70,
XV. 272.
Rieniguilida, mother of S. Iltut, v. 538.
Rieraniuus, S., vi. 839, 563 (Ind. Chr.
405).
Rigboldus, chorepiscopus of Rheims,
iv. 28, 60.
Rigia, where, vi. 462.
Rigualdus, prince of Britany, vi. 52.
Rinctus, or Ranee, a river in Britany,
vi. 50.
Ring, investiture by, iv. 548.
Ringen, the Scotic name of Niuian,
vi. 200.
Ringes, the, i. e. Ringsend, xvi. 458.
Rioch, S., of luisbofinde, vi. 382, 568
(Ind. Chr. 432).
Riochatus, bishop and monk, v. 504.
Riothiamus, king of the Britons, v. 487.
Riovalus, a leader, v. 485.
Ripense monasterium, S. Wilfrid of,
vi. 607 (Ind. Chr. 664).
Ripperstone, or Balsome, parish of,
i. Ixxiii.
Rippon, Scotic monks in, iv. 355.
Rithmunt, or Regmund, St. Andrew's,
vi. 188. See Kilremont.
River, a, dried up by S. Alban, v. 182,
189.
Robarts, Michael, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 462.
Robertstowne, parish of, i. xc.
Robertus Bugarus, Malleus Haretico-
rum, ii. 409.
, a Cistercian monk, iv. 541.
Lotharingus, his abridgment of
Marianus Scotus' Chronicle, xvi. 1 05,
106.
Robertus, abbot of Molesme, in Bur-
gundy, vi. 486.
Robinson, Laurence, letter of, toUsslier,
XV. 459.
Roboreti Campus, orDurrow, vi. 231,
232. See Dearmach.
Roboretum Calgachi, vi. 232, 592 (Ind.
Chr. 546). See Daire Calgaigh.
Roche, Lord, xv. 15 ; Viscount Fer-
moy, letter of, to Ussher, xvi. 437.
Rochrinne, or Rathlin, vi. 527. See
Rechran.
Rodain, sons of, vi. 237.
Rodan, S. See Ruadanus.
Roderick, a Pictish king, vi. 106-109 ;
succeeded by Berench, vi. 104 ; slain,
vi. 552 (Ind. Chr. 105).
, or Rederech, king of Alcuid, vi.
226, 593 (Ind. Chr. 560).
Rodlandus, archbishop of Aries, iv. 172.
Rodoaldus, archdeacon, iv. 60.
Rodulphus, opponent of the Emperor
Henry, ii. 153, 153, 154 ; Hilde-
brand's donation to, ii. 153 ; slain,
ii. 155.
Roe, Sir Thomas, English miuister in
Turkey, vii. 132 ; MSS. procured
by, vii. 132 ; Greek Bible brought
to England by, xv. 436 ; MSS. pre-
sented to Oxford by, xv. 449.
Roe, province of, conquered by King
Arthur, vi. 34.
Rogations, institution of, vi. 222 ; in-
troduced into Scotland, vi. 222.
Roger Boul, v. 388.
Rogerus de Beders, an Albigensian
chief, ii. 269.
RoUandus de Dinant, vi. 85.
Rollo, the Norman, iv. 567.
Rolls, Pipe and Gascony, cited, i, 85.
, Ussher's funeral expenses en-
tered on the, i. 278.
Roma Britannise, or Bardsey, vi. 44.
Romania, as distinguished from Bar-
baria, v. 486.
Romanists, presumption of, under
Charles I., i. 105 ; designs of, i.
262, xvi. 294 ; disguises of, i. 263-
265 ; cloak for fostering revolution,
xvi. 295 ; in Ireland, purchase im-
ROMANISTS — ROME.
151
Romauists — continued.
niunities, i. 93 ; increase of, in Ire-
land, i. 107.
Romans, S. Paul's Epistle to the, plan
of, xiii. Gi, ()5.
, forsake Britain, vi. 565 (Ind.
Chr. 418).
Romanus, S., of Connaught, vi. 339.
Romish falsifications, ii. 58, iii 20-22 ;
erasures, ii. 58 ; forgeries, ii. 66, iii.
19, 20 ; suppressions, ii. 58, 217, iii.
470, 471 ; tamperings, iii. 320.
Rome, called the eternal city, ii. 103;
taken by Alaric, vi. 564 (Ind. Chr.
410) ; seven hills of, xii. 540 ; popula-
tion of, X. 608 ; Templum S. Crucis
at, ii. 88 ; walls of, vi. 142 ; province
of, what, vii. 62 ; see of, its rise in
dignity, iii. 19 ; equal in rank with
Constantinople, ii, 65, 66 ; the title
of Universalis Sacerdos assumed by
bishop of, denounced, ii. 67 ; at-
tempts to make it an imperial seat
in the eleventh century, ii. 93 ; sup-
posed seat of Antichrist, ii. 1 03 ; de-
scribed as Babylon, ii. 194 ; the
woman of the Revelation, ii. 477 ;
renounces allegiance to the Greek
emperor, ii. 65.
, Bishops of, or Popes; succession
of, vii. 52, 81, 82 ; sixty-nine sees
subject to, vii. 62, 63 ; British mis-
sionaries sent from, vi. 554 (Ind.
Chr. 184) ; first bishop of Man con-
firmed by, vi. 183 ; Irish article on,
i. xxvii., xlvii. ; popes of, tyranny
of, ii. 46, 46 ; interfere with imperial
crown, ii. 109 ; motto sent by, with
the crown, to Peter, king of Hungary,
ii. 109 ; debauchery of, ii. 107 ;
Benedict IX. ordained before twelve
years old, ii. 108 ;
, Church of, debased by power, ii.
81,32; abandoned a practice of anti-
quity, iii. 29 ; gradual introduction of
error into, iii. 9 ; applies ancient terms
to novelties, iii. vi. ; great changes
in, ii. 67 ; doctrine of, resembles Pela-
gianism, iii. 519, 529; allowed ver-
nacular prayer to the Dalmatians,
Rome — continued.
xii. 365 ; use of Latin in, xi. 272,
xii. 468 ; some members of, desire
vernacular prayers, xii. 493 ; rejects
ancients form of prayers for the dead,
iii. 269 ; charged with shutting the
kingdom of heaven, xii. 348, 349 ;
imitate heathen in closing the Scrip-
tures, xii. 464, 471-473 ; the argu-
ment for Latin service employed by
Pagans, xii. 488-490 ; communion
with, distinct from the papacy, ii.
490; danger of, ii. 493 ; poems ou
corruptions of, ii. 193 ; immorality
of, in the tenth century, ii. 69, 70;
scandals of, ii. 81 ; system of, ex-
posed by Talliessin and Blantuan,
iv. 353 ; Bernard's lamentation over,
ii. 195; assumption of Catholicity
by, iv. 350 ; Romana, i. e. Catholica,
vi. 2 ; Roman use introduced into
Ireland, iv. 275 ; Romana supputa-
tio, vi. 492-494.
Councils at, iii. 19, 305, iv. 460,
V. 489, ii. 243.
Pilgrimages to, v. 188 ; fre-
quented by early saints, v. 197 ;
compared with Menevia, v. 541 ;
visited by S- Petroc, vi. 84, by S.
Patrick, vi. 393, by S. Lasreanus,
vi. 504, by S. Foillan, vl. 539 ;
Scoti repair to, vi. 43, from Ireland,
vi. 342, 343, 421, 620, 521, 522 ;
people of various nations at, vi. 505.
See of, appeal to, prescribed in
Irish canon, iv. 33 ; amount of defer-
ence paid to, iv. 330, 333; practised,
iv. 442, 498, v. 267, 288, 297,
302, vi. 505.
See of, resistance to: haughtiness
of, censured by African fathers, ii.
34 ; Galilean church indignant at, ii.
43 ; usurpation of, resisted by kings
of England, ii. 200-207; by the
emperor, ii. 208, 209 ; letter of, to
Irish clergy unsuccessful, iv. 2 ; bi-
shops did not always bow to, iv.
331-333 ; Scoti not subject to, iv.
358 ; British churches not in com-
munion with, iv. 351 ; opposers of.
152
ROME — RULES.
Rome — continued.
■were made saints as well as others,
iv. 356, 357;
Tonsure of, anciently the same
for monks and clerics, vi. 487.
Romescot, or Peter's pence, ii. 11)9.
Romulus, a deacon, v. 622.
, bishop of Man, vi. 181.
Ronech, the island, v. 535, vi. 583
(Ind. Chr. 509).
Rookwood, or Beaumont, a priest, i.
68, 69.
Ros, or Ros-Ailitliir, vi. 472 ; com-
monly called Ros-hilary, or Ros-
Carbry, vi. 472.
Ros-Ailithir, or Ross, vi. 472.
Ros-Carbre, the territorial name of Ros,
vi. 472.
Roscommon, S. Comman founder of,
vi. 590 (Ind. Chr. 540). See Ross,
Ross-commain.
. , Earl of, a convert from Popery,
through Ussher, i. 109.
Roscre, island of, vi. 526. SeeRoss-Cre.
Ros-hilary, corruption of Ros-Ailithir,
vi. 472.
Rosina vallis, or Menevia, v. 508, 540,
or Rosea Vallis, vi. 378 ; in Wales,
XV. 9 ; visited by S. Patrick, v. 540,
vi. 402.
Rosinus Floridus, who, vi. 350, 351,
566 (Ind. Chr. 428).
Ross, famous school of, vi. 472, 589
(Ind. Chr. 540). See Ros.
— , a fertile valley granted to S.
Comman, vi. 532. See Roscomraan,
Ross-Commain.
, in Pembrokeshire, vi. 32.
Ross-Commain, origin of name, vi.
532. See Ross, Roscommon.
Ross-Cre, S. Cronan's church of, vi.
541, 600 (Ind. Chr. 599) ; anciently
an episcopal see, vi. 541 ; now united
to Killaloe, vi. 541.
Rosselli, Hannibal, testimony of, to
skill of Irish canonists, xi. 467.
Rossius, Johannes, date of, iv. 379.
Rosweyd, Pleribert, MSS. copied by,
iv. 425.
Rotaldus, a bishop, iv. 61.
Rotarii, who, ii. 335, 336, 337.
Roth, or Magh Rath, battle of, vi. 255,
605 (Ind. Chr. 637).
Rothadh, bishop of Suessons, iv. 2 8, 1 9 8.
Rothadus, bishop of Suessons, iv. 59.
Rothreus, or Roth, David, his com-
munications to Ussher, vi. 377 ;
Ussher's obligations to, vi. 284 ;
praise of, iv. 425 ; discovered a lost
tract of S. Augustin, v. 309 ; hia
Hibernia Resurgens, vi. 284 ; his
Hierographia Hiberniae, vi. 286 ; his
Analecta, xv. 130 ; Dr. Thomas
Ryves's reply to, xv. 233, xvi. 416.
Rothinger, or Roderick, vi. 108.
Rotterdam, S. Mello bishop of, v. 174.
Route, or Dalrieda, vi. 146 ; ubi Clon-
derkan, in county of Antrim, vi. 518.
Routiers, or Ruparii, ii. 336.
Rowe, Thomas, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 375.
Rowenna, v. 90.
Roxiena, or Rowenna, v. 90.
Ruadanus, S., of Lothra, vi. 472 ; dis-
ciple of S. Finian, vi. 473, 590 (Ind.
Chr. 540); his death, vi. 597 (Ind.
Chr. 584) ; Life of, vi. 472, 529.
Ructi, brother of S. Patrick, vi. 390.
Rudolphus Fuldensis, biographer of
Rabanus Maurus, iv. 48.
Rufina, v. 22.
Rufinus, account of, v. 249, 260 ; re-
turns to Rome from Palestine, vi. 562
(Ind. Chr. 397) ; his Latin version
of Josephus, xi. 515 ; letter of Pros-
per to, V. 402 ; his heresy, v. 272 ;
called Grunnius, v. 273 ; Jerom's
account of his death, v. 271.
Rules, ecclesiastical, ancient Irish, vi.
483, 485 ; four, MS. collection of,
used by Ussher, vi. 483; diverse
and schismatical, in Ireland, iv. 500 ;
reduced by Gillebert, iv. 274.
, of S. Albeus, vi. 483.
, of S. Benedict, vi. 484, 485 ;
promulgated jointly with that of S.
Columbanus, vi. 485, 486, and of
S. Kieran, vi. 611 (Ind. Chr. 743).
, of S. Brendan, vi. 484.
I , of S. Columba, vi. 483 ; aban-
RULES — SACRAMENT.
153
Rules — continued.
doned in diocese of York, vi. 607
(Ind. Chr. G04).
, of S. Columbanus, iv. 245, vi.
484 ; jointly with that of S. Bene-
dict, vi. 485, 480.
, of S. Comgall, vi. 483.
, of S. David's, or IlIene^^a, adopt-
ed in Ferns, vi. 536.
, of S. Fechui, vi. 538.
, of S. Kieran and S.Brendan pro-
mulgated in Ireland, vi. 484, 611
(Ind. Chr. 743).
, of S. Mochuda, vi. 483.
, of S. Molua, sentence of Pope
Gregory concerning, vi. 484.
■ , of S. Patrick, vi. 484.
Kuinoldus, S., of Jlecblin, nativity and
death of, vi. 283 ; murdered, vi. 611
(Ind. Chr. 775) ; his Life by Theo-
deric, vi. 283.
Rupensis abbatia, nearCashel, iv. 539.
Rupes Dindyrn, ^^. 82.
Ruptarii, and Ruparii, who, ii. 336, 337.
Ruriciu, bishop of Aries, v. 502.
Rus, disciple of S. Coluinba, vi. 237.
Ruspensis episcopiis, vi. 6.
Russell, abbot of Russin, vi. 183.
Russin, S. Mary's of, in Man, vi. 183.
Rutheni. See Crutheni.
Ruthenensps, or Rodez, S. Gildas ab-
bot of, vi. 310.
Rutupinus latro, a name given to the
Emperor Maximus, v. 241.
Rygate, abbey of, xvi. 600.
Ryves, Dr. Thomas, account of, i. 70 ;
introduced to Camden, xv. 134 ;
Camden's replies to his inquiries, xv.
1 39 ; his answer to the Analecta,
XV. 233, xvi. 416; translates into
Latin some of Ussher's works, xvi.
410, 549; age of, in 1648, xvi. 549;
Ussher's dispute with, i. 69, 70 ; his
grasping attempts in the preroga-
tive court, XV. 278, 279 ; proceed-
ings about, XV. 296 ; Ussher's cen-
sure of, XV. 298 ; his sentiments,
xvi. 392 ; letter of, to Camden, xv.
137, to Ussher, xv. 200, xvi, 391,
410, 540, 549, 564.
S
Saballiim, or Sabhull, vi. 405 j called
Zabulum, vi. 406 ; founded by S.
Patrick, vi. 434 ; near Downpatrick,
vi. 435, 568 (Ind. Chr. 432) ; S.
Dunnius, abbot of, vi. 434 ; a fa-
vourite resort of the founder, vi. 434 ;
450 ; position of the church of, vi.
406, XV. 175 ; S. Patrick died at,
vi. 451, 452, and was buried at, vi.
435, 450, 451 ; meaning of the
term, in the Hebrides, vi. 569 (Ind.
Chr. 432).
Sabaria, birth.placeof S. Martin, vi.379.
Sabbath, or Saturday, xii. 575 ; change
of, xii. 576 ; recognised by the
Church of England, xii. 577 ; by
Ignatius, and council of Laodicea,
xii. 586 ; obligation of, i. cxlviii. ;
homily on, cited, i. cxlviii. ; held
by church of England, xii. 589 ;
letter on, xii. 573-586 ; controversy
about, xvi. 366 ; Sabbatum distinct
from Dominica, v. 234 ; Sabbatum
magnum, what, vii. 369.
Sabhul. See Saballum.
Sablo, that is, arena, vi. 133.
Sabrina, the Severn, v. 543 ; Mons
Badonis near the mouth of, v. 543 ;
Sabrinum mare, vi. 345.
Sabul. See Saballum.
Sacerdos, prevalence of the number
seven in the various relations of,
iv. 505-507.
, name of a British presbyter, vi.
558 (Ind. Chr. 314).
Sachellus, an Irish bishop, vi. 518.
Sacrament, what, ii. 427, xi. 193, 216,
XV. 516, 517 ; distinct from its ob-
ject, iii. 62 ; doctrme of, ii. 428,
429 ; first of the Old Testament, iii.
66, of the New, article on i. xlviii. ,
nature of a, xiii. 129 ; design of, xiii.
192; use of, xv. 505, 511, 513,
516 ; a means in the remission of
sin, iii. 141 ; of Lord's Supper, not
absolutely necessary to salvation,
! iii, 55 ; of faith, iii. 67.
154
SACRAMENTUM — SALVATION.
Sacramentum, what, ii. 427. j
Sacrifice of communion, iv. 278. I
Sacrum promontorium, vi. 522.
Ssechnall, or Secundinus, bishop, his
parents, tL 383; buried at Dom-
nach Ssechnaill, vi. 38-1. See Se-
cundinus.
Sagiensis monachus, vi. 182.
Sagmina, iv. 450.
Saiger, in Heile, or Seir Kieran, foun- I
dation of, vi. 345, 563 (Ind. Chr. }
402) ; S. Kieran o^ vi. 344. |
Saigrius, S. Kieran called, from his j
monasterj', vi. 336. See Saiger.
Saincte, Thomas, archdeacon of St.
David's, xi. 472.
St. Alban's, founded, vi. 612 (Ind.
Chr. 793) ; ancient inscriptions at,
V. 178 ; records concerning, v. 184.
See Alban, St.
St. Andrew's, early names of, vi. 196 ;
foundation of church of, vi. 105 ;
ancient church of, vi. 197 ; origin
of town of, vi. 189 ; metropolis of
Scotland, vi. 189 ; archbishops of,
vi. 189, 190 ; Turgotus, archbishop,
vL 197 ; W. Schewes, archbishop,
vi. 211, 212 ; Culdees of, vi. 197-
199 ; MS. by a Culdee of, vi. 186,
187. See Andrew, St.
St. Asaph, in Wales, vi. 86 ; called
Lhan Elvensis, v. 115 ; founder of,
V. 115; entered in Provinciale Ro-
manum, v. 111. See Asaph, St.
St. BnexL, in Britany, called from S.
Brioc, V. 394.
St. Colmy's Inch, vi. 247.
St. David's, bishops of, v. 113 (see
Menevia) ; St. David's Land, or Pe-
pidiauc, in Pembroke, v. 507.
St. Feighin's, of Foure, parish of, i. csx.
St. Gall, MSS. preserved in, ii. 209,
iv. 410, V. 501.
St. German's, a fifth see in Wales, v.
111.
St. Malo, L e. Urbs Maclovii, in Brit-
any, vi. 51 ; formerly Aletha, vi. 381 ;
situate at the month of the Rinctus,
or Ranee, vi. 50.
St. Mary's of Dablm, seal of, v. 75.
St. Mary's, of Foure, parish of, i. cxx.
, at Glastonbury, called Seint Ma-
rie le petite, v. 141.
Saints, praj-ing to, discussed, iii. 420-
496 ; some, created from a mistaken
name, vi. 294 ; lives of, by Aloy-
siiis Lipomanus, iii. 131 ; book of
lives of, promised by Sir K. Cotton,
XV, 172 ; absurd stories in lives of,
iv. 213, 214 ; born in England,
Saxon catalogue of, v. 44.
, Irish, curious testimony con-
cerning, vi. 519 ; three orders of, vL
476-479; catalogue of, vi. 477;
large companies of, leave Ireland,
vi. 319, 320; bones of, carried about,
vi. 536 ; bom of fornication or in-
cest, V. 440, vi. 45, 222, 333 ; op-
pose Roman rule of Easter, iv. 357 ;
first canonized, iv. 320.
Salamanca, censure of doctors of, iv.
371, 373.
Salamis, battle of, viii. 276.
Salanga, mountain of, vi. 522, xv.
15.
Salesberia, olim Calr Caradoc, v. 516.
See Salisbury.
Salisbury, olim Cair Caratauc, v. 83.
516 ; bishop of, his lecture, xvi. 9.
See Johannes Sarisburiensis.
Salmanasar, age of, viii. 147.
! Salmasius, Claudius, Ussher's letter to,
' xvi. 72.
Salome, visits Britain, vi. 551 (Ind.
I Chr. 41) ; dies at Verulam, vi.
291.
Salomon, a name of Johannes Scotus,
iv. 112, 113.
Salterey, abbey of, in Huntingdonshire,
vi. 461 ; Henry of, describes S. Pa-
trick's purgatory, vi. 264.
Saltzburg, visited by king Lucius, v.
165 ; Tirgilius, bishop of, iv. 462.
Salutishostiam immolare,what,iv. 277,
278.
Salvation, seal of, two sermons on,
xiiL 297-334 ; universal, sentence
of synods on, iv. 76-81 ; desired for
all men, iv. 87—90 ; particular, ac-
cording to Gotteschalc, iv. 1 6.
SAMARITAN — SATHENEGHABAIL. 155
Samaritan Pentateuch, copies of, pro-
cured by Ussher, i. 89, vii. 604 ;
how disposed of, i. 90, 91 ; his state-
ment of being the first to introduce,
vii. 604, XV. 220 ; variations of,
from the Hebrew, vii. 605, 606 ;
character of, not as old as Hebrew,
vii. 617.
Samsa, Arabic for Sol, v. 107.
Samson, age of, viii. 89 ; chronology
of, xii. 75.
, S., meaning of name, v. 107 ;
several saints so called, v. 96, 97, vi.
687 (Ind. Chr. 522) ; parents of, vi.
148, educated by Iltutus, vi. 148 ;
at Lan-Iltut, v. 539, with Dubri-
cius, V. 310, ordained by him, vi.
49, 84, 586 (Ind. Chr. 521) ; visits
Ireland, vi. 43, 584 (Ind. Chr. 516),
and founds a monastery, where he
places Urabrafel, vi. 50; leaves Ire-
land, vi. 585 (Ind. Chr. 518) ; bi-
shop of Menevia, names of, v. 107 ;
bishop of York, v. 94, 95, 519, vi.
579 (Ind. Chr. 490), 586 (Ind. Chr.
520) ; driven to Armorica, vi. 47,
587 (Ind. Chr. 522) ; placed over
Dola, vi. 48 ; two of the name there,
vi. 48; retires thither to avoid the
Icteritia, v. 107 ; bishop of Dola, v.
98, vi. 47, 434; present at third
council of Paris, vi- 593 (Ind. Chr.
557) ; Samsonis Arboretum, vi. 79 ;
subscribes acts of council of Paris,
vi. 47 ; his death, vi. 600 (Ind. Chr.
599) ; Life of, MSS. of, v. 538, iv.
278, vi. 43, 48, 49, 52.
, a Scot, pope Zachary's letter
about, iv. 463-465.
Samuel, the prophet, and witch of En-
dor, inference from narrative of, siv.
183-185.
, Benlani filius, iv. 295, v. 439 ;
disciple of Elbod, vi. 176.
, bishop of Dublin, iv. 327, vi.
537 ; profession of, to see of Canter-
bury, iv. 565; subscribes letters, iv.
519; complaints against, iv. 528,
530 ; Anselm's letter to, iv. 530 ;
nephew of Donatus, iv. 530 ; cen-
Samuel — continued.
sured for causing his cross to be car-
ried before him, iv. 530.
San Cataldo, a city, called from St.
Cataldus, vi. 309.
Sancroft, archbishop, had use of some
of Ussher'sMSS.,i. 315, 316; causes
the publication of some, L 308.
Sanctification, doctrine of, xi. 189 ;
sentiments of ancient Irish on, iv.
261 ; and good works, article of
1615 on, i. xli.
Sancto Paulo, Johannes de, archbishop
of Dublin, assumes the primacy of
Ireland, i. cxxxii.
Sanctuary lands, xi. 423. See Asy-
lum.
Sanctus, father of S. David, v. 507.
Sandith, mother of S. Ailbhe, vi. 333.
Sandwich, battle of, vi. 258.
Sangall, or St. Gall, monastery of, in
Helvetia, vi. 487. See St. Gall.
Sangreal, v. 31.
Sannan, brother of S. Patrick, vi. 381,
561 (Ind. Chr. 383).
Santonum, Leontius episcopus, vi. 51.
Sapientia, filia Herwici, vi. 169.
Saponarise, near Toul, iv. 191, 195.
Sarah, only woman whose age is re-
corded in Scripture, viii. 28.
Saranus, a Scotic doctor, iv. 1, 427.
Sarcophagus of S. Joseph, v. 37.
Sardica, council of, British bishops at,
V. 237, vi. 559 (Ind. Chr. 347), xv.
50, 51.
Sardinia, African bishops sent to, in
exile, vi. 6.
Sardis, made a metropolis, vii. 33.
Sarisburieusis, Johannes, negociates
the papal assent to the conquest of
Ireland, iv. 366, 548 ; episcopus
Camotensis, iv. 548, 550.
Sarravius, Claudius, letters of, to
Ussher, xvi. 101; letter of Ussher
to, xvi. 112; his praise of Ussher,
xvi. 253.
Sasbout, Adam, xii. 525.
Satan, tyranny of, xiii. 480 ; binding
of, ii. 12 ; loosing of, ii. 95, 158.
Satheneghabail, or Episford, v. 471.
156
SATYRUS — SCOTI.
Satyrus, brother of S. Ambrose, iii. 204.
Saul, king, viii. 93.
, the apostle. See Paul.
, a place. See Saballum.
Saunderson, bishop, •writes the preface
to Ussher's Power of the Prince, i.
306.
Savignensis monachus, vi. 182.
Saville, Sir Henry, Ussher's introduc-
tion to, i. "29 ; praise of, vii. 117.
Sasa, a dagger, v. 475.
Saxons, mentioned by Claudian, vi.
124; ■n-hence they came, v. 445,
447, 448 ; and Franks used a com-
mon language, v. 448 ; occupy ter-
ritory abandoned by the Franks, v.
456 ; shift their quarters, v. 457 ;
date of occupation, r. 457 ; ravages
of; vi. 116, 573 (Ind. Chr. 453) ;
expert pirates, v. 457 ; comes lit oris
Saxonici, v. 386 ; styled Germani-
cus vermis, vi. 88 ; early attacks
on Britain, v. 385, vL 560 (Ind.
Chr. 364) ; joined Tvith the Picts,
V. 381, 470, vi. 567 (Ind. Chr.
430) ; return home, v. 510 ; renew
the invasion, v. 442—444, vi. 573
(Ind. Chr. 451) ; come in three
ships, V. 467, 468, vi. 572 (Ind. Chr.
450) ; arrival and success of, v. 469,
470 ; date of, under Hengist and
Horsa, v. 459-465, vi. 572 (Ind.
Chr. 450) ; tribes of, according to
Bede, who settled in Britain, v. 456 ;
distribution of, v. 449-455 ; inju-
rious influence of, on Christianity,
V. 386, 478 ; slay the archbishop of
London, v. 89 ; waste Ireland, vi.
609 (Ind. Chr. 684) ; a fraternity
of, at Mayo, vi. 697 (Ind. Chr.
610) ; church of, canons of, iii. 95,
homUy of, opposed to doctrine of
real presence, ii. 210.
Saxony, ancient, boundaries of, v. 447,
448, vi. 271, 272 ; Transalbiana,
three tribes in, v. 447.
Saynkill, or Cell-Comgaill, vi. 524.
Scaliger, Joseph, impugns Hebrew
text, XV. 19, 25 : errors of, xi. 494,
506, 521-524, 574, xii. 91, 92 ; xv.
Scaliger — continued.
583 ; Ussher's feeling towards, xi.
574 ; his admiration of him, xv. 19 ;
library of, xv. 67; his posthumous
works, XV. 144.
Scandal, son of Breasal, vi. 237.
I Scandinavia, where, vi. 102.
j Scantia, or Xorway, vi. 34.
Scanzia insula, or Norway, vi. 421.
Scaurus, defeats Aretas, x. 28.
i Scavenius, Petrus, letters of, to Ussher,
! XA-i. 138, 142.
j SceUanus, Lugidi discipulus, vL 542 ;
! a Scotic presbyter, iv. 1, 427.
' Scethus, vi. 362.
Schewes, William, archbishop of St.
Andrews, vi. 211.
I Schirebum, Eadbert, bishop of, iv. 453.
j Schiulen, the Frisic name for Saxon
! ships, V. 468.
; Scholanus. See Scolanus.
Scholia, practice of adding, to MSS.,
iv. 485.
Schonaugia, Elizabeth of, vi. 154, 166.
Schools, monasteries anciently em-
ployed as, iv. 297 ; celebrated, in
Ireland, yi. 471, 472 ; grammar
school, where Elvanus placed his
I librarj-, v. 88 ; school kept by Ful-
! lerton and Hamilton, i. 3.
1 Schringer, Henry, Dempster's remarks
i about, vi. 118.
Scioppius, Caspar, Ussher's remark on,
xiv. 24.
Sciric, church of, in Talle Arcail, near
Alons Mis, vi. 389.
Scirte mons. See Sciric.
Sclavenses, or HoUandenses, v. 482.
Sclavonian version of the Scriptures,
xii. 424.
Scolanus, or Swithun, S., v. 390.
Scone, vi. 260.
Sconenfeld, church of the Holsati,
V. 447.
! Sconowgia, vi. 166. See Schonaugia.
; Scopi, a city, v. 226.
i Scota and Gadelus, vi. 105.
Scoth-noesa, mother of Fedelmidos,
I vi. 414.
! Scoti, origin of name, vi. 270 ; or
SCOTI.
157
Scoti — continued.
Scytlia;, vi. 278 ; first notice of, vi.
112, V. 11, vi. 273, 557 (Ind. Chr.
28G) ; mentioned by Claudian, vi.
37G ; inhabitants of Ireland when
the Picts arrived, vi. 101, 103, 108;
remarks of Camden and Johannes
Jlajor on their situation, vi. 103 ;
said to have come from Spain, vi.
277; addressed by church of Rome in
seventh century, iv. 1, 330, 427 ;
same as Irish, iv. 330, 387, 390 ;
Irish so called in 1070, iv. 394,
395 ; i. e. Hiberni, iv. 422, 427,
428, 431, 445 ; de Britannorum vi-
cinia, v. 254, 367, vi. 101, 103 ;
Hiberni, vi. 112, 143, 270, 271-274,
275, 277, 279 ; " Scoti sumus," an
expression in twelfth century, vi. 283 ;
references to, vi. 369, 426, 478, 491,
499, 501, 506, 512, 527, 535, 538,
540, XV. 17; a name common to
the Irish and their Scotch colony,
iv. 239; distinctions of, vi. 279 ;
Scoti lerni and Scoti Albini, vi. 279,
280; distinguished by Bede, vi. 280;
Scoti and Albienses, vi. 133 ; migra-
tions of, to Korth Britain at different
times, vi. 122, in 446, vi. 144 ;
date of settlement in Argyle, vi. 128,
563 (Ind. Chr. 403) ; in Scotland
join Saxons against Britons, vi.
211 ; lay north of Clyde, vi. 376 ;
Scoti Albienses, vi. 611 (Ind. Chr.
871) ; of Dalriada in Alba, reduce
Picts, vi. 613 (Ind. Chr. 842, 843);
cla.ssed with the Attacoti by S. Je-
rom, vi. 117; and Britons, boldness
of, iv. 340; agree in doctrine, iv.
341 ; fewnes.^ and remoteness of, iv.
436 ; charged with presumption, iv.
439 ; preferred to the Britons by the
English missionaries, iv. 421 ; op-
pose S. Augustin, vi. 601 (Ind. Chr.
603) ; Pictis oriundi, vi. 105 ; and
Picts, relative position of, vi. 122 ;
associated with the Picts in their in-
cursions, vi. 559, 560, 562, 565, 566,
567 (Ind. Chr. 360, 364, 393, 422,
425, 431); testimony concerning,
Scoti — continued.
in 360, vi. 316; and Picts, alleged
arrival nf, in Alba, vi. 552 ; expelled
from Britain, vi. 561 (Ind. Chr.
379); return, vi. 562 (Ind. Chr.
396) ; subdued by Atbelstan, vi.
264; agi'cement in Paschal obser-
vance, iv. 346 ; Scoti reduce the
Picts, vi. 259-262 ; credentes in
Deum, V. 367, vi. 353 ; S. Patrick
ordained archbishop of, vi. 399 ; a
bishop ordained for them by Celes-
tinus, vi. 352 ; S. Patrick sent to,
vi. 398 ; first baptized by S. Patrick,
vi. 405 ; in Alba converted by S. Co-
lumba and Kentigern, vi.228; Sedn-
lius, or Scotus Hibernicus, vi. 322 ;
S. Gunifort of, vi. 348 ; S. Colman
of, vi. 498 ; S. Livinus of, iv. 425 ;
, Language of, vilis, iv. 454 ; Sco-
tic, 406, 422, 428 ; lingua Scotica,
vi. 428 ; spoken in Scotland, vi. 103.
, Literature and religion of, iv.
298; twolearned Scots arrive in Gaul,
vi. 612 (Ind. Chr. 791) ; their in-
fluence repressed in Northumbria by
Wilfrid, iv. 348 ; exclusiveness in
their doctrines, iv. 341 ; their pri-
mitive ministry, vi. 354 ; resembled
Asiatic churches, vi. 354, 355; pas-
chal canons of, exposed by Ceolfrid
vi. 499 ; Scotorum cursus, iv. 274,
vi. 480 ; church assigned to, at Co-
logne, vi. 337, at Ratisbon, iv. 462 ;
Scotici scioli, iv. 452 ; caUed vagi
homines, iv. 180, 181; pirates of,
carry away Patrick from Britain, vi.
385, among whom he was captive,
V. 441 ; overthrow and expulsion of,
vi. 121 ; defeated by Stilicho, vi. 123,
124 ; defeat the Normanni, vi. 124;
kings of, on friendly terms with Char-
lemagne, iv. 396, 397 ; returning
from Rome, visit Lan-Iltut, vi. 43 ;
communication with Wales, vi. 49 ;
migrate to Toul, vi. 297 ; Scoti a cir-
cio, vi. 122, 123; subdued by God-
ric, iv. 491 ; make dorodrepana, vi.
141 ; their paludes, vi. 117 ; pultes
of, iv. 178, 180, 190, v. 254.
158
SCOTIA — SCRIPTURES.
Scotia, old name of Ireland, i. 144 ;
same as Ireland, iv. 421, 466, vi. i
151, 228, 270, 274, 275, 276-278, |
283, 284, 486, 502, 503, 543, 611 I
(Ind. Chr. 721); importance of de- I
ciding the question, vi. 284 ; S. Pa- j
trick's purgatory in, iv. 263; Bu- ;
chaiian's verses on, iv. 389 ; divided
from Britain, vi. Ill ; Scotia clara,
vi. 51 ; Hebrew form of name, vi. i
271, 272; S. Mansnetus of, vi. 297 ; \
S. Beatus baptized in, vi. 292, 551 !
(Ind. Chr. 48). \
Major, or Ireland, vi. 269, 284 ; |
not Alba, vi. 352. i
Minor, or Alba, vi. 268 ; or O-
terior, vi. 283 ; formerly Pictomm
provincia, vi. 369 ; included Nor-
thumbria, vi. 452 ; called Scotia in
S. Malachi's time, vi. 476; whence
called, vi. 115 ; Dempster's error re-
garding-, V. 50.
Scotigena, Johannes Scotns, called, iL
55, iv. 484, vi. 279 ; Sedolins so
styled, vi. 320, 321.
Scotiusmons, battle of, ix. 614.
Scotland, an old name of Ireland, vi.
278 ; in Britain, not called Scotia
anciently, vL 269 ; and England,
boundary between, vi. 261 ; when
christianized, v. 61 : by Dalriadic
colony, vi. 148 ; converted before
the Anglo-Saxons, vi. 185 ; Irish
language spoken in, vi. 103 ; first
church formally dedicated in, vi,
178 ; visited by Cardinal Vivian, vi.
454 ; laws of, xi. 469, 470.
Scotswath, or Eske, ^^. 135, 136.
Scot us, Johannes. See Johannes.
Scourging enjoined by rule of Bene-
dict, iv. 62, 63.
Scribside, wife of Fealcon, mother of
S. Coeman, vi. 532.
Scriptures, sufficiency of, xL 181, 198,
prelection on, xiv. 86-100 ; judge
in controversies, xiv. 41, 42, Ro-
mish arguments against, xiv. 48 ;
clearness of, xiv. 7-14 ; perspicuity
of, xiv. 7 ; internal testimony of
their clearness, xiv. 10; external J
Sc ri pt ures — continued.
evidence o^ xiv. 131 ; should be
studied in private, xii. 202 ; deserv-
ing of search, xii. 203 ; S. Chryso-
stom's recommendation, xii. 200-214,
other fathers, xii. 481-488; edicts
in favour of use in vulgar tongue,
xii. 401, 402, 405 ; reading of, en-
joined in England, xii. 394, xiv. 9 ;
not obscure in matters of practice,
xiv. 8, 10 ; copies of, in all churches,
xii. 437 , incomplete for controversy,
xiv. 39, 43 ; anciently no restraint
on use of, iii. 16, xii. 428—436 ;
sources of integrity of, prelection
on, xiv. 199; judge of tme inter-
pretation of, prelection on, xiv. 38 ;
article of 1566 on, L xxvi. ; article
of 1615 on, i. xxxiii. ; quoted in
discus.-5ion?, v. 376; vnth Romans
a part of rule of faith, xiv. 24 ; ar-
guments for insufficiency, xiv. 97 ;
restricted use of, xii. 466, 481, ad-
vocated, xii. 386-388; withholding
of, a practice of ancient heretics,
xii. 466, 481-488 ; reading of, pro-
hibited by heathen, xiL 461-463,
485 ; Donatist restrictions of, xii.
476 ; regarded as the pagan mys-
teries, xii. 486-488 ; alleged danger
of indiscriminate use of, xii. 492 ;
opposition to vernacular use of, xiL
338, 383, 384 ; alleged evils of, in
vulgar tongue, xii. 385 ; origin of
use of, in a dead language, xii. 272 ;
formally withheld by council of
Trent, xii. 383 ; oath as to interpre-
tation of, required by Romanists,
ui. 34, 37, 38 ; custom of burning,
xii. 458 ; persecutions in England,
for reading, xii. 373-381 ; senti-
ments of Jews on vernacular use of,
before Christ, xii. 155-158, after
Christ, xii. 158-161 ; error of Jews
in handling, xiL 471, like the Turks,
xii. 472 ; question about vernacular
use among the Jews in 552, xii.
161 ; books of Old Testament want-
ing, xiv. 112, of New, xiL 113;
Apocr^-pha cited as Scripture by the
SCRIPTURES.
159
Scriptures — continued.
Irish, iv. 249 ; use of the Scriptures
in British and Irish churclies, iv.
2-1 1-244 ; views of British and Irish
churches on, iv. 241-251 ; read by
early Irisli, i. 133 ; study of, en-
couraged by Coliimbanus, iv. 245.
, Vernacular use of, testimonies
concerning: of pope Adrian VI., xii.
371 ; of Aelfred, xii. 303 ; of Ael-
fric, xii. 309 ; of Aidanus, xii. 277 ;
of Alcuinus, xii. 286 ; of Aldhelin,
xii. 280 ; of Alfonsus rex CastellM,
xii. 342; Alfrid rex, xii. 179 ; of
Alphonsus v., xii. 364 ; of Amala-
rius Liigdunensis, xii. 294 ; of S.
Ambrose, xii. 232 ; of Anastasius
Nicenus, xii. 296 ; of Anastasius
Sinaita, xii. 222 ; of Andronicus
Comnenus, xii. 335 ; of Anglo-
Saxon Psalter, xii. 280 ; of Anna
regina, xii. 352 ; of Anselm, xii.
320 ; of Anselm Laudunensis, xii.
324; of the Armeni, xii. 192; of
Arnobius, xii. 259 ; of Athalaricus
rex, xii. 265 ; of S. Athanasius, xii.
177; of Athelstan rex, xii. 306 ; of
S. Augustinus, xii. 244-256 ; of
Aventinus, Johannes, xii. 378 ; of
Balsamon, Theodorus, xii. 335 ; of
Basilius imperator, xii. 300 ; of S.
Basilius, xii. 182 ; of Beatus Rhe-
nanus, xii. 371 ; of S, Beda, xii. 282 ;
of S. Benedictus, xii. 205; ofS.Ber-
nardus, xii. 327; of S. Bonifacius, xii.
280 ; of S. Brigitta Suecica, xii. 344 ;
of Cabasilas, Nicholas, xii. 343 ; of
Cassarius Arclatensis, xi. 263 ; of
Carolus Calvus, xii. 297; of Caro-
lus Magnus, xii. 288 ; of Carolus V.,
rex, xii. 347; of Carolus VIII., rex,
xii. 366 ; of Cassiodorus, Aurelius,
xii. 265 ; of Cedmon, xii. 279 ; of
S. Chrj-sostom, xii. 192-214, 301 ;
of Chunegundisimperatrix, xii. 312 ;
of Clemens Alexandrinus, xii. 167 ;
of Concilia varia, xii. 389-400;
of Conrad imperator, xii. 340 ;
of Constantinus Magnus, xii. 174 ;
of S. Cyprian, xii. 225 ; of S. Cy-
Scriptures — continued.
rUlus Alexandrinus, xii. 216; of S.
Cyrillus Hierosolj'mitanus, xii. 1 76 ;
of Dionysius Areopagita, xii. 221 ;
of Dionysius Carthusianus, xii. 365 ;
of DrogoHustiensis, xii. 325; of Ead-
frid, xii. 282 ; of the Egyptians, xii.
173 ; of S. EphriJem Syrus, xii. 180 ;
of S. Epiphanius, xii. 188; of Eras-
mus, xii. 369 ; of S. Eusebius, xii. 1 75 ;
of Faber Stapulensis, Jacobus, xii.
368 ; of Florus Baldinus, Johannes,
xii. 367 ; of Fulgentius, xii. 262 ; of
S. Fursseus, xii. 268 ; of Gennadius
Massiliensis, xii. 262 ; of S. Grego-
rius Nazianzenus, xii. 190; of S.
Gregorius Nyssenus, xii. 187 ; of S.
Gregorus papa, xii. 266 ; of Guliel-
mus Alvernus, xii. 340 ; of Haymo
Halberstatensis, xii. 292 ; of Heu-
ricus VI., rex Anglise, xii. 363 ;
of Hesychius, xii. 223 ; of Hierony-
mus Stridonensis, xii. 235 ; of S.
Hilarius, xii. 226; of Hilarius Ro-
manus, xii. 229 ; of Hugo Victori-
nus, xii. 325 ; of Huss, Johannes,
xii. 357 ; of Ignatius, xii. 162 ; of
Innocentius III., papa, xii. 337 ; of
S. Irenoeus, xii. 165 ; of Isidorus
Hispalensis, xii. 269 ; of Isidorus
Peleusiota, xii. 217 ; of Ivo Carno-
tensis, xii. 320 ; of Jacobus de Vor-
agine, xii. 342 ; of Johannes Be-
leth, xii. 325 ; of Johannes Damas-
cenus, xii. 284 ; of Johannes Gan-
davensis, xii. 352 ; of Johannes His-
palensis, xii 285 ; of Johannes VIII.,
papa, xii. 302 ; of Johannes II., rex,
xii. 364 ; of Julianus Toletanus,
xii. 279 ; of Justin Martyr, xii. 163 ;
of S. Kilianus, xii. 280 ; of Leo I.,
papa, xii. 259 ; of Leonidas Martyr,
xii. 167 ; of S. Livinus, xii. 268 ;
of Ludolphus Carthusianus, xii. 344;
of Ludovicus Pius, xii. 290 ; of Lu-
dovicus XL, rex, xii. 365 ; of Lyra-
nus, Nicholas, xii. 344 ; of S. Maca-
rius, xii. 179 ; of Marcus Eremita,
xii. 219; of Maximus, abbas, xii.
278 ; of Maximus Taurinensis, xii.
IGO
SCRIPTURES.
Scriptures — contimted.
260; of Munginiis, Radulphus, xii.
357 ; of Notker Labeo, xii. 308;
of Oecumenius, xii. 315 ; of Olym-
piodorus, xii. 220 ; of the Opus
Imperfectum iuMatthaeura, xii. 242;
of Origen, xii. 167 ; of the Os-
roeni, xii. 173 ; of Otfrid Wissen-
burgensis, xii. 301 ; of Pamphilus,
xii. 173; of Paulinus, xii. 256 ; of
Pelagius, xii. 241 ; of Philo Carpa-
thius, xvi. 215 ; of Petrus Blesensis,
xii. 331 ; of Petrus Lombardus, xii.
330 ; of Petrus Waldus, xii. 331 ;
of Picus Mirandula, Johannes, xii.
366 ; of Polj-carp, xii. 162 ; of Pri-
masius, xii. 241 ; of Procopius Ga-
zasus, xii. 215; of Prosper Rhegi-
ensis, xii. 261 ; of Protogenes, xii.
189 ; of Eabanus Maurus, xii. 293 ;
of Radulphus Floriacensis, xii. 321 ;
of Eicardus Yictorinus, xii. 327; of
Ruffinus, xii 234; of Rupertus Tui -
tiensis, .xii. 324 ; of the Scythse, xii.
192;; of Sedulius, xii. 259 ; of Sma-
ragdus, xii. 307 ; of Stephanas Ed-
nensis, xii. 234 ; of the Syrians, xii.
223 ; of Tatian, xii. 164 ; of Ter-
tuUian, xii. 224; of Thalassius, xii.
278 ; of Theodoretus, xii. 218; of
Theodorus Antiochenus, xii. 216 ;
of Theodosius Junior, xii. 216 ; of
Theophilus Antiochenus, xii. 165;
of Trevisa, Johannes, xii. 346 ; of
Trithemius, Johannes, xii. 367; of
Turonensis ecclesia, xii. 231 ; of Ul-
philas, xii. 226 ; of Uratislaus dux,
xii. 318 ; of the Valentini, xii. 368;
ofVenantius Fortunatus, xii. 266 ;
of Walafridus Strabo, xii. 295 ; of
the Waldenses, xii. 341 ; of Waldo
Prisingensis, xii. 305 ; of Wiclif,
Johannes, xii. 348 ; of Wilgis Nord-
humbranus, xii. 279 ; histoiy of
controversy on, xii. 145-495 ; Ussh-
er's decisive proof, i. 308 ; S. Au-
gustin's canon on, xiv. 216 ; pas-
sage in Gregory Nazianzen alleged
against, xii. 191 ; use of, among
Boiemi and Slavi allowed by Rome, |
Scriptures — contimted.
xii. 299 ; translation sanctioned by
Charlemagne, xii. 289 ; ancient
translations, xiv. 221-224 ; xii.
302-306.
, Versions ; iEthiopic, xii. 420 ;
Arabic, xii. 285, 421 ; Armenian,
xii. 192, 344, 417-420 ; Belgic,
xii. 356 ; Bohemian, xii. 362 ; Dal-
matian, xii. 423 ; Egyptian, xii.
421 ; English, first, xii. 343, by Jo-
hannes Trevisa, xii. 346, old copies of
it, xii. 359, ancient treatises against,
xii. 355, approved of in parliament,
xii. 352, authorized version im-
pugned, XV. 318; French, xii. 347,
3G0, 425; German, xii. 308, 424 ;
Gothic, xii. 413 ; Greek, xii. 410 ;
Irish, of New Testament, by Richard
Fitz Ralph, xii. 345 ; Latin, iv. 245;
Muscovite, xii. 424 ; Sclavic, xii.
297, partly opposed by Rome, xii.
298 ; Sclavonic, xii. 424 ; Spanish,
xii. 368; Syriac, xii. 415-417; by
the Waldenses, ii. 325 ; by Waldo,
ii 240; vernacular versions in fourth
century, xii. 412 ; versions used by
British and Irish churches, iv. 246-
248.
, Text, a. priori argument for pur-
ilj' of, xiv. 215 ; corrupt passages
alleged in Hebrew text, xiv. 225—
236 ; by Jew.s, xiv. 227-229 ; in
Greek of New Testament, omissions,
xiv. 261-275, redundancies, xiv.
276-308, corruptions, xiv. 309 ;
chronology of Hebrew, controversy
on, xi. 492 ; Mr. Eyre on, xv. 22-36.
, Copies of, miraculous cures ef-
fected by, iv. 340.
Scripuli decern, a cleric's fee, iv. 278.
Scropha alba, v. 510.
Scultetus, Abraham, error of, v. 113.
Scylla and Charybdis, proverb con-
cerning, vi. 499.
Scythae, subdued by Trajan, vi. 109.
Scythia, diWsions of, vi. 102 ; the
cradle of the Picts, vi. 101, 106;
S. Andrew, apostle of, vi. 190 ; monks
I of, vi. 7 ; Scythiea vallis, vi. 140.
SCYTIIICI
Scythici, or Scoti, vi. 273, 278.
Seachlin, S., hymn of, iv. 317, 318.
See Ssechiiall, Secundinus, Sechnall.
Seau Patrick, vi. 468.
Sebastenus Atticus, archbisbop, v. 34G.
Sebeit, king, baptized, vi. 601 (Ind.
Chr. 601).
Sechnall, successor of S. Patrick, vi.
437; or Seoiindiuus, vi. 437.
Sechtmaidus, king, vi. 385.
Secretarium B. Fausti, v. 340.
Secundinus, or Seaclmall, birth of, vi.
560 (Ind. Chr. 374); parents of, vi.
383 ; ordained by S. Patrick, vi.
.518 ; sent on Irish mission, vi. 401,
669 (Ind. Chr. 439); date of, iv.
377; hymn of, iv. 317, 318, vi. 383,
591 (Ind. Chr. 448) ; successor of S.
Patrick, vi. 437 ; buried at Doni-
nach-SiEchnaill, vi. 384 ; church of,
see Dunshaughlin.
Secundus, disciple of S. James, v. 16,
17.
Sedekia, king, chronology of, xii. 120,
140-142.
Sedes apostolicx, names of the four,
iv. 435.
Sedulius, two of name, iv. 283, 291—
293 ; both Scots, who flourished in
721 and 818, iv. 377, vi. 331, 613
(Ind. Chr. 818); question of their
severalty discussed, vi. 323-325.
, Coelius, letter of, to Macedonius,
vi. 319 ; date of, vi. 319, 678 (Ind.
dir. 474) ; his Carmen Paschale, iii.
62, iv. 283, 319, 580 (Ind. Chr.
495) ; Scotus, Scotigena, vi. 320,
321; disciple of Ilildebert, vi. 320,
576 (Ind. Chr. 460) ; his character
by Trithemius, vi. 320; his writings,
vi. 320 ; see of, at Oretum, in Spain,
vi. 321 ; testimonies concerning, vi.
321 ; date of, previous to 494, vi.
328-330; death of, vi. 680 (Ind.
Chr. 495) ; ancient eulogiums on,
vi. 328, 329 ; his date in chronicles,
vi. 329-331 ; various arrangement
in manuscripts of his works, vi. 330,
grammatical works of, vi. 331; styled
venerable by Pope Gelasius, iv. 282;
VOL. XVII.
— SELDEN. 161
Sedulius — continued.
other titles given to, iv. 283 ; pre-
ceptor of Sigebert, v. 528; ancient
manuscripts of his poems, vi. 326,
Turcius Rufus Asterius editor of
them, vi. 326 ; acrostic hymn of, de
Vita ChrisU, iv. 372 ; his epistolae
sought after by Ussher, iv. 385.
Scotus, in S. Pauli Epistolas, vi.
322 ; MSS. of, vi. 322 ; poems of,
vi. 322, S26 ; date of Coelius Sedu-
lius, vi. 323 ; question of their iden-
tity, vi. 323-325 ; authors who men-
tion him, vi. 325 ; recommends He-
brew text, and uses Greek of New
Testament, iv. 245, 246 ; follows
Septuagint version of Old Testa-
ment, iv. 247 ; sentiments of, on
doctrines of grace, &c., iv. 252—
258 ; follows S. Jerom, iv. 245, 246.
, episcopus Britanniaj, de genere
Scotorum, present at Home in 721,
vi. 331 ; his Collectaneum in S.
Matthseum, vi. 332, 538.
, Henricus. See Judex of Au-
thors.
Sees, twenty-eight established in Bri-
tain on Pagan foundations, v. 79 ;
primitive, in Britain, v. 79.
Segeuus, a Scotic presbyter, iv. 1, 427 ;
disciple of S. Barr, vi. 544.
, son of Fiachna, abbot of Hy,
vi. 246, 289, 502, 506, 542 ; founds
a church in Rachra, vi. 605 (Ind.
Chr. 635) ; Cummian's epistle to, iv.
339, 432-443, 444, vi. 601 ; death
of, vi. 606 (Ind. Chr. 652).
Segetius, Germanus' messenger to Ce-
lestine, vi. 396, 568 (Ind. Chr.
432).
Segontiaci, in Hampshire, v. 84.
Selden, Ussher introduced to, i. 29 ;
assisted by Ussher, i. 89 ; offended
by Lydiat, i. 31 ; MSS. lent to, xii.
303 ; imprisonment of, xv. 430, 454,
461 ; letters of, to Ussher, xii. 302,
XV. 170, 290, xvi. 250, 252, 266 ;
letters of Ussher to, xv. 175, 380 ;
saves Usshers library, i. 131 ; his
I remarks on Ussher's admission to
M
162
SELDEN — SEPTUAGINT.
Selden — continued.
Westminster assembly, i. 131 ; in-
terferes on liis behalf, i. 248 ; his
last hours, i. 272 ; visited by Ussher,
i. 272 ; funeral sermon on, preached
by Ussher, i. 273 ; panegyric on, by
Ussher, i. 273, 297, v. 129; error
of, iv. 569.
Selenitis lapis, nature of, iv. 441.
Seleucus, acts of, is. 105, 111.
Semeca, Johannes, on canon law, iii.
115, 117.
Semelandia, conquered by king Ar-
thur, vi. 34.
Semipelagianism, doctrines of, ill. 534-
637 ; V. 399 ; originated in Gaul, v.
396; by Cassian, v. 359 ; spread of,
during pontificate of Sixtus, v. 418 ;
in Constantinople, vi. 1 ; condemned
at synod of Orange, vi. 17. See
Pelagius.
Seniipelagians, ascribe predestination to
Augustin, iv. 18 ; enemies of Pela-
gians, V. 406 ; cause of, advocated by
Possessor, an African bishop, vi. 3 ;
writers on, enumerated, iii. 539. See
Cassian, Faustus, Gennadius.
Semirarais, date of, viii. 85.
'S.ffivoSioi, or Culdees, vi. 173.
Senacherib, date of, \\\\. 149.
Senachus, an early Irish bishop, vi. 479,
518.
— , disciple of S. Finian, vi. 473,
590 (Ind. Cbr. 540).
, of Armagh, vi. 537, COO (Ind.
Chr. 598) ; death of, vi. 602 (Ind.
Chr. 610).
Senanus, S., of Inis Cathay, vi. 436,
577 (Ind. Chr. 463) ; visited by S.
Kiaran, vi. 525 ; his objection to
the company of women, vi. 510 ; his
death, vi. 592 (Ind. Chr. 544) ; Life
of, vi. 436, 510.
Sencaticus, an Irish bishop, vi. 518.
Seneca, an old Pelagian, v. 522, 523.
Senior, a title of respect, iv. 515, 517,
528 ; seniores HiberniEe, vi. 468.
Sen-Patraic, successor of S. Patrick, vi.
437, 438. See Patrick, Sen.
Sentleger's collections, xv. 4.
Separation, religious, in case of Daga-
nus, iv. 42.
Septimus, letter of Leo to, v. 430.
Septuagint, Ussher's SjTitagma de, vii.
437-536, account of his work, i.
267-271 ; his opinion on the, i. 269,
vii. 459, 460 ; version when made,
ix. 147-151 ; fable of the cells, vii.
465 ; mentioned by Justin Martyr,
vii. 466 ; Pentateuch first executed,
vii. 443, 446; variations from He-
brew, vii. 444 ; the name originally
confined to the Pentateuch, but sub-
sequently extended, vii. 465 ; two
diff'erent Greek versions, i. 270, vii.
446, 470, 600 ; Jerom's statement
concerning the two recensions, vii.
470 ; first MS. burned at Alexan-
dria, vii. 467 ; how replaced, vii.
467 ; cited by the Apostles, as best
understood, vii. 461 ; differs from S.
Matthew's and S. Paul's citations, vii.
463, 464 ; variations of, from Hebrew
text, xi. 546 ; mode of translation,
xvi. 218; chronology of, xi. 494-
497 ; Origen's labours on, vii. 482 ;
Tetrapla and Hexapla, \\\. 485 ;
Jerom's account of, vii. 482 ; cor-
ruptions in Pentateuch, vii. 448-
452 ; opinions on cori'uptions, vii.
441 ; defects in, xvi. 209; interpo-
lations of, vii. 501 ; glosses crept
into the text, vii. 516, after loss of
Hexapla, vii. 502 ; revised by Ln-
cian, vii. 502-504; Palestine copies,
vii. 505 ; two editions of corrected
text, vii. 509 ; editions after Origen,
vii. 501-511 ; coUation of passages
in, vii. 472-479 ; passages in Daniel
compared, vii. 494-498 ; Jerom's
Latin Psalms translated from, vii.
471 ; followed by the ancient Irish,
iv. 246.
Manuscripts of, ancient copies,
vii. 455 ; genuine MS. of, xi. 553 ;
codex Vaticanus, viL518; Lucian's
text, vii. 518; collation of, vii. 519 ;
antiquity of, vii. 521 ; examination
of, vii. 520-527 ; codex Alexandri-
nus, brought to England, xv. 436,
SEPTUAGINT — SEVEN YEARS.
163
Scptuagint — continued.
vii. 530-532 ; written by Thecla,
vii. 530 ; where it differs from codex
Vaticanus, vii. 531 ; Barberini MS.,
part of, vi. 531 ; various editions of
Septuagint, vii. 534 ; of Esther, vii.
535 ; printed editions, vii. 512-518;
London edition of, vii. 528.
Serarius, Nicholas, impudent assertion
of, iv. 2G.
Serbila. See Orbila.
Serenus, bisliop of Marseilles, breaks
images in churches, iii. 511.
Serfus, S., of Orkneys, vi. 213, 557
(Ind. Chr. 293), 5G8 (Ind. Chr.
431) ; probably same as Servanus,
vi. 213. See Servanus.
Sermons, style of, in 1619, xvi. 360;
had prayers before and after, xi. 25 1 ;
the king addressed in his presence,
ii. 499 ; bishop Bedell's advice about
texts, i. 117.
, Ussher's, account of, i. 314,
315, xiii. 305 ; a soul-saving ser-
mon, i. 291 ; on rights of primo-
geniture, xiii. 353-3G4 ; seal of
salvation, xiii. 299 ; before Com-
mons at St. Margarets, ii. 415-457 ;
on Gen. xlix. 3, xiii. 353—364; on
2 Chr. xxxiv. 33, xiii. 567 ; on Ps.
xxxii. 10, xiii. 504-538 ; on Ps.
xxxii. 11, xiii. 452-474; on Ps.
ciii. 1-3, xiii. 580-606; on Lam.
v. 16, xiii. 77; on Matt. xiii. 44,
xiii. 539 ; on Luke, i. 73-75, xiii.
475; on John, i. 12, xiii. 159; on
John, viii. 31, 32, xiii. 367-403 ; on
Rom. V. 1, xiii. 226, 245, 262; on
Rom. vi. 14, xiii. 523 ; on Rom.
vi. 23, xiii. 92 ; on Rom. v. 1, xiii.
279; on Rom. viii. 16, xiii. 317;
on 1 Cor. xi. 29, xiii. 192 ; on
1 Cor. xiv. 33, xiii. 335-351 ; on
Gal. iii. 22, xiii. 60 ; on Gal. iv. 4,
xiii. 506 ; on Gal. vi. 3, 4, xiii. 31-
44 ; on Eph. i. 13, xiii. 175 ; on
Eph. ii. 1-3, xiii. 45-69 ; on Pliil.
ii. 5-8, xiii. 126, 140 ; on 1 TIicss.
ii. 1.3, xiii. 557; on Heb. ii. 14, 15,
xiii. 490 ; on Ileb. iv. 7, xiii. 1-30 ;
Sermons — continued,
on Ileb. iv. C, xiii. 209 ; on Rev.
xxi. 8, xiii. 107.
Servanus, S., a companion of Palla-
dius, vi. 212 ; sent to the Orkneys,
vi. 213; same as Serf, vi. 213; S.
Kentigern baptized and educated by,
vi. 224, 584 (Ind. Clir. 514), lodged
with, vi. 214 ; received at Inchketh,
vi. 221, 579 (Ind. Chr. 488); his
death, vi. 590 (Ind. Chr. 640) ; Life
of, vi. 214.
Service of God, Irish article on,
i. xli.
Servitude, included in the occupation of
lands, xi. 425-427.
Servulus, S., who, xii. 266.
Sescuani vallis, near Colp, vi. 408.
Sescneu, or Sescneus, an Irish bishop,
vi. 518; baptized hy S. Patrick,
vi. 569 (Ind. Chr. 433).
Sethosis, king of Egypt, viii. 62.
Sethus, Hunaldus substituted for, in
a poem of Columbanus, iv. 415.
Seton, family of, Dempster's account
of origin of, vi. 294.
Seven churches, of Asia, vii. 16, 18;
bishops of, vii. 33 ; became each a
metropolis, vii. 36; diocesan, not pa-
rochial churches, vii. 60 ; had civil
pre-eminence, vii. 61 ; in Ireland,
vi. 642 ; in Scotland, vi. 606 (Ind.
Chr. 650).
disciplina: liberales, vi. 578 (Ind.
Chr. 469).
orders in the church, v. 387.
saidts of Britain, their names,
iv. 95.
years, term of S. Patrick's servi-
tude, vi. 388; spent by him in Gaul,
&c., vi. 562 (Ind. Chr. 402), in each
province of Ireland, vi. 430, in Mun-
ster, vi. 572 (Ind. Chr. 449); spent
by Gildas in Gaul, vi. 575, 576 (Ind.
Chr. 455, 462); by S. Dubricius
vi. 681 (Ind. Chr. 498); by S.
Coemgen, vi. 582 (Ind Chr. 505);
by S. Kieran, vi. 689 (Ind. Chr.
529); by S. Finian, vi. 590 (Ind.
Chr. 540); by S. Teilo, vi. 599
164
SEY^^ YEARS — SILVESTER.
Se\-en rears — continued.
(Ind. Chr. 59G) ; of curse, vi. 003
(Ind. Chr. 017).
hundred and seventy-seven tom-
p.mions of S. Fhigar, vi. ."570 (Ind.
Chr. 400).
Severiani, heretics, xii. 507.
Severianus, a Pelagian bishop, v. 307,
.'500 (Ind. Chr. 429).
Severinus, S., the apostle of the Norici,
V. 512.
, pope, letter of Irish church to,
vi. 600 (Ind. Chr. 640) ; death of,
iv. 427, vi. 506.
Severn, river, called Hafren, and Abri-
num fiumen, vi. 49, 587 (Ind. Chr.
522).
Severs Hill, Severi collis, v. 198, vi.
556.
Severus, the emperor, expedition of,
to Britain, vi. 555 (Ind. Chr. 208) ;
divides Britain into prefectures,
v. 120, vi. 555 (Ind. Chr. 197);
stone wall of, vi. Ill, 136-138,
556 (Ind. Chr. 211); broken
through, vi. 142; his death, v. 198,
vi. 556 (Ind. Chr. 211).
, Trevirensis episcopus, v. 435,
vi. 571 (Ind. Chr. 448).
, companion of S. Germanus, v.
436.
Sexburga, queen of Ina, v. 139.
Shachlin, vulgar name of S. Seachnall,
vi. 384.
Shannon, or Synna, or Synan, vi. 525,
533. See Sineus.
Shapwyke, a parish of Glastonbury,
V. 142.
Sharp, Alexander, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 450.
Shelford, xvi. 9.
Shem, chronology of, xi. 514-520 ; age
of, xi. 520.
Sheol, or Hades, iii. 318-326, 358.
Shewbread, Hebrew for, ii. 428.
Shiloh, where, viii. 80.
Ship, clevata navi ad mare, vi. 407.
Shortall, Mr. Leonard, letter of, to
Ussher, xvi. 447.
Shotover House, in Tyrrel family, i. 38.
Sibbes, Mr. R., a preacher, xv. 361,
363 ; comes to Ireland, xv. 375 ;
recommended for provostship of
Trinity College, i. 87 ; retires, i. 87;
xvi. 453 ; letters of, to U-sher,
xvi. 395, 440, 522.
Sibilia, Firani regis filia, vi. 169, 171.
Sibthorp, Sir Christopher, Ussher's
Religion of the Ancient Irisli dedi-
cated to, iv. 237.
Sibylline, books, collection of, ix. 541 ;
custody of, xii. 461.
Sichardus, Johannes, his opinion con-
cerning Palladius' countrj', vi. 356.
Sicily, repaired to by Ca;lestius, v. 278.
Sicli, sent to Irish, iv. 467.
Sidney, Sir Henry, articles set out
under, i. xxv.
Sidonius, a companion of Virgilius,
mentioned by pope Zachary, iv.
461.
Apollinaris, account of, v. 503.
I Sier-Keran, in Ele, church of, vi. 345.
Sige, heretical notion about, vii. 211.
Sigebert Gemblacensis, his country,
V. 528.
Siger, king of East Saxons, vi. 250,
608 (Ind. Chr. 675).
[ Siggeus, an Irish bishop, vi. 518.
[ Sigibert, king of the Franks, vi. 539.
Sigismund,' the emperor, diploma of,
j vi. 268.
Signature of father and son to same
record, ii. 280.
Sigresia, sister of S. Giralijus, vi. 008
(Ind. Chr. 665).
Silcester, or Cair Segeint, v. 84.
Silenus, disciple of S. Bairre, vi. 544.
Silures, in Monmouthshire, v. 101.
Silverius, expelled from the papac}',
vi. 589 (Ind. Chr. 538).
Silvester, disciple of S. PaUadius, vi.
369, 568 (Ind. Chr. 431) ; Domh-
nach Arte given to, vi. 368.
j II., pope, or Gerbert, infamous,
ii. 87-90 ; miracle at tomb of,
ii. 89 ; sanguinary enactments of,
ii. 90; bestows crowns, ii. 91.
nr., pope, elevation of, to pa-
pacy, ii. 92.
SIMEON — SMITH.
165
Simeon, Mr., misstatemeut of, con-
cerning Ussher, i. 283.
Scotus, verses of, vi. 230, 239.
Simon, abbot of St. Al ban's, iv. 194.
, sou of Gioras, xi. 102, 109.
the Just, ix. 113.
Magus, British tonsure ascribed
to, vi. 490.
de Montfort, his great army,
ii. 361; victory gained by at Mu-
rellum, ii. 363-368 ; lands of Ray-
mond of Tolouse assigned to, ii. 373;
reduced to straits, ii. 375 ; his death,
ii. 377, mistakes coucerningit, ii. 383.
Zelotes, preached in West, v. 18 ;
his arrival in Britain, vi. 551 (Ind.
Chr. 47).
Simouy, thirteen bisliops deposed by
Chrysostom for, vii. 38 ; existing in
Ireland, iv. 493.
Sin, evil consequences of, xiii. 2 ; for-
giveness of by priest, Romish doc-
trine concerning, discussed, iii. 119-
176, proper to the Deity, iii. 129,
how far conceded to ministers, iii.
129, 130 ; various kinds of, xiii. 255 ;
freedom from, Celestius' doctrine
about, v. 278 ; sinless condition,
Pelagius' explanation of, v. 291.
Sinell, son of Finchadh, first Scot who
was baptized by S. Patrick, vi. 405,
560 (Ind. Chr. 432).
, son of Maenacus, vi. 473 ; abbot
of Cluain-inis, vi. 503, 590 (Ind.
Chr. 540), 690 (Ind. Chr. 579)
Sineth, sister of S. Columba, vi. 231.
Sineus, or Shannon, vi. 436, 533, 544.
Singing, according to Roman use, Irish
deficient in, iv. 275 ; ancient rules
about, xii. 477.
Sinna, or Shannon, vi. 533. See
Sineus.
Sirigi, king of the Irish Picts, vi.l05.
Sirletus, Gulielmus, vi. 292, 303.
Sirmondus, Jacobus, his MSS., xv. 368,
481 ; lends MSS. to Ussher, i. 128,
129; disappoints Ussher, xvi. 159;
estrangement of, xvi. 558 ; praise of
him, iv. 171.
Sitaracus, an Ostman leader, iv. 560.
Siward, duke of Northumbria, vi. 204,
262.
Sixtus, presbyter Romanus, letters of,
on Pelagianism, v. 329.
Sixtus Senensis, corrected, vii. 509, 510.
Skryne, parish of, i. Ixxvi. ; rural
deanry of, i. Ixxiii.
Skull of a dead man, words uttered by,
iii. 252,
Skurlockstown, parish of, i. Ixxxiv.
Skynner, Ralph, offered preferment in
Ireland, xv. 313 ; account of him-
self, XV, 321 ; letters of, to Ussher,
XV. 235, 257, 304, 315, 319.
Slain, ostium, or Inbher Slain, vi. 406.
Slane, S. Ere mac Dego of, vi. 410,
565 (Ind. Chr. 424); parish of,
i. xci. ; rural deanry of, i. xci. ;
gave title to the family of Fleming,
vi. 410.
Slanus, river, the Modona of Ptolemy,
vi. 528.
Slavenborch, v. 483.
Slavi, obtain vernacular Scriptures and
liturgy, xii. 297-300.
Sleibhti, or Sletty, where, vi. 425 ; S.
Fiec and sixty saints buried in, vi.
424; church of, vi. 374, 571 (Ind.
Chr. 448) ; ceases to be metropoli-
tical, vi. 600 (Ind. Chr. 598).
Sleswic. See Sleaswic.
Slia, an arm of the Baltic, v. 446.
Sliabh Bloom, v. 506, 533.
Cuillean, vi. 248 ; Slieve Gullen,
or Colmi mons, vi. 248.
Mairrge, near Campus Albus,
vi. 505; Burchard, lord of, vi. 598
(Ind. Chr. 593) ; O'Gormagheyn of,
vi. 93.
Mis, vi. 389, 406, 407.
Salanga, vi. 522.
Sliaswic, or Sleswic, Danish name for,
V. 446.
Sligo, Book of, vi. 230, 415, 423, 444.
Smith, Richard, or Maleus, professor,
where born, vii. 239.
, Dr. Thomas, his Life of Ussher,
i. 30, 32 ; error in, i. 37.
, William, examination of, xvi.
494.
166
SMOKE-SILVER
— STANIHURST.
Smoke-silver, the pope's, iv. 36G.
Smyrna, bishop of, a metropolitan, vii.
36 ; Polycarp, bishop of, vii. 51.
Snechorda, island, vi. 34.
Suowdon, formerly called Heriri mon-
tes, vi. 114.
Socrates, a British martyr, v. 205,
vi. 557 (Ind. Chr. 303).
Sodom, date of destruction of, viii. 26 ;
apples of, vi. 57.
Sodomy, Maglocun charged with, vi.
63.
Sodor, church of, vi. 178; or Holme,
in Man, church of S. Germanus at,
vi. 179-183; seat of bishop of, in
Mona, vi. 206 ; alleged origin of
see, vi. 557 (Ind. Chr. 303); in
Man, Galloway under jurisdiction
of, vi. 612 (Ind. Chr. 800); bishop
of, vi. 180 ; Simon bishop of, vi. 182 ;
Conan bishop of, vi. 255.
Soldiers, oath of Roman, xi. 288.
Soli in Cilicia, viii. 209.
Solitarius, Beccan, iv. 432.
Solomon, age of, at accession, vii. 182.
Solon, his age, viii. 209.
Solonius, companion of Palladius, vi.
368, 369, 508 (Ind. Chr. 431).
Somersetshire, ^Estiva Kegio, v. 536.
Son of God, whether avrodeog, pre-
lection on, xiv. 152-157.
Sondanagh, chapel of, i. cxiv.
Sonnaugh, chapel of, i. cxiv.
Sophia, a title of S. Cadoc, vi. 503,
584 (Ind. Chr. 514).
Sorbinus, Amald, his translation of
Acts against the Albigeuses, ii. 406.
Soi'd, or Swords, in the diocese of Dub-
lin, iv. 552.
Sotularis, a shoe, ii. 235.
Soul, meaning of, in Hebrew and
Greek, xL 258 ; in Greek used for
the body, xiv. 171; state of, after
death, article on, i. 4 ; of the pious,
not in Limbus, xiv. 178-180.
South, called by the Welsh Dehen, or
the right, V. 103.
Sowi, twelve hides of, v. 140 ; a parish
belonging to Glastonbury, v. 142.
Soyer, province of, vi. 45.
j Spain, the scene of St. James' labours,
v. 16-18, 40, 42.
Spalato, the archbishop of, xv. 113 ;
attacks on, xv. 130 ; his works,
XV. 178 ; his faults, xv. 179 ; xvi.
I 344 ; relapse of, xvi. 391, 397.
Spanheim, Frederick, letter of, to Ussh-
er, xvi. 103; letter of Ussher to, xvi.
17, 95.
Sparta, famous for obedience, x. 324.
Spartianus, vi. 136, 138.
Speed, his Chronicle, price of, xv. 74.
Spel-boc, a MS. of Exeter, \i. 279.
Spelman, Sir Henry, Concilia of, re-
vised by Ussher, x\-i. 35 ; glossary
of, contains substance of Ussher's
essay on Corbes, i. 28 ; letters of, to
Ussher, xv. 168, 409, 415, xvi. 388.
Spottiswood, James, bishop of Clogher,
i. 55.
Sraphanus, son of Xasca, vi. 543.
Srath-Cairmaic, battle of, vi. 256.
Stabularia, v. 221.
Stabuli comes, a post of honour, v. 220.
Stacallan, parish of, i. xcii.
Stafernam, or Tafarnam, parish of,
i. cix.
Stafford, Sir Thomas, xv. 434.
Staffordstown, parish of, r. Ixxviii.
Stagnum Righi, Inisbofinde in, vi. 382.
See Loch Righi.
Stagnum. See Loch, and compounds.
Stahalmucke, parish of, i. Ixxxix.
Staminia pellicea, vi. 486.
Stamullen, parish of, i. Ixiv.
Standing stones, object of, vi. 217.
Stauemore, Mora Lapidea, ia West-
morland, vi. 91, 107; cross of, vi.
205 ; battle of, vi. 552 (Ind. Chr.
105).
Stanford, battle of, vi. 572, 573 (Ind.
Chr. 450).
Stanhenges, or Mons Ambrosii, v. 516,
521, vi. 60, 578 (Ind. Chr. 406).
See Stonehenge.
Stanhengest, where Saxons murdered
the British, v. 476.
Stanihurst, Ussher's grandfather, i. 1,
5 ; family of, not intimate with
Ussher's, i. 9 ; Richard, Ussher's
STAOTHURST —
SUBMON CUBIN. 167
Stanihurst — continued.
uncle, his works, xv. 4 ; errors of,
corrected, iv. 550, xv. 13 ; letter
of Ussher to, xr. 3, 4 ; his reply to
Ussher's Eccles. Christian. Success.,
i. 34, XV. 148 ; his Life of S. Patrick,
vi. 374.
Stanmore, battle of, vi. 552 (Ind. Chr.
105). See Stanemore.
Staple-law, xi. 453.
Stapleton, his Fortress of the Faith
gave Ussher's studies a polemical
turn, i. 9.
Starius, son of Nemedus, vi. 379.
Statutes of Ireland, xi. 454.
Stephanus, or Aeddi, presbyter, date
of, iv. 378.
, a British martyr, v. 205.
, a deacon, vi. 16.
, Henricus, Dempster's unfounded
charge against, vi. 118.
, seventh archbishop of Loudon,
v. 89.
I., epistles of, v. 120, 175.
Stephen, S., martyrdom of, x. 577.
, first prince of Hungary, ii. 90.
, an usurper, supported by the
pope, ii. 200.
Stephens, Jeremy, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 588.
Stichoi, or verses, Nicephorus Con-'
stantinus on, vii. 138.
Stilicho, vi. 123 ; his achievements,
V. 462, vi. 562 (Ind. Chr. 396) ;
recalls his British legion, vi. 563
(Ind. Chr. 403).
Stonar, lapis tituli, v. 474.
Stone, employment of, unusual in an-
cient British churches, vi. 97, 98,
200.
, pillar of, a memorial of victory,
vi. 106.
Stonehall, or Aula Lapidea, parish of,
i. cviii.
Stonehenge, traditions concerning, v.
516-519, vi. 579 (Ind. Chr. 488).
See Stanhenges.
Storraarii, a Saxon tribe, v. 448.
Stone, John, error of, v. 76, 123.
Stradling, Lady, entertains Ussher in
Stradling — continued.
Glamorganshire, i. 243 ; members,
of family of, i. 245.
Scpaecle^>peala]-, vi. 263.
Strafford, Lord, his arrival in Ireland,
i. 152 ; efforts of, to correct ecclesias-
tical abuses, i. 114 ; assisted in com-
pilation of the Irish canons, i. 172,
175 ; commendation of, by convo-
cation, i. 168 ; his equitable admi-
nistration of high commission court,
i. 187; Ussher's praise of, xv. 574 ;
unjust charges against, i. 106 ; last
letter of, i. 215 ; attainder of, i. 210 ;
his sentence, i. 217 ; visited by
Ussher, i. 217; his last message to
Laud, i. 218 ; attended on scaffold
by Ussher, i. 219 ; Ussher's descrip-
tion of his death, i. 219, 220.
Strand- Frisii, v. 455.
Stratduttenses, or Strecledenses, vi. 263.
Strathern, Abernethy in, vi. 207.
SrparoTriSov TrnptOTov, of Ptolemy,
vi. 104.
Streansheal, or Whitby, Hilda abbess
of, iii. 206 ; council of, iv. 344.
Strecledenses, or Strathduttenses, vi.
2G3.
Stren£eschalch, or Streoneshalch, i. e.
SinusPhari, Aodie Whitby, or White-
baye, synod of, vi. 498 ; date of
synod, iv. 378, vi. 398.
Streoneshalch. See Strena;schalch.
Strete, a parish of Glastonbury, v. 142.
Strivelin, castellum, church of S. Mo-
ninna in, vi. 249.
Strockestowne, parish of, i. xciv.
Strongbow, Richard, Earl of Augia,
iv. 554.
Study, Ussher's directions for, i. 301.
Sturia, a river of Holsati, v. 447.
Style, change in, in Ussher's time,
iv. 336 ; William of Malmesbury's
comparison of various styles, iv.
453.
Suana, a daughter of Vetgist, v. 454.
Subdiaconi, duty of, iv. 504.
Subject, the, obedience of, xi. 324.
Submission to royal authority, i. 306.
Subraon Cubin, vi. 278.
168
SUBSCRIPTIONS — SYNODS.
Subscriptions to councils, ancient form
of, 25, iv. 519, v. 343.
Substantiola, in Gildas, vi. 134.
Succat, baptismal name of S. Patrick,
vi. 378 ; i. e. Deas belli, or Fortis
bello, vi. 378.
Successor, of a bishop, iv. 339.
Sudi, mountain of, in diocese of Dub-
lin, iv. 552.
Suetonius, name of S. Beatus, vi. 293.
Suffragan bishops, to be increased,
xii. 534.
Suibneus, filius Curthri, fifth abbot of
Hy, vi. 245, 606 (Ind. Chr. 652);
death of, vi. 607 (Ind. Chr. 652).
— — , filius Domnaill, vi. 504, 604
(Ind. Chr. 630).
, mac Mailehuvai, vi. 278.
Jlenn, king of Ireland, vi. 515,
603 (Ind. Chr. 615), 604 (Ind. Chr.
628).
Suidgerus Babenbcrgensis, ii. 113.
Sulcard, bis account of St. Peter's of
Westminster, v. 156.
Sulgen, bishop of St. David's, iv. 272 ;
educated in Ireland, iv. 394 ; John,
son of, V. 103, 114 ; Life of, iv. 394,
vi. 46.
SuUevan, Philip, "nugatorun; nostri
temporis facile princeps," vi. 286.
See O'Sullevan Beare.
Sulpitius Severus, fellow-disciple of
S. Patrick, vi. 497 ; his correction
of Koman and Alexandrian cycle,
vi. 500 ; from whom the British
paschal canon was received, vi. 497 ;
confounded with Severianus, v. 368.
Summina, S., an Irish virgin, \-isits
Norway, iv. 547.
Siinense raonasteriura, iv. 539.
Supererogation, works of, performed
by Christ alone, iv. 594; the doctrine
of, taught by Celestius the Pelagian,
iv. 299.
Superstitions, origin of, iii. 12.
Supremacy, papal, a hinging ques-
tion, iv. 380 ; claims to, deficient,
ii. 467; arguments against, xiv. 1.
, royal, oath of, Ussher's speech
on, i. 60, ii, 459-468.
Surplice, use of, cause of dispute, i. 191,
I 193 ; preaching in, objected to, xv.
I 459 ; wearing of, in college chapel,
' opposed, i. 33.
Susanna, sister of Eliphius, vi. 337,
560 (Ind. Chr. 362).
Sussex, Suuth Seaxum, v. 103.
Suthreia, Surrey, v. 450.
I Suthriona, Bede's name for Surrey,
! V. 450.
I Suthsexia, Sussex, v. 449,
i Sutlifie, Isaiah, letter of, xvi. 386.
Swelwes, S., of Glastonbury, v. 132.
, Swifneh, or Suibhne, death of, vi. 278.
j Switbun, two saints of name, v. 390 ;
or Scholanus, vi. 595 (Ind. Clir.
566).
Switzerland, governed by a democracy,
siii. 360.
Sword and keys, power of, distinct,
ii. 463.
Syagrius, subscribes acts of synod of
Orange, vi. 26.
Syddan, p.irish of, i. xcvi.
Sydney, Sir Philip, his metrical Psalms,
"i. 243.
Sylloge, Ussher's, origin of, iv. 385,
395, 39G, vi. 239, 481.
Syllogism, of Ctelestins, v. 276-279;
to controvert Romish doctrines, iii.
269, 434.
Svlluci.'e, a Webh tribe, v. 98.
Sylva Caledonia, vi. 113. See Cali-
j don is Nemus.
! Carbonaria, vi. 540, 607 (Ind.
j Chr. 654).
j Focluti, vi. 390.
! Keuani, in Leinster, vi, 339,
i Sj'lvanus, primate of Numidia, v. 301.
j Sylvester, Life of, xvi. 151.
Synan, or Shannon, vi. 625.
I Syncletius, vi. 362.
Synellus. See Sinell.
. Synna, or Shannon, vi. 525.
i Synnada, a bisliop of, vii. 6.
j Synod, of S. Patrick, iv. 273, 278, 289,
i 292-294, vi. 510; Cotton MS. of
i ancient Irish synods, iv. 305-307 ;
held in Meatb, vi. 530.
Synods, ancient, laity at, vi. 425 ;
SYNODS — TEMPLEBORAN.
169
Synods — continved.
Irish, instead of convocation, i. 41 ;
provincial, acts of, i. cxxx. ; form of,
proposed by Usslier, xii. 534—536 ;
his treatise on synodical episcopacy,
xii. 527- 53G; synodical govern-
ment of the church, his proposition
concerning, xii. 534-536.
Syria, affairs of, ix. 270.
Syriac, early version of Scriptures in,
xii. 223, xiv. 272.
T
Tabernia, Bonaven S. Patriclc's birth-
place, vi. 375 ; placed by scholiast
in Cornwall, vi. 375.
Tablets, of ivory, vi. 327 ; in S. Paul's,
London, v. 87.
Tachos, viii. 418.
Taffernam, see-land of, i. Iv.
Taghraoone, parish of, i. cv.
Tailclianus, Lugudius sou of, vi. 503,
627.
Tailltean, nowTeltan, vi. 412 ; visited
by S. Patrick, vi. 509 (Ind. Chr.
433). See Aenach Taillten.
Tairdelljacb, son of Tadhg, iv. 531.
Talaida, bishop John, v. 524.
Talbot, Richard, archbishop of Dublin,
i. cxl., i. 162, 163.
Taliessin, date of, iv. 377.
Tulman, S., name of, engraved on the
Garland of Howth, vi. 531.
Tamerensis insula, vi. 393, 564 (Ind.
Chr. 409). See Camaria insula.
Tamlachtan, in the diocese of Dublin,
iv. 552.
Tanen, S., Kentigeru's mother, vi. 224.
Taraghe, or Themoria, vi. 233, 407 ;
parish of, i. Ixxv.
Tarentum, S. Cataldus patron of, vi.
301-303, 554 (Ind. Chr. 146) ;
Drogonus, archbishop of, vi. 306 ;
Giraldus, archbishop of, vi. 307.
Tarnanus, S., a Pictish bishop, vi. 208 ;
of Lismore, vi. 209.
Tarsus, in Bithynia, v. 232.
Tatheus, an Irish teacher at Caer Went,
Tatheus — continued.
vi. 678 (Ind. Chr. 469) ; mafier of
S. Cadoc, vi. 581 (Ind. Chr. 600).
Tau, the river, vi. 252.
Tauracum monasterium, v. 531, vi.582
(Ind. Chr. 504).
Taurinus, bishop of York, v. 48, 552
(Ind. Chr. 105).
Tavus, river, at LlaudafF, v. 114; Ta-
vensis ecclesia, i. e. LlandafT, v. 114.
Taylor, Francis, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 3.
, Jeremy, bishop, his remarks
about the two collections of Irish
articles, i, 176.
Te Deum, ascribed to Nicetas in the
Liber Hymnorum, vii. 300 ; earliest
mention of, vii. 300.
Teach-Munna, iv. 343, vi. 503.
Teach-na-Eoman, founded by S. Pal-
ladius, vi. 368, 369.
Teachrana, in the county of Armagh,
xi. 437.
Tearmuin-Fechin, in Lowth, i. 74,
vi. 537, xi. 423.
Technabretuach, in diocese of Dublin,
iv. 552.
Tecla, or Melania, v. 247.
Tees, river, a boundary of Deira, v.
453.
Teibi, river, in Wales, v. 440.
Teilo, or Theliaus, Life of, v. 97 ; a
name of Llandaff, iv. 324 ; Teilau, in
North Wales, v. 111.
Tcliaus, orTeliu, S., v. 98, 541, vi. 82.
Teliavus, S., v. 80 (see Teilo, Te-
liaus) ; Teliavi arboreta, in Armo-
rica, vi. 79.
Tellan, parish of, i. xc.
Temoria, or Tara, vi. 333 ; S. Patrick
at, vi. 410. See Taraghe.
Templars, destroyed without convic-
tion, ii. 295.
Temple, Solomon's, chronology of,
xii. 81.
Temple, Sir William, account of, i. 32 ;
provost of Trinity, College, Dublin,
i. 32 ; letters of, to Ussher, xvi. 329,
335.
Templeboran, parish of, i. cxii.
170
TEMPLEFANNAGHE — THEFRIAUCUS.
Templefannaghe, or Archidcorutn, cha-
pel of, i. cxxi.
Templekenaii, parish of, i. Isxvii.
Templepatrick, or Moyvore, parish of,
L cxiii.
Templum Cammini, in Inis Kealtair,
vi. 5U.
Tendurus, king of West Britain, vi. 84,
593 (Ind. Chr. 657).
Tenth century, the darkest, iii. 14.
Teotiscan language, v. 473.
Terdelvacus, king of Ireland, iv. 321,
327 ; maximus rex Hiberniae, iv.
448 ; character of, iv. 492 ; Lan-
franc's letter to, iv. 492 ; Gregory
VIl.'s letter to, iv. 498.
Terenanus, archipontifex Hiberniae,
iv. 422.
Terminus, bound of church lands,
xi. 423.
Terraon land, Ussher's treatise on, xi.
419—445 ; derivation of the word,
i. 28, xi. 423 ; sanctuary, xi. 423 ;
illustration of, xi. 423 ; tenants of,
xi. 424, 427, 428; their services,
xi. 428 ; termoners, or coloni eccle-
sia;, xi. 443.
Termon-Fechin, i. 74, vi. 537, xi. 423.
Ternanus, bishop of the Picts, vi. 568
(Ind. Chr. 431). See Servanus.
Terra Crumtan, vi. 336, 562 (Ind. Chr.
388).
Gentis Engenicae, vi. 339.
Territories, bishops of, v. 486.
Terry, Dr. William, owner of an island
in Lough Derg, iv. 253. See Thy-
raeus.
Tertiae Episcopales, xii. 440-443.
Tertullian, his testimony concerning
Christianity in Britain, v. 173, vi.
555 (Ind. Chr. 201).
Tervanus, disciple of Palladius, vi. 212 ;
archbishop of thePicti, vi. 212, 213.
See Ternanus.
Tessauran, parish of, i. cxxiv.
Testaments, Old and New, prelection
on integrity of, xiv. 201 ; Old, re-
jected by some heretics, ii. 258 ; New,
authority of Greek original of, vui-
dicated, xiv. 237, &c. ; Latin ver- |
! Testaments — continued.
sion of, by some preferred to the
Greek, xiv. 239 ; article of 1615 on,
i. xlvii.
Testardus, Paulus, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 144.
Tethiscine, or Wells, v. 87, 540.
Tetraselis, vii. 488, 513.
Teudericus, Cameracensis Episcopus,
iv. 60.
Teudisca lingua, v. 473.
Teudric, king of Glamorgan, vi. 82,
598 (Ind. Chr. 593) ; contemporary
of S. Teilo, vi. 80.
Teuledane, in North Wales, v. 111.
Teuthbaldus, bishop, iv. 60.
Teutonic, or Anglo-Saxon, v. 473.
Texerant, a name of the Cathari,
ii. 248.
Thaddaeus, abbot of the Scots of Ratis-
bon, iv. 462.
Thadiocus, last British archbishop of
York, V. 99, vi. 93, 94, 599 (Ind.
Chr. 597).
Thaliessin, the bard, iv. 563, v. 543,
vi. 66, 598 (Ind. Chr. 590). See
Taliessin.
Thames, or Themi, who, vi. 222.
, or Thane, or Thenna, mother of
S. Kentigern, vi. 223 ; legend of,
vi. 224. See Thenis.
Thanet, isle of, given to the Saxons,
V. 469, 473, 474.
Thara, age of, xi. 501 ; chronology of,
xi. 563-579.
Tharhodorum, near Auxerre, oratory
built at, by Michomeres. an Irish-
man, V. 378.
Thean, or Theon, archbishop of Lon-
don, V. 88; flies to Wales, v. 90,
vL 554 (Ind. Chr. 179) ; his succes-
sor, vi. 555 (Ind. Chr. 187). See
Theon.
Thebaculus, or Thubaculus, vi. 194,
198.
Thecla, S., miracles of, iii. 441-443 ;
prayer of, iii. 250.
Thedred, or Theodred, archbishop of
London, v. 89.
Thefriaucus, king, vi. 45.
THEGANUS
Theganus, biognipher of Liulovicus
Pius, xii. 291.
Tbeilo, S., or Theliaus, pupil of Dubri-
cius, V. 310 ; flies to Britain, vi. 79 ;
ordains Ilisraael, vi. 80 ; cburcii of,
vi. 80 ; bishop of Llandaff, vi, 98,
99, 104 ; called Eliud and Madoc,
vi. 45. See Theliaus.
Thelargus, a Pictish king, vi. 152.
Theliaus, account of, vi. 588 (lud. Chr.
622) ; supposed by some to be the
same as S. Samson, v. 107, 108 ;
succeeds S. Samson, vi. 587 (Ind.
Chr. 522) ; flies to Armorica, vi. 597
(Ind. Chr. 588) ; companions of,
dispersed over Gaul and Italy, vi. 79,
whom he collects, vi. 598 (Ind. Chr.
596) ; primate of Armorica, vi. 598
(Ind. Chr. 596) ; gives viaticum to
king of Cornwall, vi. 79 ; yXtog
same as Samson vi. 598 (lud. Chr.
596); his disciples at Llandaff, vi.
601 (Ind. Chr. 604); bis death, vi.
599 (Ind. Chr. 596) ; Life of, vi. 78,
79. See Theilo.
Themide, or Tenidns, river, v. 85.
Themistocles, flight of, viii. 290, 293.
Themoria, or Tara, vi. 233, 339; in
Campo Breg, vi. 407 ; celebration
in, vi. 409.
Thenis, or Thenna, or Thames, mother
of S. Kentigern, vi. 584 (Ind. Chr.
514). See Thames.
Thenna, or Thames. See Thames.
Theobald, brother of Aeldfrid, vi. 254,
601 (Ind. Chr. 603).
Theodemer, or Faramund, son of Rich-
imer, v. 460, vi. 566 (Ind. Chr. 428).
Theodora, wife of Constantius, v. 218.
Theodoret, bishop of Cyrus, v. 410.
Theodoric, abbot, biographer of S.
Rumold, vi. 283.
, one of the Cathari, ii. 265.
II., king of the Franks, vi. 486.
See Teudric.
Theodorus Campidonensis, date of, iv.
378 ; biographer of S. Magnus, iv.
269, 277, 301, 324.
, of Tarsus, receives tonsure, vi.
488, 601 (Ind. Chr. 667) ; becomes
— THOMAS. 171
Theodorus — continued.
archbishop of Canterbury, vi. 609
(lud. Chr. 681); holds synod of
Twyford, vi. 609 (Ind. Chr. 684) ;
mentioned, v. 140, vi. 208 ; date
of, iii. 112; literary celebrity of,
iv. 451 ; attended by Irish students,
iv. 451, 452 ; Capitularia and Peni-
tentiale of, iii. 112.
Theodosius, the emperor, summons ge-
neral council, V. 408 ; ordered to do
penance, iii. 102 ; importuned by
Pelagian bishops, v. 504.
, archbishop of York, vi. 554 (Ind.
Chr. 179).
, Hispanus Comes, vi. 116, 560
(Ind. Chr. 309).
Jimior, his devotion to Scripture,
iii. iii.
Theodotion, his Greek version of the
Scriptures, vii. 491, 494-497.
QeSSovXoQ, Gotteschalc, iv. 14.
Theodwin. See Dedwin.
Theon, bishop of Gloucester, vi. 43,
591 (Ind. Chr. 544); of London,
V. 88, 90, vi. 93, 94, 599 (Ind Chr.
597) ; flies to Wales, v. 90, vi. 654
(Ind. Chr. 179). See Theanus.
Theonotus, v. 390.
Theopbilus, S., vi. 494.
Theophylact, or pope Benedict IX.,
ii. 107.
Theorica vita, vi. 84.
TherapeutiE or Culdees, vi. 173.
Oeaie, distinct from (pvaig, iii. 79.
Oi/ra, mark of condemnation, iv. 160.
Theudas, x. 484.
Thirlewall, i. e. raurus perforatus, vi.
142 ; between Northumberland and
Cumberl.md, vi. 142.
Thirty years, a favourite term for le-
gendary prophecies, vi. 402, 407.
Thomas, or Tomaltach O' Conor, arch-
bishop of Armagh, vi. 452 ; in Jo-
celin's time, vi. 372.
de la Marc, abbot of S. Alban's,
V. 201.
, S., hymn of, iv. 17.
, S., the martyr, cliurch of, in
Dublin, iv. 552.
172
THORAXXU
— TIRO PROSPER.
Thorannu, disciple of S. Columba, vL
237.
Thorismodus. a Gothic prince, v. 466.
Thorndike, Herbert, his statement of
Ussher's sentiments on redemption,
i. 294 ; letter of; to Ussher, xii.
306.
Thomey, ancient name of 'Westminster,
V. 157, vi. 288 ; once an island, vi.
98 ; MS. of SeduUus belonging to, vL
322, 324, 326, 329.
Thrasamnnd, king of the Vandals,
banishes sixty bishops, vL 6 ; death
of, vi. 13.
Thrasko. a minister, xvi. 359.
Three Chapters, the controversy on,
iv. 400.
ThrilwalL See Thirlewall.
Thuanns, Augustus, librarj* of, iv. 158 ;
catalogue of his MSS., vi. 331.
Thucydides, close of his history, viiL
335.
Thule, or Thyle, where, vi. 102, 103 ;
same as Iceland, vi. 429 ; remotest
place from Britain, vL 112, 113 ;
mentioned by Venantius Fortunatus,
V. 19 ; Scandinavia, v. 459 ; said to
have been possessed by Constantine,
vi. 559 (Ind. Chr. 337); intended
voyage of S. Ailbe to, vi. 572 (Ind.
Chr. 449). See Tyle.
Thumensis Lacus, vi. 293.
Thuseus, Leo, his translation of S.
Chryostom's liturgy, iii. 359.
Thyrseus, Gulielmus, his discnrsus pa-
negyricus de S. Patricio, iv. 263,
vL 416. See Terry.
Tiberius, succession of, x. 509 ; death
of, X. 594.
Tibullus, or Dicullus, vL 539.
Ticinum, Albinus, an Irishman, placed
at, iv. 391, vi. 612 (Ind. Chr. 791).
Tiemomagilus, who, vi. 78.
Tigemacus, S., of Cluain-inis, vi. 417,
582 (Ind. Chr. 506) ; death of,
vi. 592 (Ind. Chr. 550).
, the chronicler. Annals of, \i. 145,
147, 235 ; more correct than Bede,
vi. 246, 610 (Ind. Chr. 697).
Tignai, in diocese of Dublin, iv. 552.
I Tigranes, war with, ix. 580 ; submis-
I sion of, X. 15.
: Tigris, or Tigridia, sister of S. Patrick,
, vi. 381 ; sold with him. vL 385 ;
her sons, vi. 568 (Ind. Chr. 432).
I Tilachacham, in see of Dublin, iv.
I 552.
I TUo, Uber. See Llandaff.
i Timasius, disciple of Pelagius, v. 284,
315.
Timber, churches anciently built of, vi.
283, 369.
Timoreris, an Irish bishop, founder of
Cairce, vi 518.
I Timotheani, a sect, v. 365.
' Timothens, two of the name, v. 50 ; a
I Briton in Bithynia, v. 365 ; son of
Padens, martyred, vi. 552, 553
(Ind. Chr. 108, 152).
, heresy of, vi 566 (Ind. Chr.
428).
Timothy, S., a bishop, vii 47 ; first
bishop of Ephesus, \n. 77 ; ancient
authorities concerning, vii. 78 ; le-
gend of, V. 73 ; date of S. Paul's
j first Epistle to, xi. 92.
j Tindall, Gulielmus, xii. 349.
Tine, river, v. 453, vi 135—139 ; bat-
tle at, about S. Andrew's remains,
vi. 185, 257, 262.
Tinmouth, Johannesde, date of. iv. 379 ;
his Sanctiloginm, vi. 512.
Tintagel, a maritime fort in Cornwall,
vi. 36.
Tintem, or Dindym, vi. 82.
Tir-Auly, in Connaght, vi. 425.
I Tir-Conell, or Kenel-CunniDa, vi. 230,
249.
i Tirdaglas, near the Shannon, SS. Co-
lumba and Mocuimin of, vi 533 ;
Colman Stellain of, vi 540, 605
(Ind. Chr. 634).
Tirechan, biographer of S. Patrick,
iv. 571, vi 180, 370, 375, 382,
387, 389, 393, 408, 413, 424, 438,
450, 463, 518, 564 (Ind. Chr.
409) ; a pupil of S. Ultan, vi. 607
(Ind. Chr; 657).
Tiro Prosper, his charge against S.
! Augustin, iv. 23.
TIRODRAUN —
TRADITION.
173
Tirodraiin, in diocese of Dublin, iv.
652.
Tir-Oen, or Terra Gentis Eugenics,
vi. 339 ; or Kenel Eoghain, vi. 417.
Tisephon, alleged disciple of S. James,
V. IC.
Tissington, John, ii. 82.
Titelmannus, Francis, paraphrase of,
xiv. 194.
Tithes and obventions, ancient disposal
of, xi. 439.
Titus, sent against the Jews, xi. 103 ;
arrives at Jerusalem, xi. 104 ; takes
Jerusalem, xi. 107 ; honours paid to,
xi. 108 ; triumphal arch of, xi. 109.
, S., Epistle to, xi. 92.
Tivius, river, v. 103.
Todd, Dr. J. IL, communication of,
i. 29.
Togarma terra, vi. 272.
Toirdhealbach, O'Brien, king, iv. 494.
See Terdelvacus.
Toledo, council of, condemned the cle-
rical tonsure, vi. 488 ; bishops of,
vi. 321.
Toleration, allowed by Gratian, v. 240 ;
sold in Ireland, i. 73 ; protest of
bishops against, i. 73; withheld from
Episcopalians, i. 275 ; of Romanists
toward Protestants, i. 83 ; bishop
Downhain's sermon on, i. 75.
Tolouse, council of, against Albigenses,
ii. 405 ; condemns use of Scriptures,
xii. 339 ; besieged, ii. 350 ; fate of,
in Albigensian war, ii. 403 ; the
earldom of, reverts to the crown of
France, ii. 385.
Tomb, a, fourteen feet long, vi. 32 ; of
Silvester II., wonderful property of,
ii. 89.
Tomianus, arcbbi.shop of Armagh, iv. 1,
427, vi. 50G, GOG (Ind. Chr. G40).
Tongue, unknown, divine service in,
prelection against, xiv. 136-151.
Tonsure, different styles of, vi. 487 ;
Roman, practised by S. Patrick,
vi. 491, adopted by the Pict3,iv. 355,
five arguments for, vi. 489 j of S.
Paul, vi. 488 ; of S. Peter, adopted
by Anglo-Saxons and Picts, vi. 487,
Tonsure — continued.
489 ; difference between monastic
and clerical, vi. 488 ; of clerks, vi.
488; controversy on, iv. 347, 351 ;
question not as material as that of
Easter, vi. 491 ; of ancient Irish,
vi. 478; style of, in British churches,
how brought into disrepute, vi. 490,
ascribed to Simon Magus, or a swine-
herd, xi. 490 ; of the three orders of
Irish saints, vi. 478, 479 ; unifor-
mity of, enjoined in Spain, vi. 488 ;
Wilfrid'.s, vi. 601 (Ind. Chr. 653);
drawing of, in Cotton MS., vi. 489 ;
taken by a king, vi. 60.
Tor-lich, a German plunderer, vi. 430.
Torquatus, alleged disciple of S. James,
V. 16, 17.
Tostius, a Northumbrian chief, vi. 262.
Totaneus. See Thorannu.
Totnanus, a follower of S. Kilian, vi.
279 ; martyred, vi. 609 (Ind. Chr.
689).
Totness, earl of, hia Irish library, xv.
434.
Toul, or Tullensis urbs, S. Mansuetus
of, vi. 294-299, 336.
Toulidauc, a contemporary of S. Teilo,
vi. 80.
Tours, metropolitical see of Britany,
vi. 48 ; St. Martin's of, Berengarius
buried in, ii. 226 ; church of, use of
Scripture popular in, xii. 231 ; coun-
cil of, V. 486 ; second council of,
canon of, against unauthorized or-
dinations in Armorica, vi. 50 ; synod
of, against Albigenses, ii. 265.
Tovius, river. See Tyvus.
Tower of London, records in, xii. 450.
Towthby, Peregrine, xv. 91.
Tozzo, bishop of Ausboroiigh, iv. 270.
Tracy, Richard, his Preparation to the
Cross, copy of, found in a fish, xv.
344.
Tradition, how fur admitted by Pro-
testants, iii. 41 ; arguments for, xiv.
115, 130; Bellarmine's arguments
combated in a prelection, xiv. 101-
110 ; unwritten examples of, pre-
lection on, xiv, 125-135; reply to
174
TRADITION — TRUMWINE.
Tradition — coniinued.
argument drawn from the dignity of
mysteries, xiv. 121 ; admitted to a
level with Sci'ipture in council of
Trent, siv. 24 ; general refutation
of Romish doctrine of, iii. 41-51;
testimonies of Fathers on, iii. 42-51 ;
date of introduction of Romish doc-
trine of, iii. 47-49 ; unwritten, pre-
lection against Bellarmine on, xiv.
111-124.
Trajan, conquers the Daci and Scythi,
vi. 552 (Ind. Chr. 99).
Trajectum in Gaul, S. Patricic talien
to, vi. 311.
Trallis, bisliop of, mentioned in an
epistle of S. Ignatius, vii. 61.
Translation, of the three patron saints
of Ireland, verses on, vi. 454 ; story
of, vi. 453 ; festival of, vi. 454.
Translations, from Greek into Latin,
submitted to the pope, iv. 200 ; error
in preface of autliorized version of
the Scriptures, xv. 291.
, objection to, iii. xiii.
, from Irish for Ussher. See
Duukin, Patriclj ; Kelly, John.
Tratisubstantiation, disclaimed by coun-
cil of Constantinople, ii. 40 ; article
on, introduced by Innocent III., ii.
285 ; apparently countenanced by
the Irish church, iv. 281 ; replj',
iv. 282 ; denied by Sedulius, iv.
283.
Travers, Walter, first provost of Trinity
College, Dublin, i. 15 ; rejected in
England, i. 16.
Treason, nature of, xi. 341.
Trebir, primacy of, v. 219-221.
Trebonius, death of, x. 235.
Trecensis, or, of Troyes, v. 375.
Tremorinus of Cambridge, v. 390.
Tremounus, bishop, v. 102 ; archbishop
of Caerleon, v. 517, vi. 579 (Ind.
Chr. 488) ; death of, vi. 578 (Ind.
Chr. 490).
Trent, council of, Missal restored by,
iii. 231 ; doctrine of, on tradition,
xiv. 24.
Treves, conventicles of Berengarii held
Treves — continued.
in, ii. 229 ; Trevireusis ecclesiae
diploma, v. 219-222.
Trevisa, John, translation of the Scrip-
tures by, xii. 346.
Triads, Welsh, vi. 32, xvi. 591, 597.
Triaverdini, ivho, ii. 336.
Trial by boiling water and oil called
judicium Dei, iv. 233 ; account of,
iv. 203 ; by fire, proposed by Got-
teschalc, iv. 229, 230.
Trichimi filius, Dicho, vi. 405. See
Dicho.
Triduana, a follower of S. Regulus,
vi. 195.
Trienus, disciple of S. Bavre, vi. 544.
Trifunus, king, v. 507, vi. 577 (Ind.
Chr. 462).
Trim, or Ath-trym, church of, founded,
vi. 509 (Ind. Chr. 433) ; Loman,
first bishop of, vi. 413, 537, 569
(Ind. Chr. 433) ; Greek church at,
iv. 462 ; parish of, i. Ixxx. ; rural
deanry of, i. Ixxx. ; rectory of, ap-
propriate to the see of Meath, i. Ivii.,
Ussher presented to, i. 56 ; parson-
age of, XV. 74.
Trimontium, or Trimas in Rhoetia, v.
166 ; and in Scotia, hodie Atterith,
V. 106.
Trinity, the doctrine of, xi. 182 ; nature
of, iv. 585 ; authority of fathers on,
iv. 17 ; Hildebert's hymn on, vii.
339 ; Gotteschalc's sentiments on,
iv. 16 ; Irish article on, i. xxxv.
Triuovantum, urbs, i. e. London, v. 78.
Tripartite Life of S. Patrick, vi. 314-
386, 393, 396, 397, 399, 405; by
John of Tinmouth, vi. 395.
Tritlieitarum haaresis, iv. 17.
Trithemius, error in, iv. 45, vi. 483.
Trivett, parish of, i. Ixxi.
Troas, in Phrygia, vii. 7.
Tronesinus, Thomas, letter of, to Ussher,
xvi. 572.
Troy, capture of, viii. 88.
Trubly, parish of, i. Ixxiii.
Trumliere, a bishoj), iv. 358.
Trumwiiie, ordained bishop, ad pro-
vinciam Pictorum, vi. 208, 609 (Ind.
TRUMWINE — TYBURNIA.
175
Trumwine — continued.
Chr. G81, G84, G85) ; at synod of
T^VJ■ford, vi. 609 (Ind Clir. 684) ;
retires from the Picts, vi. 609 (Ind.
Chr. G85).
Truth, value of, xiii. 308-379, 384-
403.
Trymletstowne, chapel of, i. Ixxxiii.
Tuam, formerly Tuaiin-da-ghualan, S.
larlath of, vi. 478, 524, 581 (Ind.
Chr. 500) ; Enaehduin annexed to,
vi. 535 ; see of Mageo annexed to,
vi. 535.
Tuathal, Mail-garbh, king, vi. 478,
514, 523.
Tubernicensis, for Eboraeensis, v. 237.
Tuda, bishop of Lindisfarne, vi. 607
(Ind. Chr. G64).
Tuitium, Ursulan inscriptions preserved
at, vi. 155.
Tulachnanephscop, in diocese of Dub-
lin, iv. 552.
Tulchanus, fatlier of S. Munnu, vi. 503.
TuUensis civitas, or Toul, SS. Eliphius
and Eucherius of, vi. 336, 338 ; S.
Menna, in terrritory of, vi. 338 ;
Mansuetus, first bishop of, vi. 294-
299 (Ind. Chr. 106), 552 ; synod of,
iv. 191-195.
TuUia, or Toul, Scoti emigrate to, vi.
297.
Tuloghenoge, parish of, i. Ixxxvi.
Tundal, vision of, iv. 267, 537.
Tungalus. See Tundal.
Tungri, churches of, emigrants from
Britain in, vi. 554 (Ind. Chr. 17G).
Tunstall, Cuthbert, prohibits the use
of the Scriptures, xii. 382.
Turbantius, a Pelagian bishop, v, 338.
Turcius Rutfus, vi. 325, 580 (Ind. Chr.
495).
Turgesius, in Irish history, vi. 92 ; a
Norwegian invader, vi. 479 ; takes
Armagh, vi. 420 ; and expels eccle-
siastics, vi. 613 (Ind. Chr. 848) ;
destruction of Irish MS.S. under, vi.
373, 613 (Ind. Chr. 818).
Turgotus, prior of Durham, vi. 197.
Turketulus, abbot of Croyland, vi. 264.
Turks, first appearance of, in Asia,
Turks — continued.
ii. 99 ; invade Asia, ii. 122 ; seize
Syria and Asia Minor, ii. 123 ; take
the emperor of East prisoner, ii. 122 ;
conduct of, as to the Alcoran, xii.
472.
Turner, Eobert, vi. 121.
Turstiniu, first Norman abbot of Glas-
tonburj', v. 152.
Tuy-Gwyn, or White house, iv. 304.
See Twy-Gwin.
Twedal, or Peblis, region of, vi. 177.
Twelve, disciples, of Joseph, v. 26 ;
ofS. Philip, V. 131; of Aristobulus,
vi. 291 ; of Faganus, vi. 555 (Ind.
Chr. 186) ; sent with Palladius,
vi. 368, 567 (Ind. Chr. 431) ; twice,
accompany S. Patrick, vi. 404, 568
(Ind. Chr. 432) ; of S. Columba,
vi. 237 ; of S. Mochuda, vi. 243, 604
(Ind. Chr. 630).
battles of King Arthur, vi. 585
(Ind. Chr. 518).
bishops under S. Cataldus, vi.
553 (Ind. Chr. 144).
canons regular, in S. Cungar's
monastery, v. 540, vi. 578 (Ind.
Chr. 474).
citizens chosen to dwell in Ar-
magh, vi. 419.
Colmans, twelve Coemgens,
twelve Fintans in S. Ailbe's society,
vi. 5G2 (Ind. Chr. 397).
generals slain in battle, vi. 577
(Ind. Chr. 4G5).
sees, under one archbishop, v. 100,
vi. 305, 306 ; under each of the five
British metropoles, vi. 554 (Ind.
Chr. 179).
Twi Dewy, or S. David's, v. 10 1.
Twiford, synod of, vi. 208, GOO (Ind.
Chr. G84).
Twinha, parish of, in diocese of Ar-
magh, xi. 438.
Twy-Gwin, on river Taff, council of,
xi. 468. See Tuy-Gwyn.
Twiss, Dr., letter of Ussher to, xii.
575.
Tyatira, not a metropolis, vii. 36.
Tyburnia regio. See Tabornia.
TYFEUS — UNNUST.
Tj feiis, son of Budic, vi. 599 (Ind. Chr.
596). See Tyfhei.
Tyfhei, of Pennalun, contempoi-ary of
S. Teilo, vi. 80 ; son of Budic and
Anaumed, vi. 81.
Tyle, Iceland, vi. 429 ; S. Ailblie
meditates a voyage to, vi. 429. See
Thule.
Tymoole, parish of, i. Ixvi.
Tymothan, lands of, i. 115.
Tyne, river, vi. 142.
Tyrrell, Lady, Ussher's daughter, pen-
sion granted to, i. 271 ; letter of
Ussher to, xvi. 297.
, James, his dedication of Ussher's
Power of Prince to Charles II., xi.
225-227 ; his reply to Dr. Heylin's
charges, i. 289, cxlv.-clxxxiv.
, Sir Timothy, in command of
Cardiff, i. 242 ; dedicator)' letter to,
by Thomas Barlow, xi. 477-481 ;
heir to Ussher's books and MSS , xi.
478 ; family of, descended from
Ussher, i. 38.
Tyrrhene sea, islands of, frequented by
S. Patrick, vi. 394. See Capraria,
Gallinaria.
Ty%Tis, or Tovius, river, vi. 80.
Tzetzes, the brothers, v. 459.
u
Ua Dalann. See Nepos Daland.
Ua-Machensis, Colmauus, vi. 375.
Ubelinus, disciple of S. Dubricius,
V. 810.
Udolphus Haro, v. 454.
Uffa, king of East Angles, vi. 580 (Ind.
Chr. 492).
Uffingas, or Ficani, or Fikeys, vi. 33.
Ui Torna. See Kepotes Torna.
Ulidia, Johannes de Curci subduer and
prince of, vi. 372. See Ullagh,
Ulster, Ulti, Ultonia.
Ullagh, a part of Ultonia, vi. 286 ;
inhabited by the Ulti, vi. 418. See
Ulidia.
Ulphilas, translator of the Scriptures
into Gothic, xii. 227, 228.
Ulster, large churches of, had Culdees,
vi. 174; Conallus Rubens, lord of,
vi. 532 ; John de Courci, first Earl
of, vi. 372 ; William, Earl of, xi.
458 ; settlement of, under James I.,
ii. iv., his care to preserve church
property in, ii. iv. ; plantation of,
favourable to Calvinism, i. 48 ; An-
nals of, vi. 261, 416,421,437,445,
514, 515, 532, 534, 536, 542, 610
(Ind. Chr. 697). See Ullagh, Uli-
dia, Ultonia.
Ultanus, biographer of S. Brigid, vi.
534 ; son of Conchobhar, vi. 375,
534 ; biographer of S. Patrick, vL
375 ; Tirechau's informant, vi. 394;
of Ard'oraccan, vi. 534, 607 (Ind.
Ghr. 657) ; bishop, and saint of third
order, vi. 479.
, brother of S. Fursa, vi. 605 (Ind.
Chr. 039).
, son of Philfanus, vi. 539, 604
(Ind. Chr. 627).
Ulti, or Ultani, who, vi. 418 ; Ulto-
rum Altitude, vi. 475.
Ultonia, S. Patrick visits, vi. 405, 568
(Ind. Chr. 432) ; where he dwelt
longest, vi. 430 ; where S. Ibar was
born, vi. 336; S. Frigidian son of a
prince of, vi. 412 ; king of, perse-
cutes S. Cataldus, vi. 305.
Ultrogodi, or Wltrogotha, wife of Chil-
debert, vi. 52.
Ulvester, or Ulster, vi. 249.
Umbrafel, uncle of S. Samson, vi. 50,
584 (Ind. Chr. 516).
Uncinata tela, vi. 141.
Underseven, town of, vi. 293.
Ungu?, son of Urguist, king of the
Picts, vi. 187-195.
Uniawn, Welsh for rectum, justura,
V. 439.
Uniformity, Act of, violation of, in Ire-
land, i. 21.
Universalis episcopus, name repudiated
by a pope, ii. 67.
Universities of Paris and Ticinum
founded by Scoti, vi. 612 (Ind. Chr.
791).
Unnu.st, or Oengns, a Picti^h king,
UNNUST — USSHER.
177
Unnust — continued.
vi. 376, 611 (Ind. Chr. 756,
7G1).
Unwone, a priest, v. 184.
Ur of the Chaldees, xii. 11, 14.
Uratislaus encourages translation of
the Scriptures, xii. 318.
Urban, bishop of Llandaff, v. 109.
— — , pope, ii. 129.
III., pope, confirms possession of
Ireland to the king of England,
iv. 368.
IV., pope, confirms primacy of
Ireland to the see of Armagh,!, cxxx.
VIII., pope, bull of, i. 71.
Urbicarian region of Rome, vii. 62.
Urbs Legionum, two of the name, v.
101 ; or Caer-Leon on Usk, an an-
cient see, V. 79 ; ecclesiastical capi-
tal of Cambria, v. 79, 111 ; primacy
transferred to Menevia from, v. 104,
106; or Caerleon, Tremounus bishop
of, V. 517; on Isc, when founded,
vi. 554 (Ind. Chr. 179) ; in Gla-
morgan, V. 389, 510. See Cair
Legion.
, or Cair-Leon ar Dour-dwy, or
Chester, vi. 101.
Urgallia, Donatus king of, iv. 539.
Urgust, son of Fergus, Pictish king,
vi. 173, 175-177.
Uriconium, v. 85. See Cair Umach.
Ursula, daughter of Conan, v. 243.
, S., daughter of Dionoth, vi.
153; and her companions, vi. 155,
169, 171, passion of, vi. 556 (Ind.
Chr. 236) ; body of, bestowed on
Glastonbury, vi. 162 ; her relics,
vi. 163 ; accounts of, and her com-
panions, by three writers, vi. 167-
170 ; church of, at Rome, v. 246 ;
patroness of Sorbonne, v. 244 ;
stories concerning, refuted, vi. 164.
Ursulani, or Fitz Urses, of Munster and
Ulster, iv. 521.
Usailus, or Auxilius, vi. 383.
Usk, river, Caer-Leon on, v. 84.
Ussher, Ambrose, brother of primate
James, his early death, i. 95, 316;
an accomplished oriental scholar,
VOL. XVII. N
Ussher — continued.
XV. 22 ; Eyre's enlogium on, vii.
614; his MSS., i. 96, 97.
, James, his birth-place, i. 1, xv.
10 ; birth-day, i. 1, xvi. 25 ; his
father's name and calling, i. 1 ;
his pedigree, i. iii.-xiii. ; original
family name, i. 1 ; mother's name,
i. 1 ; connexions, i. 1 ; tanght to
read by his aunts, i. 1 ; his early
attention to the Scriptures, i. 2 ;
alleged conversion of, i. 2 ; sent
when eight years old to Fullerton's
school, i. 4 ; limited education re-
ceived there, i. 5 ; his family main
instruments in founding Trinity
College, i. 5, where he becomes a
stndent, i. 6 ; his religious education
closely attended to, i. 7 ; communi-
cant at age of fourteen, i. 7 ; his re-
ligious demeanour, i. 8 ; favourite
studies of, i. 8, whence they received
their benl, i. 8 ; earliest production
of his pen, i. 8 ; led to polemical
studies by reading Stapleton, i. 9 ;
devotes eighteen years to the study
of the Fathers, i. 9, xv. 3 ; his
Bibliotheca Theologica, i. 9 ; cool-
ness between him and Stanihurst
family, i. 9 ; graduates A. B., i. 10 ;
designed for the bai", i. 10 ; succeeds
to the family estate, i. 10 ; his ge-
nerous bestowal of it, i. 10 ; distin-
guishes himself at the university act,
i. 11 ; encounters Henry Fitz-
Symonds, i. 1 1-14; graduates A. M.
i. 14 ; his first offices in the univer-
sity, i. 15 ; his church principles im-
proved by age, i. 17; distinguished
as a catechist, i, 17; chosen as
preacher, i. 18; ordained deacon
under the canonical age, i. 18, 19 ;
his state sermons, i. 19 ; preaches in
St. Catherine's, i. 20, before Lord
Falkland, xv. 180 ; upholds act
of uniformity, i. 22 ; preaches on
Ezek. iv. 6, i. 22 ; his alleged pro-
phecy of the rebellion, i. 22 ; deputed
to purchase books for the library of
Trinity College, i. 23 ; meets Sir
178
USSHEP..
Ussher — continued.
Thomas Bodley, i. 24 ; visits Chris-
topher Goodman at Chester, i. 23 ;
appointed chancellor of St. Patrick's
cathedral, i. 24 ; resident at Finglas,
sv. 198 ; preaches there every day,
i. 24 ; endows the vicarage of it,
1. 25 ; revisits England, i. 25 ; in-
troduced to Camden and Sir Robert
Cotton, i. 25 ; assists Camden in
compiling his Britannia, i. 25, xv.
6 ; visits England every third year,
and distributes his time between
Oxford, Cambridge, and Sir Robert
Cotton, i. 25, 26 ; proceeds B. D., 1
i. 26 ; his fluency in speaking Latin,
i. 26 ; studies Hebrew, xv. 20 ; ap-
pointed professor of divinity in Tri-
nity College, i. 26 ; a volume of his
prelections preserved, and printed in
vol. xiv. of his works, L 26, xiv. 1—
523 ; arranges the primitive canons,
i. 27 ; corresponds with Dr. Samuel
Ward, L 27, whom he employs to
make extracts for him, xv. 84 ; ex-
amines the Decretals, i. 27 ; projects
Ms Bibliotheca Theologica, i. 9, 27,
28 ; composes his treatise on Corbes,
i. 28 ; styled literaram insignis
pharus, i. 28 ; visits London to pur-
chase books for Trinity College, and
extends his literary acquaintance,
i. 29 ; becomes publicly known,
i. 30 ; his intimacy with Thomas
Lydiat, i. 30 ; refuses the provost-
ship of Trinity College, i. 31, xv. ]
445, 449 ; probable reason for his so
doing, i. 32 ; proceeds, D. D., i. 33,
xvii-xix,, subjects of exercises, i.
33 ; publishes his Christianarum
Ecclesiamm Snccessio et Stattis,
i. 34 ; marries Phoebe Chaloner,
i. 38 ; by whom he has issue, a
daughter, snbsequently married to
Sir Timothy Tyrrel, i. 38 ; had the
chief hand in compiling the articles
of 1615, i. 43, 44, which obtained
the royal consent, i. 47 ; elected
vice-chancellor of Dublin University,
in 1614, i. 49 : visits London in
ssher — continued.
1615, i. 50 ; engages in public dis-
putation in Trinity College, i. 50 ;
reported to the king as a Puritan,
L 50, but recommended by a letter
from the lord deputy and council,
i. 50, 51; has frequent interviews
with the king, i. 52 ; appointed
bishop of Meath, i. 52, xv. 155,
272 ; deanry of Armagh sought for,
by Primate Hampton, xv. 158 ;
chosen to preach before the English
house of commons, i. 53 ; preaches
on 1 Cor. X. 17, i. 54 ; receives the
thanks of the house, i. 54 ; this and
another the only two sermons printed
by him, i. 54 ; corresponds with
primate on jurisdiction before con-
secration, i. 55 ; resigns his profes-
sorship, i. 55 ; consecrated in S.
Peter's, Drogheda, his brother-in-
law, the bishop of Dromore, being
an assistant, i. 56 ; holds the rectory
of Trim in commendam, i. 56; his
zeal not abated by promotion, i. 56 ;
his preaching attractive to the Ro-
manists, i. 57 ; returns his certificate
of the state of Meath diocese, L 57,
which is printed in his works, i. 4,
cxxv. ; preaches before the lord de-
puty, i. 58 ; his sermon badly re-
ceived, L 59, 60 ; addresses Lord
Grandison on the subject, 1. 58, 59;
preaches an explanatory sermon, i.
60 ; appointed privy counsellor, i. 60 ;
delivers a speech in council chamber
on oath of supremacy, i. 60, esteemed
a wholesome exposition, i. 61 ; a
copy sent to the king, i. 60, who re-
turns a complimentary letter, i. 62 ;
ofiends the Romanists in Meath, i.
63 ; charged with persecution, xv.
174 ; his diligence as a bishop ques-
tioned, i. 63 ; repoved by Primate
Hampton, who urges moderation,
XV. 183 ; frequently absent in Eng-
land, with royal license, i. 63, 64 ;
spends three years in England, L 64 ;
preaches before the king at Wan-
sted, i. 64 ; publishes the sermon,
USSHER.
179
TJssher — continued.
i. 64 ; answers the Jesuit's challenge,
i. 64; great value of this work, i. 65 ;
replies to Malone's rejoinder, i. 66 ;
advanced to the primacy, i. 67 ; pen-
sion of £400 settled upon him, i. 67;
a constant preacher in England, i.
67 ; seized with ague, i. 67 ; visits
Lord Mordant, i. 67, and has a dis-
cussion with Beaumont, i. 68, results,
i, 68 ; returns to Ireland, i. 69 ;
congratulations, i. 69 ; dispute with
Dr. Ryves on jurisdiction, i. 70 ; as-
sembles the prelates, and publishes
protest, i. 73 ; preaches on toleration,
i. 76 ; Bayle's remarks on his con-
duct, i. 77 ; his speech on a stand-
ing army, i. 78-86, fails in its
object, i. 86 ; collects Oriental MSS.,
i. 89 ; assists Selden, i. 89 ; lends
biblical MSS. to bp. Walton, i. 91 ;
opens correspondence with Laud, i.
92 ; censured by Lord Falkland, i.
95 ; loses his brother Ambrose, i.
95 ; consecrates Bedell, i. 97 ; his
cousin appointed provost of Trinity
College, i. 103 ; attends Lord Falk-
land on his departure, i. 104; con-
verts Mr. James Dillon, i. 108 ; his
zeal in winning over Romanists, i.
110; suffers from haemorrhage, i.
110 ; requested to preach on the
birth of the prince, i. 110, xv. 523,
his sermon, i. Ill ; efforts of, to re-
strain church spoliation, i. 112 ; his
coolness towards bishop Bedell, i.
114, censures his encouragement of
thelrish language,i. 118; reconcilia-
tion, i. 119 ; bishop Burnet's esti-
mate of his character, i. 120, 121 ;
publishes his history of Gotteschalc,
i. 123, which he dedicates to Vossius,
i. 123, judicious arrangement of the
■work, i. 126 ; evinces a leaning to
Calvinism, i. 126, 127 ; accused by
Mauguin of literary piracy, i. 128;
how this work escaped state censure,
i. 131 ; visits London, and publishes
his Religion of the Ancient Irish, i.
131 ; attacked by O'Sullevan Beare,
N
Ussher — continued.
i. 132 ; review of this work, i. 133-
142; publishes his Veterum Episto-
larum Hibernicarum Sylloge, i. 144 ;
charged with favouring Presbyte-
rianism, i. 146; but unfairly, i. 147,
148 ; Blair's charges against him,
i. 148, his unsuccessful appeal to,
i. 149; Livingston's qualified praise,
i. 150 ; consents to a breach of sta-
tutes of Trinity College, i. 150, his
censure of the fellows, i. 151, 152; his
want of firmness, i. 153 ; his respect
for Laud, i. 154, 155; opposes ap-
pointment of provost Cbappell, i.
156 ; his correspondence about the
Cork monument, i. 167-159 ; bis
controversy about the primacy, i.
160, success in, i. 161, 162; preaches
before parliament, i. 166; attached
to the articles of 1615, i. 166; com-
plies with Strafford's order regard-
ing the canons, i. 172 ; displeases
Strafford, i. 175, who still pleads
in his favour, i. 176 ; opposes adop-
tion of the English canons, i. 178;
presides over high commission court,
i. 188; moderates at divinity act,
i. 188, xvi. 9; his observance of
church holidays, i. 189, 190; his
circular to prelates, i. 188-190; his
dispute with provost Cbappell, i.
191-198; accident to, i. 198; op-
poses the holding of the provostship
in commendam, i. 199, 200; visited
in Drogheda by the lord deputy, i.
200 ; account of the palace there, i.
200; publishes his Immanuel, i. 201;
abandons bishop Bedell in his diffi-
culties, i. 202, 203 ; publishes his
Britannicarum Ecclesiarum Antiqui-
tates, i. 205, which was reprinted
after his death, i. 207 ; preaches
before parliament, i. 207 ; visits
Oxford, i. 207 ; lodged at Christ
Church, i. 207, xvi. 536 ; greatly
followed, i. 207, 208 ; proposes a
plan of moderate episcopacy, i. 208 ;
the manuscript of which was pirated,
but inhibited, i. 208 ; his Reduction
180
USSHER.
Ussher — continued.
of Episcopacy published by Dr. Bar-
nard, i. 209 ; nature of his proposal,
i. 209 ; his conduct on Strafford's
attainder, i. 211 ; carries his last
message to Laud, i. 211, 212, 218;
his statement on the subject, i. 214 ;
entry in his almanaclc, i. 214, 215 ;
attends Lord Strafl'ord till his death,
i. 217-219 ; reports his death to the
king, i. 219 ; writes an account to
Brarahall, i. 219; suffers from the
times, i. 221 ; loses his property in
the rebellion, i. 221 ; his library
saved, i. 221, and removed to Ches-
ter, i. 221; pawns his plate and
jewels, i. 221 ; granted the see of
Carlisle in commendani, i. 221 ; of-
fered a professorship in Leydeu, i.
222 ; invited by Cardinal Richelieu,
i. 222, by the queen regent of France,
i. 223 ; preaches before the house of
lords, i. 223 ; his sermon pirated, i.
223, and entitled Vox Hibernije, i.
223, obtains inhibition, i. 224 ; his
treatise on the Original of Bishops
and Metropolitans, i. 225 ; Milton's
contemptuous mention of him, i.
225 ; retires to Oxford, i. 227 ;
lodged by Dr. Prideaux, i. 227 ;
frequents the Bodleian library, i.
227; preaches frequently, i. 227;
his style of preaching, i. 228 ; ad-
ministers holy communion to the
king, i. 228 ; summoned to the as-
sembly of divines, i. 229 ; preaches
against them, i. 230 ; his library con-
fiscated, i. 231, but saved through
the exertions of Featley and Selden,
i. 231 ; his papers and correspon-
dence seized, i. 232 ; meets Dr.
Hammond at Oxford, i. 232 ; pub-
lishes his Epistles of Ignatius, i. 232 ;
his controversy with Blondel and
Salmasius, i. 233 ; his Epistles of
Barnabas, i. 235 ; employs Chris-
tianus Ravius as foreign collector of
MSS., i. 235, xvi. 53 ; created D. D.
ad eundem, i. 235 ; engraving of,
executed by University of Oxford,
Ussher — continued.
and inserted in his treatise de Sym-
bolo, i. 236 ; named a deputy by
the Irish privy council, i. 236 ; hia
answer to Sir Charles Coote, i. 236,
237 ; Prynne's gross language about
him, i. 237 ; preaches at Oxford, i.
237; censures Romanists, i. 238;
preaches before the king, i. 238 ; his
opinion on the conflicting duties to
king and parliament, i. 239-241 ;
preaches before the king at Ux-
bridge, i. 242 ; proceeds to Cardiff,
i. 242 ; lodges in the same house
with the king, i. 243 ; remains
nearly a year, i. 243 ; meditates a
journey abroad, i. 243 ; goes to St.
Donate's, i. 243 ; attacked and pil-
laged on the way, i. 243 ; received
by Sir J. Aubrey, i. 244 ; nearly all
his MSS. recovered, i. 245 ; agree-
able stay at St. Donates, i. 245 ; at-
tacked with severe haemorrhage, and
his life despaired of, i. 245, 246 ; his
religious composure, i. 245 ; his mes-
sage to parliament, i. 246 ; testi-
mony of, to the Protestant principles
of the king, i. 246 ; his intended
epitaph by John Greaves, i. 246 ;
obtains passport for the Continent,
i. 246 ; detained by Molton, i. 246,
247 ; invited to Loudon by the
Countess of Peterborough, i. 247 ;
subscription raised for him among
tlie neighbouring gentry, i. 247 ;
notifies his arrival in London, i. 247 ;
examined before the parliamentary
commissioners, i. 247 ; removes to
Ryegate, i. 248 ; the Body of Divi-
nity, published under his name, dis-
avowed, i. 249, therefore omitted in
his works, i. 250 ; appointed preacher
at Lincoln's Inn, i. 250 ; collects his
books, i. 250 ; publishes his Appen-
dix Ignatiana, i. 250 ; his Diatriba
de Symbolo Apostolico, i. 250 ; pen-
sion ordered to him by parliament,
i. 251 ; his actual receipts, i. 252 ;
omits his titles, i. 250, 252, 253 ;
publishes his Dissertatio de Anno
USSHER.
181
Ussher — continued,
Solari, i. 253, account of the work,
i. 253, 254 ; present at conference
of Newport, i. 255 ; preaches there,
i. 255 ; factious opposition to his
sermon, i. 255; again proposes his
scheme of church government, i. 255 ;
the king consents, and Presbyterians
approve, i. 255 ; the king's proposal,
i. 255, 256; Baxter's account of his
views on episcopacy, i. 257 ; his
difficulty in dealing with the case of
the Continental reformed churches,
i. 258; injurious observations circu-
lated concerning him, and his dis-
claimer, i. 258; his real sentiments,
i. 259, 260 ; his judgment concern-
ing dissenters, i. 260, displeases par-
liament, i. 260 ; prohibited from
preaching at Southampton, i. 260 ;
returns to Lady Peterborough's at
Charing-cross, i. 261 ; witnesses the
king's execution, i. 261 ; observed
the anniversary as a fast, i. 262 ; his
opinion on Cromwell's usurpation,
i. 266 ; publishes the first part of liis
Annals, i. 266; the chronology of
which is adopted by the Reformed
churches, i. 267; arbitrates between
Capellus and Boate, xvi. 204-224 ;
his letter to Capellus, i. 267; pub-
lishes his Syntagma, i. 267 ; his
sentiments about the Septuagint,
i. 269, 270, refuted by Valesius, i.
270, and more fully by Hody, i.
270, 271 ; this his last publication,
i. 271 ; waits on Cromwell, i. 271 ;
loses his wife, i. 271 ; receives a
nominal grant of his own lands of
Armagh, i. 271 ; resigns his preach-
ership at Lincoln's Inn, i. 272 ; his
last sermon, i. 272 ; attends SelJen,
i. 272 ; sight fails, i. 272, xvi. 259,
265, 586 ; mediates with Cromwell
for Episcopalians, i. 274 ; receives a
favourable promise, i. 247, which
was afterwards withdrawn, i. 274 ;
returns to Kyegate, i. 274 ; endea-
vours to resume his Chronologia, i.
276 ; Dr. Parr preaches before him,
Ussher — continued.
i. 276 ; seized with his last illness,
1. 276, 277 ; his last words, i. 277 ;
day and hour of his death, i. 277,
XV. 564 ; post-mortem appearance,
i. 277 ; family wish to bury him at
Ryegate, but Cromwell insists on
a public funeral, i. 277, the grant
for which falls short of the actual
expense, i. 277 ; items of funeral ex-
penses, i. 278 ; when and where
buried, i. 279 ; church service read
on the occasion, i. 279 ; funeral
sermon preached by Dr. Bernard,
i. 279.
, His personal appearance, i. 279;
Sir P. Lely's, the only good portrait,
i. 279; an early riser, i. 279; tem-
perate, though hospitable, i. 280 ;
compared to S. Augustine, i. 280 ;
character of his mind, i. 280, 281,
of his temper, i. 280, 281 ; his chief
exercise and amusement, i. 282 ;
style of his conversation, i. 282 ;
his dislike of profanity, i. 282 ; re-
gular in his devotions, i. 283 ; hours
of family prayer, i. 283 ; pastoral
letter to the clergy of Carlisle, i. 283;
his rubrical exactness, i. 284 ; his
manner in preaching, i. 284 ; his
reluctance to publish his sermons,
i. 284; incidents concerning his ser-
mons, i. 285; his instructions about
preaching, i. 286 ; motto of his
episcopal seal, i. 287 ; the review of
his labours a consolation in the de-
cline of his life, i. 287 ; charged with
undervaluing the liturgy, i. 287, but
unjustly, i. 283 ; avoided irregular
ordinations, i. 288 ; discouraged the
illiterate from entering holy orders,
i. 288; one happy exception, i. 288;
his intercourse with Baxter, i. 295 ;
his supposed gilt of prophecy, i. 295,
explanation, i. 295, 296; book of
prophecies published under his name,
i. 298 ; his opinion about the re-
vival of popery, i. 297 ; his immense
learning, i. 298, 299, and Seidell's
panpgyric on, i. 2"^ ; his literary
182
USSHER.
Ussher — continued.
services to bishop Walton, i. 299 ;
his taste for ecclesiastical antiquities,
XV. 4, 171; encourages the study of
Norse languages, i. 300 ; his ser-
vices to various learned men, i. 299 ;
his directions for the advance of
learning, i. 300 ; his proposition
concerning the disposal of prebends,
i. 301 ; his respect for the fathers,
i. 301, for learning, i. 302 ; his li-
brary, i. 302, 303 ; his posthumous
works; i. 304, 305, 307-314; Dr.
J. Greaves' epitaph for him, i. 246,
322 ; catalogue of his MSS., i. 323.
Biographnrs of :
See Aikin, Bernard, Dillingham,
Parr, Smith.
Celebrity of :
Encomium by Dr. Barlow, xi. 480,
by Bootius, i. 121, by bishop Bur-
net, i. 120, by Camden, i. 25, by
Sir Robert Cotton, xv. 171, by Lu-
dovicus De Dieu, i. 191, by Dilling-
ham, i. 298, by Draxus, xv. 125, by
Fitz Symonds, i. 12, 14, by Sir Mat-
thew Hale, xi. 586, by Horuius, xi.
585, by bishop King, xvi. 199, by
archbishop Laud, i. 122, by Dudley
Loftus, xvi. 56, by Oxford Univer-
sity, i. 236, by bishop Sanderson,
xi. 234, by Sarravius, xvi. 253, by
Selden, i. 89, 299, by Alexander
Sharp, xvi. 451, by Sir Henry Spel-
man, i. 28, by Stanihurst, i. 35, by
Valesius, i. 270, by bishop Walton,
i. 299, by Henry Wharton, xii. 147,
148, 151.
Character of:
his generosity, i. 10; liberality, xv.
547 ; conscientiousness, i. 25 ; ho-
nesty, i. 122 ; meekness, cheerful-
ness, and devotion, i. 280, 281,
283; patriotism, iv. 369; hospita-
lity, i. 280 ; temper, i. 280, 281 ;
defects in, i. 120, 122, 153 ; bishop
Burnet's admirable review of, i.
120.
Correspondence of ;
See Letters.
Ussher — continued.
Doctrines of :
Calvinistic, i. 44, 126, 132, 134,
163, 290 ; subsequently modified,
i. 290-295 ; held universal redemp-
tion, i. 291-294; on Romanism, 1.
12-14, 18, 20, 108, 109 ; on Epis-
copacy, i. clii; on orders, i. cliii-v;
Dr. P. Heylin's exceptions to, i. 289 ;
his grandson's reply, i. 289, cxlvii-
clxxxiv.
Habits of:
diligence, 8, 9, 60, 63, 279, 282,
287 ; an early riser, i. 279 ; tem-
perate, i. 280 ; exercise and amuse-
ment, i. 282 ; conversation, i. 282 ;
devotions, i. 283 ; demeanour in
church, i. 147, 284 ; observance of
church holidays, i. 189, 190; mode
of preaching, i. 284 ; style of hand-
writing, i. 193 ; borrowing books,
XV. 171, 223, 274, 283, 290, 291,
one traced to a shop, xv. 116.
Learning of:
early evidence of, i. 8, 11 ; fluency
in speaking Latin, 1. 26 ; great ex-
tent of, 36, 65, 298, 300 ; his vast
number of quotations, i. 65 ; Sel-
den's panegyric on, i. 89, 299 ; uni-
versal acknowledgment of, see Cele-
brity of.
Library of :
commenced, i. 10, 25, a priced cata-
logue of, preserved, i. 25 ; placed in
Drogheda, i. 231 ; coveted by rebels,
i. 231 ; Dr. Bernard librarian of, i.
115, 231 ; removed to Chester, i.
231 ; deposited in Chelsea College,
i. 231 ; confiscated, and a portion
embezzled, i. 232 ; chief part re-
stored, i. 232 ; some chests of books
taken to Wales, i. 243 ; which were
pillaged, i. 244 ; but nearly all re-
covered, i. 244 ; some MSS. lost, i.
245 ; library removed to Lincoln's
Inn, i. 250 ; consisting of, 10,000
volumes, i. 250 ; intended as a be-
. quest to Trinity College, i. 302 ; but
left to bis daughter, i. 303 ; compe-
tition for, at sale, i. 303 ; prohibi-
USSHER.
183
Ussher — continued.
tion of it3 leaving the kingdom, i.
303 ; purchased by army from
Ireland, and sent thither, i. 303 ;
detained by Protector in Castle of
Dublin, i. 303 ; injuries sustained
by, while there, i. 303 ; finally
presented to Trinity College, i. 303.
Literary friends of :
Sir J. Bourchier, i. 29 ; Mr. Briggs,
i. 29 ; Camden, i. 25 ; Capellus, i.
268 ; Sir Robert Cotton, i. 25, 29 ;
Dr. Davenant, i. 29 ; Sir Matthew
Hale, i. 250, 324 ; Ludovicus de
Dieu, i. 9 ; Francis Junius, i. 300;
John Greaves, i. 246, 322 ; Henry
Hammond, i. 232, 234 ; Dr. Lang-
baine, i. 320 ; Thomas Lydiat, i. 30 ;
Dr. Prideaux, i. 227 ; Sir Henry
Saville, i. 29; John Selden, i. 29,
231, 272 ; Gerard John Vossius, i.
113, 250 ; Dr. Walton, i. 299 ; Dr.
Ward, i. 27 ; Abraham Whelock, i.
300. See Letters.
Personal appearance :
figure, i. 279; aspect, i. 279; por-
traits of, i. 236, 279.
Preferments and honours of :
Catechist of Trinity College, i. 15 ;
Proctor, Fellow, i. 15 ; Chancellor of
St. Patrick's, i. 24 ; Professor of
Divinity, i. 26 ; Provostship offered
to, i. 31; Vice-Chancellor of Dub-
lin University, i. 49 ; recommended
for the deanry of Armagh, xv. 158 ;
bishop of Meath, i. 52 ; Privy
Counsellor, i. 60, xv. 189 ; Primate
of Ireland, i. 67; bishop of Carlisle,
i. 222 ; offered an honorary Profes-
sorship at Leyden, i. 222 ; D. D. of
Oxford, i. 235 ; Preacher at Lincoln's
Inn, i. 250.
Style of :
playful, iii. 326, vi. 210; his use of
quaint metaphors, xiii. 311.
iVorks of :
1. De Christianarnm Ecclesia-
rum Successione ei Statu Historica
Explicatio, London, 1G13, i. 34 ;
reprinted in 1678, with additions
Ussher — continued.
from the author's MS. notes, i. 36 ;
object of it, i. 34 ; plan, ii. vii, viii ;
incomplete, i. 34 ; attacked by Sta-
nihurst, i. 35 ; acknowledgment of
errors in, xv. 78, 87, 91 ; replies to,
XV. 148; verses on, xv. 90; re-
printed from second edition in Works,
ii., pp. 1-413.
2. Sermon preached before the
Commons House of Parliament,
18th Feb., 1620; printed 1621;
account of it, i. 54 ; one of the only
two sermons printed with his allow-
ance, i. 54, 314; reprinted in Works,
ii., pp. 415-457.
3. Speech delivered in the Castle
Chamber at Dublin, 22nd Nov.,
166; printed in 1622 ; account of
it, i. 60 ; reprinted in Works, ii.,
pp. 459-467.
4. Declaration of the Universality
of the Church of Christ, a Sermon
on Ephesians, iv. 13, preached before
the king, printed in 1624 ; accotmt
of it, i. 64 ; reprinted in Works, ii.,
pp. 469-506.
5. Answer to a Challenge made
by a Jesuit in Ireland, London, 1625,
account of it, i. 64 ; reprinted in
Works, vol. iii.
6. Gotteschulci et Prcedestina-
tiaiicE Controversiee ab eo motce His-
toria, Dublin, 1631, account of, i.
123-129 ; traduced by Mauguin, i.
128 ; reprinted in Works, iv., pp.
1-233.
7. Discourse of the Religion an-
ciently professed by the Irish and
British, London, 1631, account of,
i. 131; abstract of, i. 133-142;
never answered, i. 142; substance
of, previously published, i. 131 ; re-
printed in Works, iv., pp. 235-381.
8. Veterum Epislolarum Iliber-
nicarum Sylloge, Dublin, 1632, ac-
count of, i. 143-146 ; a copy of, re-
vised by Ussher and Bedell, i. 146 ;
reprinted from amended copy in
Works, iv., pp. 383-572.
184
USSHER.
Ussher — continued
9. Immanuel, or the Mystery of
the Incarnation of the Son of God,
piinted 1638, account of, i. 201 ;
reprinted in Works, iv., pp. 573—
617.
10. Britannicarum Ecclesiarum
Antiquitates, Dublin, 1639, -Ito, re-
printed, London, 1677, fol., i. 207;
scope of, vi. 6-li ; intended to close
at S. Augustin's arrival, vi. 600
(Ind. Chr. 597) ; twenty years in
hands, i. 205 ; thrice revised, vi.
549 ; description of, L 206 ; re-
printed from second edition in Works,
vols, v., vi.
11. Disquisition touching the Asia
properly so called, printed 1641,
account of, i. 225 ; reprinted in
Works, vii., pp. 1-39.
12. Original of Bishops and Me-
tropolitans, printed 1641, account
of, i. 225 ; reprinted in Works, vii.,
pp. 41-71.
.13. Judgment of Dr. Rainoldes
touching the Original of Episcopacy ,
more largely confirmed out of An-
tiquity, by James Ussher, 1641 ;
reprinted in Works, vii., pp. 73-
85.
14. Polycarpi et Ignatii Epistolce,
1644, account of, i. 232; MSS.
used for, i. 233 ; Prefaces and Dis-
sertations of, only introduced in the
Works, i. 234 ; Dissertatio de Ig-
natii et Polycarpi Scriptis, reprinted
in Works, vii., pp. 87—267 ; Prcefa-
tiones in Ignatium, Works, vol. vii.,
pp. 269-295.
15. Appendix Ignatiana, 1647,
account of, i. 233, 234, 250 ; not
reprinted in Works, i. 234.
16. De Romance EcclesicB Sym-
bolo Apostolico Fetere, London,
1647, account of, i. 250; the Ox-
ford engraving of Ussher prefixed
to, i. 236 ; reprinted in Works, vii.,
pp. 297-342.
17. De Macedonum et Asianorum
anno Solari Dissertatio, 1648, ac-
Ussher — continued.
count of, i. 253 ; reprinted in Works,
I vu., pp. 343-436.
18. Annales Veteris Testamenti,
London, 1650, account of, i. 266;
second part pubUshed in 1654, i.
266 ; work not completed, i. 266 ;
author corrects an error in, xvi.
185 ; portion of, written in 1653,
X. 495 ; reprinted in Works, vols.
1 viii., is., XX. ; Annalium Pars Pos-
1 terior. Works, si., pp. 1-175.
! 19. Epistola ad Ludovicum Ca-
[ pellum de Variantibus Textus He-
braiei Leetionibus, 1652, account of,
i. 267 ; reprinted by author, i. 267 ;
reprinted in Works, vii., pp. 587—
609.
20. The Principles of Christian
Religion; with a Brief Method of
the Doctrine thereof, writtenin 1 603,
xi. 179 ; printed 1654, si. 177 ;
reprinted in Works, si., pp. 177-
220.
21. De Grceca Septuaginta Inter-
pretum Versione Syntagma, 1655,
account of, i. 268-270 ; two ancient
copies of the book of Esther, his
letter to Capellus, and William Eyre's
letter to him, written in 1607, are
annexed, i. 267 ; last work pub-
lished by Ussher, i. 271 ; reprinted
in Works, vii., pp. 437-622.
I Posthumous Works of :
I 1. The Power Communicated by
I God to the Prince, commenced
I about 1639, i. 305, by command of
I Charles I., xL 229 ; prepared for
publication by the author, but lost,
i. 305, xi. 229 ; recovered after his
death, i. 306, xi. 230 ; published in
1661, by James Tyrrell, with pre-
face by bishop Sanderson, i. 306 ;
reprinted in Works, xi. 233-418.
2 . Original of Corbes, Herenaches,
and Termon Lands, written in 1609,
printed in Vallancey's Collectanea,
i. 28 ; account of, i. 28 ; reprinted
in Works, xi., pp. 419-445.
3. The first Establishment of
USSHER.
185
Ussher — continued.
English Laws and Parliaments in
the Kingdom of Ireland, account of,
i. 311; printed in Gutch's Collec-
tanea Curiosa, i. 314; reprinted in
Works, xi., pp. 447-463.
4. A Discourse showing when and
how far the Imperial Laws were re-
ceived by the old Irish, etc., written
for Sir Arthur Duck, and incorpo-
rated in his treatise on Civil Law,
i. 313 ; printed in Gutch's Collec-
tanea Curiosa, i. 314; reprinted in
Works, xi., pp. 465-473.
5. CArt)reo?o<;ia S'acra, planned in
1654, i. 307; promised, ix. 267;
resumed, i. 276; his last work, xi.
479, 483 ; left unfinished, i. 306 ;
printed at Oxford in 1660, by Dr.
Barlow, i. 307 ; and at Paris, i. 307 ;
reprinted in Works, xi., pp. 475—
598, xii., pp. 1-144.
6. Historia Dogmatica de Scrip-
turis et Sacris Vernaculis, edited by
Henry Wharton, 1690, account of,
i. 308 ; attacked by Renaudot, i.
308, 309 ; reprinted in Works, xii.,
pp. 145-495.
7. Dissertafio de Pseudo-Dionysii
Scriptis, annexed by Wharton to the
Historia Dogmatica, i. 310 ; re-
printed in Works, xii., pp. 497-520.
8. Dissertatio de Epistola ad
Laodicenses, printed with the former,
i. 308, 310 ; reprinted in Works, xii ,
pp. 521-523.
9. Reduction of Episcopacy into
the form of Synodical Government,
proposed in 1641, i. 209, 255 ;
printed in Works, xii., pp. 527-
636.
10. Judgment, what is understood
by Babylon in Apoc. xvii., xviii.,
published by Bernard, i. 304 ; only
a rough draught, i. 304 ; printed in
Works, xii., pp. 537-543.
11. Judgment, what is meant by
the Beast that was, and is not, and
yet is, Rev., xvii., xviii., printed in
Works, xii., pp. 545-550.
Ussher — continued.
12. Judgment of the true Intent
and Extent of Christ's death, writ-
ten in 1617, printed by Dr. Bernard,
i. 304 ; reprinted in Works, xii.,
pp. 551-560.
13. Answer to some Exceptions,
printed iu Works, xii., pp. 661-
571.
14. Letter to Dr. T\eiss concern-
ing the Sabbath, published by Dr.
Bernard, i. 304 ; reprinted in Works,
xii., pp. 573-586 ; parts of other
Letters on the Sabbath, printed in
Works, xii., pp. 587-595.
15. Sermons, Eighteen preached
in Oxford, 1640, written from his
mouth, printed, Oxford, 1660 ; i.
314 ; reprinted in Works, xiii., pp.
1-296 ; the Seal of Salvation in two
Sermons, Works, xiii., pp. 297-
334; two Sermons preached before
the king, Works, xiii., pp. 335—
364 ; MS. volume in Balliol Col-
lege, containing thirty-six sermons,
1. 314 ; fifteen now first printed, i.
315 ; in Works, xiii., pp. 365-606 ;
other collections, i. 284, 315.
. 16. Tractatus de Controversiis
Pontifciis, i. 26, 321 ; printed in
Works, xiv., pp. 1-197.
17. Prcelectiones Theologicce, writ-
ten 1610, i. 26, 321; printed in
Works, xiv., pp. 199-523.
18. Letters, chiefly from Dr.
Parr's printed collection ; Works,
XV., xvi., pp. 1-312 ; MS. volume
of, i. 38 ; not hitherto printed.
Works, xvi., pp. 313-601.
19. ^ Certificfite of the State
and Revennewes of the Bishoprick of
Meath and Clonemackenosh, 1622,
i.. Appendix, v., pp. li.— cxxv.
20. An Historical Narrative of
the Controversy betwixt the Arch-
bishops of Armagh and Dublin,
touching the Primacy, drawn up in
1634, i. 161 ; printed by Wilkins,
Concilia, iv. 80-85, reprinted, i., Ap-
pendix, vi., pp. cxxvii.— cxliii.
186
USSHER — VALLIS SESCNANI.
Ussher — continued. '
. Unpublished Works of, Dr. Parr's
catalogue of, i. 323. i
1. Bihliotheca TheoJogica, com- i
menced, i. 9, 27, 28, 319; cited, ,
i. 310, xii. 520 ; promise of, iii. xiii.,
XV. 42 ; original preserved in the
British Museum, i. 320 ; Dr. Lang- |
baine's transcript preserved in the |
Bodleian Library, i. 320 ; a copy,
collated with original, made for the
editor, i. 320 ; intractable condition
of, i. 320 ; MS. containing first
sketch of, in Trinity College, Dub-
lin, i. 321. I
2. Treatises on the Seventy Weeks, :
four, i. 321.
3. Collectanea and Collations,
great masses of, in the Bodleian
and Trinity College libraries, 1. 318.
4. Almanack, aX^ii, i. 214, 215.
5. Memorandum Book, i. 109.
Spvrious Works of:
1. Directions to the House of
Parliament concerning the Liturgy
and Episcopal Government, 1640,
i. 208; suppressed by order of com-
mons, i. 208 ; republished in 1660,
i. 208.
2. Vox Hibernicc, being notes of
a Sermon preached before the House
of Lords, 1641, i. 223; suppressed, i.
224 ; Dr. Bernard's mistake about,
L 208.
3. Body of Divinity, printed in
1645, i. 248 ; disavowed, i. 249,
250 ; frequently reprinted, i. 240.
4. Strange and Re^narkahle Pro-
phecies of the holy, learned, and ex-
cellent James L'ss^er, London, 1678,
L 298. i
Ussher, Dr. Robert, chosen Provost of
Trinity College, 88, 101, 103 : re- I
signs, i. 155 ; becomes Archdeacon
of Meath, i. 156 ; Bishop of Kildare,
L 156 ; letter of, to primate Ussher, I
XV. 95. i
Uther Pendragon, v. 89, 517, vi. 564,
580 (Ind. Chr. 411, 493) ; succeeds !
Aarelius Ambrosius, v. 520, vi. 31 ; i
Uther — continued.
exploits of, vi. 581 (Ind. Chr. 497) ;
defeats Pascentius, at Menevia, v.
521, 531 ; meaning of name, v. 533 ;
probably the same as Natanleodus,
V. 533, vi. 582 (Ind. Chr. 508) ;
father of Arthur, v. 533, vi. 31,
223.
Uzella, of Ptolemy, v. 85.
V
Vacarius, a teacher of law, in England,
xi. 470.
Vadum Truim, or Ath-Truim, vi. 413.
Vaga, or Guaia, river, v. 84 ; in Wales,
V. 440; or Wye, vi. 82, 196.
Valdenses, early condition of, ii. 241.
See Waldenses.
Valdesins, de Dignitate Hispaniae, vi.
299.
Valdus, Petrus, his travels, ii. 242.
Mapeus' description of, and of his
sect, ii. 244.
Valentia, a province of Britain, v. 117,
vi. 202, 376 ; whence called, v. 121,
vi. 560 (Ind. Chr. 369) ; synod of,
iv. 172 ; canons of, iv. 173-180,
vi. 26.
Valentina lingua, in Spain, Scriptures
translated into, xii. 359, 368.
Valentinian, law of, against the Pela-
gians, V. 359 ; his reply to his sol-
diers, xi. 343 ; Novella of, v. 425.
III., British appeal to, vi. 566
(Ind. Chr. 425).
, Abbas Lateranensis, vL 486.
Valerianus, endeavours to introduce
Pelagianism into Alexandria, v.
306.
Valerius, Comes, v. 335.
Valesius, Henricus, refutes Ussher's
theory concerning the seventy, i. 270,
vi. 112; his Excerpta Polybiana,
ix. 209 ; letter of, to Ussher, xvi.
298, of Ussher to, xvi. 300, 301.
Valle, Pietro Delia, i. 89.
Vallecrucis abbey, inscription in, xvi
556.
Vallis Sescnani, vi, 408.
VALLUM ROMANUM — VICTORIUS ACQUITANUS. 187
Vallum Romanum, in Britain, v. 61.
Valvanus, vi. 222.
Vandals, said to have visited Britain
and Scotia, under Genseric, v. 465,
vi. 570 (Ind. dir. 446).
Vandelbiria, near Cambridge, vi. 570
(Ind. Chr. 446).
Vararis jEstuarium, vi. 113.
Various readings of New Testament
from Oxford MSS., lost by Ussher
in Wales, i. 245 ; of the Books of
Durrow and Kells, vi. 232.
Vascones, S. Firminus, bishop, cele-
brated among the, vi. 310.
Vaticanus Codex of LXX., vii. 518-
527; estimate of, vii. 518.
Vaughau, Robert, MSS. of, x\'i. 231 ;
letters of, to Ussher, xvi. 184, 230,
555, 565, 591, 597.
Vecturiones, vi. 113 ; derivation of,
vi. 114 ; a sectionofthe Picts, vi. 116.
Vedelius, his edition of Ignatius' Epis-
tles, vii. 274, XV. 207.
Venedoti in Arvon, vi. 44.
Venedotia, or North Wales, v. 110,
vi. 56; ubi Lein, iv. 560; Malgo
king of, vi. 43.
Venerabilis, title applied to Coelius
Sedulius by pope Gelasius, iv. 282.
Venerius of Marseilles, v. 415, vi. 9.
Venetia, or Guent, province of, vi. 48.
Venetiae, orVannes, in Armorica, v. 16.
Venice, duke of, xiii. 359, 360.
Vennes, olim Guenet, vi. 47.
Venta Belgarum, or Winchester, v. 84.
Silurum in Monmouthshire, v.
84 ; Caer Went, episcopal seat of, v.
116.
Ventidius, acts of, x. 301, 309, 311.
Vera, river, vi. 337.
Vercelli, synod of, condemns Johannes
Scotus' work, and Berengarius, ii.
55, 219, iv. 285.
Veremundus, Hispanus, vi. 143.
, archdeacon of St. Andrew's, vi.
126, 258 ; a Life of S. Marnoc as-
cribed to, vi. 199.
Verena, virgin, vi. 154-159.
Vernacular languages. Scripture and
liturgies primitively used in, i. 309.
Verolamium, olim Cair Mincip, v. 82,
or St. Albans, vi. 97, 566 (Ind. dir.
429).
Vertigomarus, orVortigern, v. 467.
Verulam, or Werlamchestre, or Wat-
lingchester, v. 199 ; so called from
the river Warlarae and Watling-
strete, v. 200 ; inhabitants of, con-
verted, V. 192 ; a city, v. 177 ;
apostrophe on, v. 190 ; S. Germa-
nus at, V. 376 ; marine traces found
at, V. 183 ; book in old idiom of, v.
184 ; old inscription found in, v.
178. See Annable, Derswoldina-
sylva, Holm- Hurst, Ilicetum, Red-
burn, St. Alban's.
Vespasian, accession of, xi. 103.
VessuU, an episcopal seat in North
Wales, V. 111.
Vestiti, name for a class of the Wal-
denses, ii. 234.
Vestments, of a priest, seven, iv. 507.
Veta, or Wehta, ancestor of Hengist
and Horsa, v. 444.
Vetus Rubus, or Menevia, v. 509.
Viarius, bishop, origin of the name,
vi. 294.
Vibianus Thomasius, cardinal legate to
Ireland, vi. 454 ; his cupidity, vi. 454.
Vicar-general, or chancellor, alleged
powers of, xv. 408.
Vicarius Dei, a title of kings, v. 129.
Vice, prevalent in Britain, v. 428.
Vicelius, George, Carmina Theologica
of, vi. 322.
Victgisli, father of Hengist, v. 444.
Victor, the angel, alleged guardian of
S. Patrick, vi. 385, 388, 398, of
the Scotic race, vi. 389.
, or Desiderius, successor of Hil-
debrand, ii. 129.
II., pope, ii. 220.
Victoria, vi. 159, synod of, vi. 588
(Ind. Chr. 529). See Victorina.
Victoricus, bishop, in Ireland, vi. 518.
Victoricius, vi. 390. See Victor.
Victorina sy nodus, v. 541 ; in Wales,
v. 542. See Victoria.
Victorius Acquitanus, canon paschalis
of, V. 461, vi. 493, 543.
188
YIGERIUS —
VOX HIBERONIACUM.
Vigeriu3, river, vi. 311.
Vilgardus of Eavenna, ii. 84.
Villalpandus, John Baptist, error of,
iv. 170.
Villapagan, chapel of, i. cxiv.
Vincentius Lirinensis, brother of Lu-
pus, V. 372, 395 ; his objections,
V. 423 ; his advice on the fathers,
iii. 26.
Vindemialis, a subscribing bishop to
the Arausican acts, vi. 26.
Vinnianus. See Finian.
VirgiE torquatae, chapel built of, v. 26.
Virgea ecclesia at Glastonbury, v. 132.
Virgilius, S., an Irishman, contempo-
rary of S. Kilian, iv. 462 ; dissem-
bles his episcopal orders, iv. 462 ;
Dobda his companion, iv. 462 ; bi-
shop of Saltzburg, iv. 324, 462, 465 ;
pope Zachary's observations about
his orders, iv. 463 ; his charge
against, iv. 464 ; summoned by him,
iv. 464; apostle of Carinthia, iv. 324,
465 ; his controversy about anti-
podes, iv. 465 ; no literary remains
of, but a glossary, iv. 465 ; pope
Zachary's letter to Boniface concern-
ing, iv. -161, 463-465 ; his Life
by a disciple of Eberhard, iv. 462,
465.
Virgnous, or Fergna, vi. 245 ; third
abbot of Hy, vi. 600(Ind.Chr. 598),
603 (Ind. Chr. 623).
Viridi Ligno, abbatia de, or Newry,
iv. 539.
Viroconium, or Wroxcester, v. 84, 85.
See Cair Urnach.
Visitation, of Columbian monasteries
by Adamnan, vi. 609 (Ind. Chr.
692).
, Royal, of Armagh province,
i. 67.
, triennial, by primate, objected
to by bishop Bedell, i. 119 ; fees
payable at, xv. 468, 475.
Vita, Columbanus' letter on, iv. 406.
Vitalianus and Justinian, vi. 2.
Vitalis, the Semipelagian, S. Augus-
tin's correspondence with, iii. 537.
Vitelinus. See Guidelinus.
Vitellius, xi. 10.
Vitus, Stephanas, a correspondent of
Ussher's, vi. 466 ; handsome com-
pliment on, V. 458 ; communication
of, to Ussher, vi. 269 ; his services,
vi. 274; a conjecture of, vi. 377;
mentioned, vi. 200, 641.
Vivian, cardinal legate to Ireland, in
1176, 1186, vi. 454; his cupidity,
vi. 454.
Vodinus, thirteenth archbishop of
London, v. 89 ; cau.se of his death,
v. 89, vi. 573 (lad. Chr. 453).
Voelas, inscription of, xvi. 656.
Volta, or Vault, vi. 423.
Volusianus, edict of, against Celestius,
V. 348.
Vortigern, king of Britain, v. 439 ;
various forms of his name, v. 471 ;
accession of, vi. 564, 570 (Ind. Chr.
411, 457) ; his incest, v. 440 ;
meets Germanus, v. 384, 440 ; in-
vites the Saxons, v. 442, vi. 576
(Ind. Chr. 462) ; battle of, with
Hengist, v. 471.
Vortimer, or Guorthemir, son of Vor-
tigern, vi. 575 (Ind. Chr. 456) ;
successes of, v. 471—473 ; restores
Christian churches, v. 386, 389 ;
death of, v. 474.
Vortiporius, king of Demetia, vi. 56,
62, 594 (Ind. Chr. 564). See
Wortiporius.
Vossius, Gerard John, " politissimi ju-
dicii vir," yi. 76, 77; Ussher seeks
deanry of Armagh for, i. 113, xv.
477; invited to England, by Lord
Brook, and prebend in Canterbury
given to, i. 113, xv. 455, 478; in
London, xv. 454, 462 ; Ussher de-
dicates his treatise de Symbolo to,
i. 250, vii..299, and his Gotteschaici
Historia, iv. iii. ; mention of, xv.
402, 404 ; letters o^ to Ussher,
xvi. 119, of Ussher to, xv. 455,
xvi. 96, 134.
, Dr. Isaac, letter of, to Ussher,
160, of Ussher to, xvi. 116.
Vox Hibernias, a pirated work, i. 223.
Vox Hiberoniacum, vi. 390.
VULFADUS
Vulfadus, Remorum Metropolis CEcono-
mus, iv. 60.
Vulgate version of the Scriptures, de-
clared authentic, xiv. 201-203 ;
opinions of Romanists on, xiv. 210.
Vulgayr. See Hulugair.
w
Wagria, in Saxony, v. 448.
Walafridus Strabo, his poem on Got-
teschalc, iv. 39 -41; his date, iv.
378.
Walchelin, bishop of Winchester, iv.
518.
Waldenses, origin of, ii. 168, 169,235-
273; date of their origin, ii. 238;
■whence called, ii. 234 ; names of,
see Induti, Insabbatati, LeonistaB,
Passageni, Pauperes Lugdunenses,
Perfect!, Valldenses, Vestiti ; their
popularity at Lyons, ii. 241 ; obliged
to fly, ii. 242 ; their doctrines con-
demned, ii. 243, 245 ; their appear-
ance at council, ii. 244 ; distinct
from Albigenses, ii. 329-331 ; tenets
of, ii. 174, 322, 334, same as of Pro-
testants, ii. 334 ; testimonies con-
cerning, ii. 169-172 ; same charges
against, as early Christians, ii. 170,
176 ; opposed to oaths, ii. 179, 180,
reject Apostles' Creed, ii. 181 ; un-
dervalue the angelic salutation, ii.
181 ; charged with using only the
Lord's Prayer, ii. 182; denj-eucharis-
tical power of priests, ii. 183; reject
auricular confession, ii. 184; opposed
to church endowments, ii. 185 ;
translate the Scriptures, ii. 325 ;
their use of the Scriptures, xii. 331,
341 ; acknowledge only three orders,
ii. 187 ; their errors not defined, ii.
331—333 ; their confession of faith,
ii. 326, 327 ; Reiner's testimony on,
232, 233; two classes of, ii. 233,
320 ; sects of, ii. 251, 252 ; the
class Perfecti, ii. 233 ; other names
for, ii. 234 ; prevalence of, ii. 325 ;
alleged eucharistical errors of, ii.
— WALES. 189
Waldenses — continued.
189 ; edict of Ildefonsus against, ii.
270-281; letter of Innocent IIL on,
ii. 288; Reiner's and Guide's com-
missaries against, ii. 288, 289 ; de-
signs for extirpation of, ii. 406;
finally scattered, ii. 412; Person's
statement on, ii. 259 ; Thuanus'
statement on, ii. 261 ; history of,
from the French, xv. 191, MSS.
concerning, lost by Ussher, i. 245 ;
writers on, see .<Eneas Sylvius,
Alanus, Alphonsus de Castro, An-
tonius Florentinus, Bernardus Lutz-
enburgius, Camerarius, Coceius, Cous-
sord, Ebrardus Bethuniensis, Ecbert,
Eymericus, Freherus, Gretser, Guide
Perpinianus, Gulielmus de Podio
Laurentii, Lucas Tudensis, Mapeus,
Marianus, Masson, Pegna, Person,
Pilichdorff, Prateolus, Rebirianus,
Reinerus, Sanderus, Seyssellius,
Wernerus.
Wal-broke, or Gale-broc, v. 191, vi.
557 (Ind. Chr. 296).
Waldis, town, ii. 235, 237.
Waldius, alleged founder of Waldenses,
ii. 232, 234.
Waldo, Peter, ii. 168, 235-237 ; two
of the name, xv. 205. See Wal-
dius.
Wales, visited by S. Patrick, vi. 569
( Ind. Chr. 432 ) ; long resisted
Roman Easter, iv. 366 ; especially
the south, vi. 612 (Ind. Chr. 802) ;
refuge of British bishops, v. 89,
106 ; people of Verulam repair to,
v. 192, 193 ; British retreat to, vi.
93 ; two synods of Brevi and Vic-
toria in, V. 541 ; and Cornwall,
alone in Britain retain Christianity,
vi. 599 (Ind. Chr. 597) ; tribes of,
V. 98 ; seven sees anciently in, v.
111-116; twelve sees in primarily,
v. 117; four sees of, in Provincials
Romanum, v. Ill ; primacy of, vi.
599, 602 (Ind. Chr. 597, 604);
Usslier's sojourn in, i. 122-124 ;
his informants on antiquities of, i.
245.
190
WALES — WE DEN.
Wales — continued.
Wales, North, seven sees in, v. 111.
, South, or Deheu Barth, v. 103.
Walganius, who, vi. 31, 32.
Wall, Roman, in North Britain, ac-
count of, vi. 137-139 ; the British
words Guaul and the Latin Vallum
the same, vi. 158 ; earthen wall
between Dunbarton and Edinburgh,
vi. 131, 565 (Ind. Chr. 422) ; stone
wall erected in its place, vi. 560
(Ind. Chr. 426).
Wallworth, Mr., xvi. 497 ; conduct of,
xvi. 499-502.
Walsh, Abel, first scholar of Trinity
College, Dublin, i. 7.
Walton, bishop, assisted by Ussher, i.
299 ; recommendation of his Poly-
glott, i. 299 ; obtains Biblical MSS.
from Ussher, i. 91 ; his testimony
on Ussher' s doctrinal opinions, i.
292 ; preliminaries to the publication
of his Polyglott, xii. 309 ; Letter
of, to Ussher, xvi. 248.
, John, archbishop of Dublin, se-
questration of Glendalough by, xi.
428, 435.
Walman, a nephew of king Arthur,
vi. 31, 589 (Ind. Chr. 538); se-
pulchre of, vi. 32, 223.
Walworth, or Walwith, his history,
vi. 32, 33.
Wandilocus, S., vi. 481.
Waran, river, vi. 344.
Warburga, S., church of, in Dublin,
iv. 552, XV. 65, 68, 73.
Ward, Dr. Samuel, Ussher's corre-
spondence with, i. 27 ; offered a
post in Trinity College, Dublin, xv.
55 ; present at synod of Dort, xv.
145 ; his lectures on grace and
free-wiU, xv. 600 ; his MS. of
Bede, iv. 1 ; his library, iii. 24 ;
letter of, to bishop Bedell, xv. 510,
of Bedell to, xv. 608, 512; letters
of, to Ussher, xv. 47-61, 76, 83,
85, 144, 177, 229, 208, 289, 293,
336, 338, 344, 347, 368, 402, 499,
579, 587, xvi. 620, 626 ; of Ussher
to, XV. 37-46, 185, 230, 291, 332,
Ward — continued.
339, 342, 346, 349, 480, 540, 542,
559, 578, 583, xvi. 9, 34, 46.
Ware, [Arthur], a fellow of Trinity
College, Dublin, i. 194.
., Sir James, his researches, vi.
545 ; compliment on, iv. 539 ; xv.
428 ; letters of, to Ussher, xvi. 461,
490.
, Robert, Foxes and Firebrands of,
i. 265.
Warlamcestre, an old name of Veru-
1am, V. 182, 184.
Warlame alveus, whence Verulam is
named, v. 200.
Warlewasb, William, ambassador of
Henry I., ii. 199.
Warren, Edward, letters of, to Ussher,
XV. 126, xvi. 324, 327, 341, 342.
, Thomas, letter of, to Ussher,
XV. 141.
Warwick, or Cair Guorichon, v. 84 ;
church of, v. 209, vi. 558 (Ind.
Chr. 505) ; St. Mary's of, when
founded, v. 510 ; castle of, v. 510 ;
chronicle of, v. 510.
AVasfila, a counterfeit historian, v. 253.
Waslocus, brother of Samson, v. 95.
Wastina, see-lands of, i. Ivii. See
Westina.
Water, a consideration in choosing a
site for a monastery, vi. 530, 532.
Waterford, or Portlargy, an Ostman
city, iv. 666 ; Malchus, first bishop
of, iv. 518, consecrated at Canter-
bury, iv. 327, professes obedience to
Anselm, iv. 665 ; Augustin, bishop
of, iv. 553; letter from inhabitants
of, to Anselm, iv. 327, 518, 519,
527; where Irish clergy submitted
to Henry II., iv. 367 ; bulls for sub-
jugation of Ireland, read at, iv. 550.
Watlingchester, v. 199, 200. See
Verulam, Warlamcestre.
Watling-street, an ancient highway, v.
193, 200.
Wedal, or "Vallis doloris, near Melrose,
in Lodonesia, vi. 176.
Weden, principal idol of the Angli,
vi. 227.
WEEK —
Week, a division of time used by the
heathen, xii. 580.
Weich St, Peter, at Ratisbon, vi. 519.
Weingart, monastery of, vi. 23.
Weithnochus, v. 485.
Well, sacred, charge against Aldebert
concerning, iv. 459 ; near Beneven-
tum, prophecy regarding, v. 538 ;
grant of, with land, vi. 610 (Ind.
Chr. 692).
Wellias, a Glastonbury saint, v. 132.
Wells, see of, founded, vi. 611 (Ind.
Chr. 721) ; formerly Tethiscine, v.
87 ; see of Congresbury, transferred
to, V. 540 ; near Glastonbury, v. 34.
Welsh, and Scots, intimacy of, vi. 49 ;
primacy of, transferred, v. 104, 106;
language of, barbarous, iv. 561 ;
translations by Giraldus Cambrensis,
iv. 660; their literature scanty, xvi.
185 ; their laws, xi. 468.
Wenereth, S., of Glastonbury, v. 132.
Weneveria, wife of iving Arthur, vi.
590 (Ind. Chr. 542).
Wenilo, archbishop, vL 60, 62.
Wenta, city of, Winchester, v. 154.
Wentus, Comes, vi. 50, 585 (Ind. Chr.
520).
Wentworth, Viscount, dedication of
the tract Immanuel to, iv. 575.
Werburgh's, St., Mr. Cook of, xvi.
320. See Warburga.
Werlamchester, or Verulam, v. 199.
Wermundus, bishop of Man, vi. 181.
West, denoting North, v. 111.
Westchester, anciently Cair Legion, v.
84.
Westina, chapel of, i. cxiv. ; see-lands
of, i. Ivii.
Westmaria, where the Picts were de-
feated, vi. 106.
Westmer, a name of the British king
Marius, vi. 107.
Westminster, ancient name of, v. 157 ;
S. Peter's of, its site, v. 157; foun-
dation of, V. 150, vi. 555 (Ind.
Chr. 185) ; revelation concerning,
vi. 288 ; its restoration and dedica-
tion, vi. 288, 601 (Ind. Chr. 604) ;
alleged to have been dedicated by S.
WICLEF. 191
Westminster — continued.
Peter himself, vi. 289 ; ancient de-
scriptions of, V. 156 ; alleged cala-
mities of, V. 199, vi. 558 (Ind. Chr.
303) ; church of, profaned, v. 199 ;
restoration of church of, vi. 98, 99 ;
statutes of, xi. 452.
Westmorland, called from Westmarius,
vi. 108.
West-Sexa, Hampshire and Somerset,
V. 534 ; kingdom of, founded, vi.
585 (Ind. Chr. 519).
Wexford, see of, or Ferns, iv. 557.
Whalley, Thomas, letters of, to Ussher,
xvi. 269, 271, 275, 278.
Wharton, Dr. Henry, edits two of
Ussher's tracts, i. 308.
Whelock, Abraham, his obligations to
Ussher, i. 306 ; hia Saxon studies,
xvi. 175 , letters of, to Ussher, xv.
281, xvi. 175, 414.
Wherry, or Furye, parish of, i. cxxiv.
Whiskins, Mr., a preacher, xv. 465.
Whitaker, Dr., xv. 481.
Whitby, or Streaneshalc, in Yorkshire,
iv. 344 ; synod of vi. 498 ; or Pharos,
vi. 607 (Ind. Chr. 664); ancient
records of, iv. 428.
White, or Albus, Gulielmus, examina-
tion of, ii. 83.
, James, letter of, to Ussher, xv.
334.
, Stephen. See Vitus, Stephanus.
White-field, in Ireland, council of, iv.
342. See Campus Albus.
Whitehall, Mr., xv. 162 ; James,
letter of, to Usssher, xvi. 379.
Whiteman. See Leucander.
Whitherne. See Candida Casa.
Wibertus, or Clement, pope, ii. 157.
Wiccensis ecclesia, in Wales, v. 115.
Wiceii, in Wales, where, v. 115, 451.
Wickford, Robert, archbishop of Dub-
lin, xi. 451.
Wickham, William of, his suit for dila-
pidations, XV. 157.
Wiclef, his English version of the Scrip-
tures, xii. 348, 349, 353 ; assailed
by John Tissington, ii. 82, 167, 219,
491, vii. 106 ; opinions of, ii. 82.
192 WICKLOW
Wicklow, or Wykingelo, formerly Kil-
mantan, vi. 405.
Widmanstadius, his Syriac New Testa-
ment, xiv. 223.
Wigbert, S., Life of, by Lupus Ser-
vatus, V. 442, 453.
Wigornia. See Worcester.
Wild, Dr., character of, i. 275.
Wilderness. See Israelites.
Wilfrid, bishop, vi. 610 (Ind. Chr.
694) ; receives tonsure, vi. 489, G06
(Ind. Chr. 053); of Northumbria,
vi. 483 ; his dispute with Colman,
vi. 498 ; his answer to Colman, iv.
346, vi. 508 ; succeeds Colman in
see of York, iv. 348, vi. 208, 502 ; re-
fuses consecration by Scotic bishops,
iv. 348; improvements made by, iv.
348 ; his address, iv. 349 ; adopts
rule of S. Benedict, vi. 607 (Ind. Chr.
664); drivenfrom York, vi. 608 (Ind.
Chr. 678); succeeded by Ceadda, iv.
349 ; Aeddi's Life of, iv. 344, vi. 489,
498 ; Fridegodus' Life of, iv. 346.
, bishop of St. David's, v. 108.
Wilibald, his Life of Boniface, vi. 216,
xii. 281.
Will, freedom of, Celestius' tenets on,
V. 239 ; Pelagius on, v. 299, 300 ;
given by God, xiii. 168-171.
Willegodus, abbot of St. Alban's, vi.
97, 612 (Ind. Chr. 793).
Willelmus de Etleshale, prior of Down,
vi. 372.
, Michael, bishop, vi. 169.
William, the Conqueror, imprisons
Odo, ii. 201 ; his letter to Hilde-
brand, ii. 200, 201; Hildebrand's
letter against, ii. 201.
Rufus, his resistance to the see of
Rome, ii. 204 ; his boast about con-
quest of Ireland, iv. 525.
Williams, bishop, conduct of, about
Strafford's death, i. 216.
Willibrordus, educated in Ireland, a
missionary to the Frisones and Sax-
ons, vi. 610 (Ind. Chr. 693) ; Ale-
nius' Life of, iv. 388, vi. 276.
Wilteburga, mother of S. Ositlia, vi.
250.
— WODEN.
Wiltenborch, castle of, v. 483.
Win and Gwin, Welsh forwhite, vi. 522.
Winchester, church of S. Amphibalus
in, V. 532, vi. 558 (Ind. Chr. 313) ;
massacre at, v. 532 ; alleged dis-
asters of, V. 201, vi. 558 (Ind. Chr.
303); restoration of, v. 154-156;
built by king Lucius vi. 554 (Ind.
Chr. 180); dimensions of first church
in, V. 155 ; desecration of church of,
V. 199; church rebuilt under Con-
stautine, v. 234-236 ; letter of
Lancelot Andrews, bishop of, to
Ussher, xvi. 402.
Wine, in the eucharist, iv. 279, 280.
Wingella, mother of S Kieran, vi. 336.
Wingfield, Robert, v. 38.
Wingualoe, or Winwaloc, v. 484, vi.
574 (Ind. Chr. 453).
Wini, bishop of West Saxons, iv. 350.
Winlandia conquered, vi. 34.
Winninus, Welsh name for Finian, vi.
522, 581 (Ind. Chr. 500). See
Finanus.
Winocus, a Briton, vi. 597 (Ind. Chr.
582).
Wintou, or Winchester, old name of,
v. 82, 390.
Winwaloc, S., a Briton of Arraorica,
V. 530, 580 (Ind. Chr. 493) ; death
of, vi. 581 (Ind. Chr. 496), 582
(Ind. Chr. 504).
Winwick, in Lancashire, v. 82.
Wiogreceastre, or Worcester, Oswald
bishop of, iv. 570. See Worcester.
Wipped-fleet, battle of, v. 477, vi. 577
(Ind. Chr. 495).
Wirall, Bridehay chapel near, vi. 465.
Wirelandia, conquest of, vi. 34.
Wirhall, or Legecestria, v. 84.
Wirthgern, battle of, v. 471.
Wirtzburg, S. Kilian of, vi. 609
(Ind. Chr. 687, 689).
Witaus, Camaracensium chorepiscopus,
iv. 60.
Witern, or Candida Casa, vi. 201, 205.
Withur, ruler of Armorica, vi. 78.
Wodeford, William, citation by, horn
Ignatius, vii. 106.
Woden, v. 444.
«
WODENI M'
Wodeni mons. See Wodnesbeorh.
Wodnesbeorh, or Mons Wodeni, vi.
253, 598 (Ind. Cbr. 592).
Woes, human, xiii. 79-91.
Women, associated with ancient order
of saints, vi. 510-512; allowed to
sing in church, xii. 478-480 ; a
woman spreads Manicheism, ii. 252.
Wonderful, a name of Christ, force of,
iv. 578.
Wood, church built of, at Glastonbury,
V. 141 ; usual material of early
British churches, vi. 97, 98; used
by monks, vi. 52.
Worcester, Cair Guiragon, v. 84, or
Wiogreceastre, Oswald, bishop of,
iv. 570 ; charter of, iv. 570 ; con-
stitution of, changed, iv. 570.
Word, in the sense of thing, ii. 428.
Wogresius, abbot of Glastonbury, v.
137, vi. 601 (Ind. Chr. 601).
Works, good, without faith, iii. 520 ;
sentiments of the Irish church on, iv.
254.
World, fourth age of the, xiL 64.
Worms, synod of, convened against
Hildebrand, ii. 142, 203, xi. 440.
Wortiporius, or Vortiporius, alias
Gwyrthefyr, vi. 50.
Writings, power over, claimed by the
papacy, iv. 200.
Wroxcester, or Viroconium, v. 84.
See Cair Urnach, Uriconium.
Wulffin, bishop of Shirburn, Saxon
letter of, ii. 57.
Wulsin, monachus inclusus, vi. 288,
289.
Wye, river, formerly Vaga, vi. 82.
W^ykingelo, or Wicklow, vi. 405.
X
Xenodochia, or diaconise, xi. 431.
Xerxe.s, accession of, viii. 266 ; acts
of, viii. 266-289.
Ximenes, archbishop Roderic, his opi-
nion on S. James's mission to Spain,
v. 42.
Xystus, or Sixtus, pope, v. 418.
VOL. XVII.
— YORK. 193
Y
Ybar-cyntracta, or Newiy, iv. 539.
Ybruin, Ingen, mother of S. Laurence
O'Toole, iv. 553.
Y-Coluimcille, vi. 239. See Hy.
Year, Macedonian rule for finding, vii.
391, 392 ; solar, dissertation on, vii.
343-436 ; ephemeris of, vii. 413-
436; table of, xi. 119-175.
Y-gall vellen, or Icteritia, v. 98.
Yglo Lasco, V. 454 ; fabled works of,
V. 455.
Yle, island of, where Goderic died, iv.
491.
Yn-hericy-Gwydhyl in Anglesey, vi.
105.
Yna, king, v. 32.
Ynis, i. e. insula, vi. 457.
Ynis-gutrin, i. e. Insula Vitrea, v. 26,
vi. 41, 440, 457.
Ynis-weryn, i. e. Insula turbre, vi. 45.
Ynis-witiin, v. 26, vi. 440. See
Glastonbury, Ynis-gutrin.
York, ancient names of, v. 93 ; Faga-
nus, bishop of, v. 94 ; where Con-
stantius Chlorus died, v. 94, \i. 558
(Ind. Chr. 30C); first bishops of, v.
94 ; rescript of Severus from, xi.
468 ; Papinian said to have sat at,
xi. 468 ; Severus died at, v. 128 ;
Constantine bom at, v. 215; an
early see, v. 79 ; when founded, v.
94, 209, vi. 558 (Ind. Chr. 305) ;
over Deira and Alba, v. 79 ; ex-
tended with Oswy's conquest, vi.
208 ; ancient metropolis of the
British, v. 122, 123 ; second me-
tropolis in Britain, vi. 554 (Ind.
Chr. 179); becomes a Saxon pro-
vince, V. 100 ; desolation of, vi. 586
(Ind. Chr. 520) ; thirty years desti-
tute of a bishop, vi. 605 (Ind. Chr.
634) ; first Saxon bishop of, v.
100 ; why so small a province, v.
100 ; Eborius, bishop of, present at
council of Aries, v. 123, 236 ; Col-
man succeeded in, by Wilfrid, iv.
348, vi. 607 (Ind. Chr. 664) ; see
194
YORK ~ ZUMEL.
York-^continued.
of, removed to Lindisfarne, vi. 607
(Ind. Chr. 664) ; Taurinus, bishop
of, V. 48 ; other bishops of, vi. 611,
612 (Ind. Chr. 778, 791) ; church
of, V. 209. See Eboracum.
Toung, Mr. Patrick, letter of, to Ussher,
svi. 94.
Yr-ugain-mil-saint, a name given to
the island of Bardsey, vi. 44.
TrmiDfridus, bishop of Beauvais, iv.
60.
Yserninus, ordained, vi. 398. See
Iserninus.
Ytha, S., Life of, vi. 239.
Tvorus, an Ostman leader, at Limerick,
iv. 566.
, or Ibar, an Irish saint, vi. 336.
See Ibar.
Ywanus, a bishop, vi. 169.
Zabata, or Zapato, Spanish for shoe,
ii. 234.
Zabulum, or barn, vi. 40S ; Zabulum
Patricii, or Saul, vi. 406.
Zacharias, pope, Boniface's correspon-
dence with, iv. 457-465 ; letter of
to Witta, iv. 395 ; synod of Rome,
under, iii. 305.
Zebedee, or Aristobulus, v. 21.
Zephyrinus, pope, v. 198, vi. 149.
Zoroaster, his Hades, iii. 367.
Zosimus, pope, publishes pope Inno-
cent's condemnation of Pelagius, v.
305 ; Celestius tried before, v. 310;
defends Pelagius, v. 315, 316 ; sends
his works to African bishops, v. 315,
328.
Zumel, Francis, iv. 373.
INDEX
OF
PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE,
WHICH ARE THE SUBJECTS OF SERMONS.
Vol.
Page.
Genesis, xlix. 3,
xiii.
353.
2 Chronicles, xxxiv. 33,-
xiii.
567.
Psalm xxxii. 10,
xiii.
404.
xiii.
421,
xiii.
438.
11, -
xiii.
452.
ciii. 1-3,
xiii.
580.
xiii.
693.
Lamentations, v. 16,
xiii.
77.
Matthew, xiii. 44,
xiii.
539.
Luke, i. 73-76,
xiii.
475.
John, i. 12,
xiiL
159.
14,
iv.
573.
viii. 31, 32,
xiii.
367.
.32,
xiii.
380.
Romans, v. 1,
xiii.
226.
xiii.
245.
xiii.
262.
1, 2,
xiii.
279.
vi. 14,
xiii.
523.
Vol.
Page,
Romans, vi. 23,
xiii.
92.
viii. 15, 16, -
xiii.
297.
16,
xiii.
317.
1 Corinthians, ii. 29, -
xiii.
192.
X. 17, -
ii.
417.
xiv. 33, -
xiii.
335.
Galatians, iii. 22,
xiii.
60.
vi. 3, 4,
xiii.
31.
4,
xiii.
506.
Ephesians, i. 13,
xiii.
175.
ii. 1-3,
xiii.
45.
iv. 13,
ii.
471.
Philippians, ii. 5-8,
xiiL
126.
8,
xiii.
140.
1 Thessalonians, ii. 13, -
xiii.
657.
Hebrews, ii. 14, 15,
xiii.
490.
iv. 7,
xiii.
1.
xiii.
15.
16,
xiii.
209.
Revelation, xxi, 8,
xiii.
107.
INDEX
OF
PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE,
CITED,
ILLUSTRATED, OR EXPLAINED.
Ge!?ebis.
Genesis.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
I.
i,
viii.
13.
vi.
20, -
xiv.
480.
27,
xi.
268.
vii.
viii.
18.
31,
viii.
14.
6,
xL
612.
ii.
8, 9,
viii.
14.
7, -
xi.
500.
9, 17,
ii.
501.
11. -
xii.
510.
17,
iv.
156.
viii.
5, -
xi.
609.
24,
xiv.
492.
13, 14,
xL
516.
iii.
15,
162.
14, 15,
xi.
609.
\ IV.
582,616.
17, -
xiv.
480.
16,
xi.
264.
18, 19,
viii.
18, 19.
16-19, iv.
134.
ix.
1, -
xiv.
480.
19,
iii.
820.
1-7, -
xL
517, 533,
20,
( viii.
15.
6, -
xi.
257.
Ixi.
258.
24, -
xi,
|519, 520
21,
viii.
15.
\ 624.
22,
xiv.
510.
27, -
xL
625,
Iv.
viii.
16.
28, 29,
xi.
606.
4,
xiv.
491.
X.
1.7, -
xii.
41.
7,
xi.
264.
6, -
xL
632.
T.
viii.
16, 17.
10, -
xi.
506.
8,
604.
13, 14,
viii.
30.
I Vll.
451.
21, -
xi.
525.
9,
xi.
541.
22, -
xi.
641.
24,
iii.
399.
25, -
viii.
19.
81,
xi.
518.
25, 26,
xL
631.
vi.
s,
- iii.
306.
32, -
xL
250.
GENESIS.
197
Genesis.
Genesis.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
X.
33, .
xi.
633.
xix.
22,
xiv.
468.
xi.
( viii.
\xi.
20-22.
533, 546.
xxi.
7,
22,
xi.
xiv.
536.
480.
4, -
xi.
531.
31,
xiv.
468.
10, -
xi.
i 508, 514,
I 516.
xxii.
xxiv.
22,
4,
xii.
xii.
12.
11.
12, -
( viii.
19.
4-13,
xii.
10.
Ixi.
541, 563.
10,
xii.
11.
16, -
viii.
19.
63,
iv.
538.
19, -
xiv.
468.
67,
xii.
16.
26, -
xi.
|520, 525,
\ 577.
XXV.
8,
_ tiii.
I XIV.
408.
229.
28, -
xii.
10.
8, 9,
iii.
363, 396.
30, .
xi.
538.
30,
xiv.
468.
31, -
xii.
3, 6.
xxvii.
viii.
32.
xii.
-
viii.
23.
X xviii.
viii.
32.
1,
(vi.
187.
4,
xi.
582.
( xii.
3, 14.
12, 13
- iv.
609.
1-4, -
xi.
563, 580.
xxix.
viii.
33.
4, -
xii.
3, 5.
20,
xii.
33.
6,
f xii.
3, 4, 8.
XX xi.
viii.
34.
< xiv.
490.
3,
xi.
695.
10, 12,-
xi.
568.
xxxii.
viii.
34.
22, -
xi.
572.
25,
XV.
253.
xiii.
8, -
xiv.
490.
xxxiiL
viii.
35.
xiv.
-
viii.
24.
XXXV.
11,
xiL
41.
14, -
xiv.
490.
11,12
- xi.
697.
16, -
xiv.
490, 491.
xxxvi.
viii.
36.
XT.
-
viii.
25.
6,
xi.
268.
6, -
xiv.
467.
9,
XV.
261.
7, -
xii.
12.
24,
xii.
46.
13. -
viii.
27.
31,
xii.
48.
15, -
iii.
408.
33,
xii.
47, 48.
19, -
xii.
23.
xxxviL
viii.
36, 381.
xvi.
-
viii.
25.
2,
vi.
386.
3>
xi.
501.
35,
iii.
1 320,327,
12, .
ii.
422.
I 340.
14, -
xiv.
468.
xiv.
181.
xvii.
-
^Tii.
27.
xxxviii
viii.
35, 36.
1,
V.
287.
xl.
viii.
37.
6, -
xiv.
480.
xlL
viii.
37, 38.
10, -
ii.
427.
32,
ii.
95.
10, 11,-
iii.
66.
xiii.
viii.
38.
xviii.
viii.
27.
37,
xii.
38.
1, -
xvi.
575.
38,
iii.
382, 403.
12,13,-
xi.
636.
xliii.
viii.
38.
27, -
iv.
586.
4, 5,
iii.
392.
xix.
7-H, -
xiv.
126.
xliv.
viii.
38.
198 GENESIS
Genesis.
Chap.
Ver.
Fo/.
Page.
xliv.
4,
xiv.
491.
29,81,
iii.
oil, OOi.
adv.
viii.
39.
6,
xi.
614.
xlvi.
viii.
39.
4,
xi.
692.
26,
337.
\ xii.
36.
/viii.
40.
27,
- ■< xii.
36, 38.
(xiv.
294, 305.
xlvii.
viii.
39.
zlviii.
2,
xiv.
468.
15, 16,
iii.
429.
xlix.
2,
viii.
40.
3,
Ixiii.
255.
353.
10,
xiv.
481-484.
14,15
xvi.
325.
27,
V.
372.
on
OO,
iii.
363.
1_
2,
iii.
QAO OAR
ZZ, 26
viii.
Exodus.
i.
5i
( xii.
88.
I xiv.
294.
17,
xi.
352.
ii.
8,
xii.
53.
22,
xiv.
479.
iii.
2-6,
iv.
585.
14,
iv.
212.
iv.
viii.
46.
13,
iii.
167.
22, 23
iv.
582.
24,
xiii.
198.
V.
viii.
46.
19,
xi.
355.
vi.
viii.
46.
2,
xi.
587.
4,
xi.
696.
vii.
viii.
57.
7,
510.
I XII.
43.
ix.
12,
iv.
102.
16,
■
678.
< vu.
463.
EXODUS.
Exodus.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
xii.
-
viii.
59.
2, -
iv.
432,
3,
(iv.
432.
(.vii.
161.
8, -
vii.
169.
17.
fiv.
(.vii.
482.
364.
26,27, -
iv.
432,
40.
fxi.
i xii.
681, 698.
6.
41, -
iv.
441.
46, -
viii.
60.
xiii.
-
viii.
50.
20, -
XV.
315.
xiv.
1,
XV.
316.
XV.
-
viii.
60.
xvi.
1,
xiL
69.
18, -
ii.
485.
xviii.
-
xiv.
66.
4, -
xiv.
479.
25, -
xi.
274,
xix.
1.
xii.
69.
1, 16, -
xi.
690.
XX.
6, -
iii.
546.
19, -
iv.
610.
24, -
vii.
224.
xxi.
6,
xi.
269.
17, -
iv.
438.
xxii.
8, -
xi.
269.
xxiii.
-
iii.
33.
xxvi.
6, 11, -
iv.
607.
31, 35,
iv.
609.
33, -
iv.
606.
xxxi.
-
viii.
63.
17, -
viii.
14.
xxxii.
-
viii.
63,
3,4, -
xii.
83.
4, -
ii.
441.
33, -
iv.
65,
xxxiii.
11, 19,
iv.
686.
20-22,-
iv.
438.
xxxiv.
28, -
ii.
428.
30-33,
iv.
611.
xxxvii. 2,
ii.
472.
7,9, -
ii.
297!
9,
iv.
684.
xxxviii.
viii.
54.
26, -
xii.
60.
EXODUS — DEUTERONOMY.
199
Exodus.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
xl.
viii.
55.
34, 35, -
iv.
679.
Letitiocs.
xiii*
44, .
i.
148.
16,17,-
ii.
602.
17, -
xiv.
143.
29, -
viii.
15.
29, -
ii.
451.
32, -
iii.
17.
XX.
9.
iv.
438.
xzi.
1,
iii.
337.
11, -
iii.
338.
xxiii.
24, -
XV.
241.
XX vi.
11,12,.
iv.
586.
Numbers.
.
46, -
xii.
60.
iii.
24, 30,
vii.
44.
32, -
vii.
fi9.
iv
16, -
vii.
69.
vi.
iii.
148.
13, -
iv.
433.
29, -
i.
239.
35, -
ii.
471
17, 25,-
iv.
U V J.
xii
6-8, -
iv.
33, -
xii.
82.
1-3, -
xi.
•too ROQ
O^o, UOO.
30, -
iii.
323.
xix
13, -
iii.
337.
24, -
iii.
408.
18, -
xi.
273.
xxiv.
17, -
xi.
390.
xxvi.
9, 10, -
xi.
328.
36, -
viii.
40.
59, -
xii.
55.
3, -
xi.
328.
xxviii.
26, -
xii.
583.
xxxii.
41, -
xi.
588.
xxxiii.
3, -
6,
( viii.
I xi.
XV.
3.
501.
316.
55, -
ii.
451.
Deuteronomy.
Chap.
i.
Ver.
3.
Vol.
jxi.
Page,
610.
9.
9, 15 -
xf.
274.
17
256.
14
xL
588.
446.
12
443.
15, 16,-
iii.
602.
25, 27,-
iv
611.
vii.
7
9.
25 26 -
351.
ix.
6,' '-
iii*
547.
18 24 -
xii*
82.
x.
22, -
40.
38.
li
"i
160.
X vii.
6
xi.
360.
8,
t iv
442.
O i .
9, 12, -
xiv.
68, 61.
14
48.
18-20,-
xi.
302.
xviit.
15, 16,-
iv.
610.
23,
7
254.
xxvi.
5, -
f xi
682.
38.
q
1
•I,
4.4
xxx"
11—14,
xiv
8.
xxxn.
D,
7
iv'
ft
57.
22, -
iii.
327.
34, -
iv.
215.
35,
463.
39, -
vi.
61.
40-43,-
i V.
215.
42, 43,-
231.
xxxiii.
4,5, -
r i
ixi.
207.
273.
10, -
K Vll.
(xi.
44.
327.
xxxiv.
1,
xiv.
491.
7, -
r-
448.
( XI.
510.
8, -
xiv.
9.
200
JOSHUA _
2 SAMUEL.
Joshua.
Chap.
i.
Ver.
16, 17
Vol.
- xi.
Page.
350.
Chap.
xix.
ii.
2,
18, 21
xiv.
iv.
9.
438.
xxi.
iii.
15,
XV.
221.
iv.
14,
xi.
275.
V.
3,
iv.
443.
i.
iii.
11, 12
xu.
85.
X.
12, 13
viii.
152.
xi.
13,
23,
viii.
xii.
77.
84.
iv.
xiv.
7,
xii.
84.
15,
xiv.
510.
XV.
15,
vi.
539.
59,
xiv.
232.
i.
xvi.
3,
iii.
392.
li.
xix.
1,
xiv.
490.
xxiv.
.
2,
xii.
Judges.
3, 17.
i.
111
vi.
538.
ii.
1,
vii.
46.
vii.
3,
ii.
450.
viii.
10,
iii.
408.
IX.
14, 19
xii.
72.
X.
iii.
11)
xii.
86.
30,
xii.
87.
xi.
V.
31,
9, 8,
I Xll.
xii.
240.
88.
17, 18.
xii.
xiii.
23,
ii.
424.
XV.
41,
xii.
87.
XVll.
viii.
10,
iv.
381.
XXIV.
28,
xii.
88.
XXV.
ix.
22,
xii.
88.
xxvi.
X.
2-8,
xii.
88, 89.
14,
iv.
578.
xi.
4,
xii.
89.
XXVUl
6,
iv.
578.
26,
( xu.
361.
90.
37, ■
iii.
393.
i.
xii.
7-9, ■
xii.
90.
iii.
xiii.
1,
xii.
92.
V.
11, 19,
iv.
578.
X.
XV.
11, -
iii.
393.
xi.
xvii.
3, 13, -
ii.
44.3.
Judges.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
15,
ii.
128.
25,
xi.
276.
Ruth.
1,
xii.
76.
3, 6,
iii.
393.
12,
iv.
600.
1-7,
iv.
600.
1 Samuel.
13-15,-
iii.
421.
8,
ii.
119.
10.
xi.
282.
13 14 -
vi.
70.
25, -
(iii.
(iv.
133.
588.
29,
ii.
450.
13, -
ii.
450.
7, -
ii.
viii.
92.
18, -
i.
239.
21, -
xiv.
510.
23, -
vi
64.
25,
xi.
299.
12, -
xi.
338.
13, -
xi.
340.
1,
f xii.
104.
I xiv.
604.
33, -
V.
515.
12, -
xii.
76.
12, 13,-
xi.
335.
28, -
iv.
535.
6, -
iii.
392.
9,
xi.
339.
23, 24,-
xi.
335.
14, -
xiv.
183.
2 Samuel.
14, 16,-
xi.
339.
16, -
xiii.
234.
1,
iv.
616.
24, 25,-
xi.
337.
1,
{"-..
I XII.
425.
102.
2 SAMUEL - 2
2
Cl A TVf f TTTT
Chap.
r€r.
rOl.
Page
- xi*
282.
XV.
11
ii.
166.
xvi.
23
_ xiv.
54.
xviii.
3
— iy^
597.
27.
xi.
269.
XX.
1
— xi.
339.
21.
- yij.
123.
xxi.
5, 6,
xi.
337.
xxii.
Oy Of
- 111.
OOi,
6,
iii.
401.
xxiii.
1,
iii.
91.
2,
iii.
306.
xxiv.
1,
xi.
366.
1 Kings.
ii*
6,
iii.
332.
12,
xi.
281.
1,
( viii.
3.
vi.
506.
I xiv.
viii.
27,
iv.
580.
39,
iii.
421, 446.
46,
V.
282, 326.
47, 60
iii.
92.
9,
xi.
281, 366.
xiv
20,
xii.
99.
xvi.
15,21,
xii.
98.
23, 29
xii.
98.
xix.
18,
vii.
463.
XX*
11,
iii.
31 32.
xxL
10, 13
, xi.
341.
13,
xi.
360.
xxil.
49,
xii.
100.
61,
xii.
99.
2 Etnos.
17,
xii.
100.
ii*
2,
iii.
392.
11,
iii.
280.
V.
12, 13,
ii.
435.
viii.
16, 25,
xii.
100.
27,
xii.
105.
28,
xii.
102.
ix.
22,
ii.
456.
31,
ii.
37.
z.
16, 29
ii.
443.
CHRONICLES. 201
2 Kings.
Chap,
Ver.
Vol.
Page,
4
106.
23,
111.
197-
Xll.
lie,.
8-30, -
Ill
111.
1-0,
f) 1 n -
3, lU, -
1 07
XX.
6, -
viii.
151.
xxiii.
29, 30,-
viii.
176.
xxiv.
8, -
xii.
142.
12, -
xiv.
506.
14, -
xii.
137.
19, -
xiv.
490.
xxv.
1, -
xii.
122.
1 Chbomcles.
18, -
xvi.
303.
19, -
viii.
11,12-
xii.
18, -
xiv.
ilQI
21, -
xi.
588.
iv.
24, -
xiv.
490.
X.
13, 14,-
xiv.
184.
xxiv.
vii.
A A
44.
6, 31, -
vii.
43.
xxix.
1,20, -
xi.
340.
12, 13,-
xi.
267.
14, 16,-
{'••
Kyi.
592.
21.
2 Chronicles.
iii.
2, -
( viii.
I xii.
3.
64.
VI.
18, -
iv.
679.
30, -
iii.
421.
37, 39,-
iii.
92.
Vll.
1,2, -
iv.
579.
14, -
i.
238.
XI.
13-16,-
xiv.
490.
Xtll.
7,
xi.
339.
XV.
17, -
xiv.
490.
19, -
xii.
103.
xvi.
1, -
xii.
102.
xix.
6,
xi.
256.
10, 11,
xiv.
69.
XX.
7, -
iv.
686.
202 2 CHRONICLES — JOB.
2 Chronicles. I Esther.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol
Page.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
xxi.
2,
xiv.
489.
iL
22, 26,
xiv.
424.
2,
xii.
103.
iii.-vi.
viii.
250.
3, 4,
xii.
105.
iv.
14, -
ii.
424.
xxiv.
7,
xii.
106.
V.
3,
iii.
484.
15,
vi.
448.
X.
4,-xvi.
xiv.
418.
24,
xiv.
510.
xiii.
9, -
iv.
16.
xxvi.
18, .
iL
463.
xxviii.
19, -
24,
xiv.
xii.
489.
113.
Job.
xxix.
3,
xii.
113.
i.
6,
xi.
269.
10,
vi.
386.
21, -
iiL
322.
XXX.
17, 18,
xiii.
199.
ii.
1,
xi.
269.
xxxi.
6,
xiv.
489.
iii.
18, -
iv.
92.
xxxiv.
33,
xiii.
567.
18, 19,
iiL
323.
XXXV.
22, 23,
viii.
176.
iv.
8,
iv.
464.
XXX vi.
9,
xii.
142,
vi
25, -
xi.
357.
10,
xiv.
490.
vii.
9,
iii.
328.
13,
xi.
379.
viii.
17,
xiv.
510.
23,
xi.
282.
ix.
15, -
32, 33,
iii.
iv.
564.
588.
Ezra.
X.
8, 11, .
iv.
601.
16, -
xii.
44.
L
1,
xi.
370.
xi.
8, -
iii.
319, 328.
2,
xi.
282.
18, -
iv.
215.
V.
3-5,
viii.
245.
xii.
5, -
iv.
222.
5-17,
viii.
245.
xiii.
7, -
iv.
224.
vi.
1-14,
viii.
246.
9, •
iv.
225.
19-22,
viii.
248.
10, 11,
iv.
225.
vii.
23,
viiL
291.
15, -
xiv.
234.
26,
463.
xiv.
5,
iv.
214.
I XI.
308.
13, -
iiL
328.
vii., viiL
viii.
298.
23, -
iii.
357.
xvu.
13, 14,
iii.
322.
Nehemiah.
13, 16,
iii.
328.
xix.
25, -
498.
5"
600.
328.
L
1-11,
(.VIU.
483.
303.
xxi.
13, -
iiv.
iii.
ii.
7-20,
viii.
303.
29, 30,
iv.
214.
30,
iii.
306.
xxiv.
19, -
iii.
328.
iv.-viL
viii.
304.
xxvi.
26, -
iii.
328.
11,
i.
238.
XX vii.
23, -
xiv.
468.
viii.
viii.
305.
XX viiL
1,
iv.
439.
Lx.
8,
iii.
647.
xxix.
XXX.
11, -
18, -
iii.
ii.
iv.
136.
ESTHEIU
23, -
iii.
323.
xxxiii.
22, -
iii.
335.
2-9,
viii.
247.
23, 21,
iii.
145, 150.
ii.
12-15,
viii.
248.
24, -
iv.
591.
JOB — PSALMS.
203
Job.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
xxxiT.
15, -
iii.
Ota
18, 30,
ii.
19, -
xi.
322.
xxxtL
21, -
xi.
355.
xxxvii. 7,
V.
o Jo.
xxxviii.7,
C viii.
txi.
13.
269.
17, -
iii.
311,406.
xL
23, -
ii.
196.
xU.
ii.
101.
xlii.
8, -
iii.
130.
16, -
xiL
44.
Psalms.
i.
5,
iv.
^lo.
ii.
8,
ii.
474.
11, -
xi.
12, -
vi.
C 1
iii.
6, -
iv.
Q
o.
7,
iv.
J 14.
iv.
3,
xiv.
4y4.
vi.
5,
iii.
ooo»
11, 12,
iii.
ooo»
vii.
8,
vi.
Do.
9,
iii.
A A C
44 D.
13, -
vi
bl.
16, -
iii
o44.
viii.
2, -
iv.
6.
xi.
ix.
9, -
iv.
13, -
iiL
4vU.
13, 14,
iiL
QQQ
OOO,
16, -
iii.
*1A A
o44.
17, -
iii.
xi.
7, -
iv.
135.
xiii.
3.
iv.
dt A
01 4*
xiv.
4, -
V.
At a
XV.
iii.
OOO,
4,
xi.
ZOi/>
xvi.
6,
ii.
10, -
iii.
I 343.
11, -
iii.
281.
xviii.
4,5, -
iii.
834,401.
20, -
iv.
32.
26, 27,
iv.
55.
xix.
4-6, -
iv.
498.
Psalms.
Chap.
Vol
Page*
XIX.
5,
xiv.
477.
7,
iii.
14a.
Q 10 t A
o, lo, 14,
xiv.
10.
Q
o,
XIV.
iv, bO.
1 1
11,
lii.
K /I C
04b.
xxii.
15, -
f in
m.
I IV.
art
iv.
xxiii.
A
%
iv.
009.
a
0,
vi.
tiCi
xxiv.
2,
iii.
375.
5,
iii.
000.
XXV.
xiv.
xxvi.
7,
xiv.
493.
xxvii.
12,
iv.
464.
xxix.
4,
iii.
392.
XXX,
3,
iii.
335.
6,
iv.
32, 136.
7,
vi.
Q QO
OOi.
XXXI.
3,
iv.
ay.
OA
iv.
XXXll.
5,
iii.
91, 120.
6,
iii.
92.
10,
Xlll.
4U4-40O.
11,
xiii.
452-474.
XXXIU.
5,
iv.
212.
7,
iv.
198, 201.
o
9,
XV.
244.
ll.
xi.
182.
18,
iii.
554.
xxxiv.
xiv.
487.
8.
VI.
14-17,
vi.
62.
16, -
iv.
216.
XXX vi.
5, -
iii.
680.
7,
iv.
78.
9, -
iv.
108.
xxxvii. 28,
xiv.
488.
xxxviii.8,
iii.
96.
xxxix.
9, -
xi.
368.
xl.
2,
iii.
358.
7,8, -
ii.
473.
10, -
iv.
451.
xlii.
7, -
xiv.
510.
36, -
iii.
399.
xliii.
26, -
iii.
98.
xiv.
7,
iv.
404.
xlix.
3, -
xiv.
496.
204
PSALMS.
PSALSIS.
Psalms.
Chap.
Ver.
Fo/.
Page.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
vIi'y-
12,
iv.
138.
Ixxxiv. 11,
iv.
617.
13, 14
iv.
217.
11, 16
vi.
27.
15,
iii.
328.
Ixxxv.
12,
V.
362.
li.
7,
iv.
2, 428.
Ixxxvi.
13,
iii.
403.
1 fi
lU,
IV.
109.
Ixxxix. 24,
vi.
oa
Zv.
17,
vi.
62.
47,
iii.
318.
Iv.
21,
xiv.
456, 457.
xc.
4,
ii.
161.
23,
iv.
102, 216.
xciv.
1,
iii.
147.
Ivii.
19,
XV.
245.
10,
V.
325.
lix.
10,
110, 143,
16,
ii.
286.
(vi.
22, 29,
xcv.
10,
ii.
502.
Ix.
6,
xiv.
456.
xcvi.
5,
ii.
9.
7,
xi.
272.
11,
xiv.
228.
Ixii.
8,
ill.
421.
xcvii.
1,
xi.
365.
9.
xiv.
496.
rr
xi.
269.
12,
<iii.
(iv.
546.
174.
ci.
1,
- r.-
t vi.
126.
15.
Ixv.
1,
iii.
540.
cii.
17,
iii.
458.
2,
iii.
420.
27,
iv.
212.
Ixvi.
6,
xi.
582.
ciii.
1-3,
xiii.
580-606.
18,
vi.
22.
4,
iv.
110.
Ixviii.
1)
ii.
471.
civ.
29,
iii.
322.
16,
ii.
473.
31,
vii.
521.
18,
145.
cv.
8-11,
xii.
25.
(.ii.
471.
12, 13
xi.
584.
Ixxi.
6,
iv.
601.
23, 27
viii.
20.
Ixxii.
8,
- f :
136.
cvi.
41,
ii.
123.
hn.
353.
cvii.
18,
iii.
400.
15,
xiv.
468.
20,
V.
284.
19,
iv.
374.
cix.
8,
vii.
44.
Ixxiii.
2,
iv.
128.
ex.
1,
iv.
616.
4,
vii.
159.
cxi.
7,
xiv.
488.
Ixxiv.
7,
V.
478.
cxiv.
3,
xii.
66.
14,
436.
cxv.
3,
iv.
88.
tvi.
407.
8,
64.
Ixxvi.
10,
xi.
374.
iiii.
514.
12,
xi.
322.
cxvi.
3,
iii.
334.
Ixxvii.
10,
vi.
22.
7,
iii.
554.
Ixxix.
1,
V.
478.
cxviii.
iv.
248.
324.
cxix.
35,
iv.
8.
2, 3,
iix.
365.
49,
xiv.
10.
6,
iv.
78.
50,
iii.
145.
8,
vi.
22.
73,
iv.
601.
Ixxxi.
4,
XV.
242.
85,
vii.
128.
10,
iv.
84.
93,
iii.
145.
Ixxxii.
1. 2,
xi.
360.
cxxi.
6,
iv.
438.
G,
xi.
269.
cxxvii.
1,
iv.
614.
Ixxxiv. 7,
vi.
251.
cxxxi.
1,
iv.
438.
PSALMS - CANTICLES.
205
Psalms.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
cxxxii. 3,
ii.
422.
10, -
iii.
567.
14, -
ii.
473.
cxxxiii. 1,
ii.
422.
iv.
16, 163,
cxxxv. 6, - '
213.
vi.
12.
15, -
ii.
441.
18, - J
ii.
iii.
64.
514.
cxxxvi. 6,
iii.
375.
cxxxvii.3,
ii.
103.
4, -
iv.
635.
cxxxviii.5,
vi.
251.
cxxxix.13,
iv.
601.
cxli.
5,
XV.
255.
7,
iii.
333.
cxliii.
2, -
V.
326.
cxliy.
3, -
xiv.
496.
cxlv.
u. - 1
iv.
xiv.
33.
487,
17, -
iv.
90, 167.
cxlvi.
iii.
322.
cxlvii.
4, -
iii.
167.
Proverbs.
ii.
17, -
xi.
378.
18, -
iii.
406.
iii.
5, -
xi.
356.
V.
15-17,
iv.
450.
22, -
[iu.
143.
Ivi.
74.
viii.
11, -
iv.
472.
15, -
xi.
256.
23, -
iii.
479.
30, -
iv.
578.
541.
35, -
^ VI.
34.
329.
19, 30.
xi.
18, -
iii.
546.
xiii.
3, -
iv.
65.
xiv.
11, -
iii.
401.
XV.
11, -
iii.
400.
xvi.
4, -
iv.
214.
25, -
iii.
401.
xvii.
10, -
V.
441.
Proverbs.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
xviii.
15,
iii.
103.
xviii.
17,
iii.
98,
xix.
10,
xi.
363,
29,
iv.
175,
xxi.
1,
xi.
370.
xxii.
10,
iv.
65,
28,
iv.
224.
xxiii.
14,
iii.
402.
xxiv.
21,
xi.
341.
24,
iii.
163.
XX vi.
10,
iv.
65, 201,
27,
iii.
344.
xxvii.
20,
iii.
400.
XXX,
3, 4,
iv.
577,
17,
xi.
521.
31,
i.
239.
EOCLESIASTES.
i.
7,
viii.
14,
iii.
14,
iv.
175.
15,
ii.
420.
16,
xi.
360.
20,
iii.
324.
iv.
12,
iv.
561,
vi.
6,
iii.
324,
10,
ii.
420.
12,
xii.
155.
vii.
30,
iv.
136.
viu.
2,
xi.
o / o.
ix.
3,
iii.
406.
10,
iii.
328.
21,
xii.
155.
X,
4,
iv.
179.
xi.
3,
iii.
189.
14.
iv.
( 130, 145
\ 152.
XII.
7,
iii.
a 1 Q
olu.
12,
xiv.
DO, D/,
13,
iv.
Canticles.
2,
vi.
521.
V.
2,
iii.
414.
7,
ii.
420.
vi.
4,
ii.
420.
vii.
4,
iii.
479.
206
CANTICLES — ISAIAH.
Canticles.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol
Page.
viii.
8>
-
403.
( IV.
Isaiah.
644, 597.
L
4,
ii.
64.
4-6,
V.
428.
9,
ii.
498.
18,
iii.
126.
21,
ii.
37, 39.
ii.
3,
ii.
19.
iiL
7,
iii.
150.
V.
14,
iii.
403.
20,
iv.
95, 437.
vi.
2,
iv.
586.
2, 3,
ii.
297.
6,
iv.
443.
vii.
8,
viii.
162.
11, 14,
iv.
579.
18,
iii.
120.
viii.
9,
12, 13,
ii.
i.
164.
254.
19, 20,
iii.
190.
21,
xi.
341.
ix.
2,
vii.
/ii.
463.
430.
6,
- iv.
' xiv.
577.
465-472.
7,
iv.
615.
X.
6-7 -
xL
369.
8,
xi.
278.
xi.
2,
Iv.
596.
863.
xiv.
11,
iiL
333.
19,
iii.
332.
xix.
4,
viii.
164.
11,
I viii.
386.
20.
xxii.
14, ■
iii.
400.
13,
viL
484.
15, 17,
viii.
252.
xsiv.
6, -
vii.
484.
XXV.
8,
ii.
161.
26,
ii.
160.
xxvL
7,
vi.
251.
xxviii.
7, •
iv.
609.
XXX.
8,
■
15.
\ XI.
338.
Isaiah.
Chap.
Ter.
Vol
Page.
XXX.
33,
iv.
95.
xxxiL
4,
iv.
247.
xxxiii.
14,
iv.
585, 597.
xxxiv.
6,
XV.
250.
16,
XV.
251.
XXXV.
4,
iv.
233.
xxxviiL5, 6
, - viii.
151.
8,
viii.
151, 152.
10,
iiL
382, 400.
10,
11, iiL
319.
15,
iiL
400.
17,
iL
68.
18,
iii.
318, 332.
xl.
6,
iv.
409.
xli.
8,
iv.
686.
x]ii.
1,
vii.
463.
6, 7
8,
, - iL
iii.
11.
466.
xliii.
5-7
- ii.
474.
11,
iv.
616.
16,
iiL
447.
25,
iii.
120.
xliv.
28,
viii.
224.
xlv.
1,
xL
282.
7,
- {'^-
152.
\ xL
260.
(91, 213,
11,
iv.
1 219, 163,
( 175.
13,
viii.
224.
xlviii.
iii.
333.
11,
240.
I iiL
466.
xlix.
6,
iL
11.
1.
19,
20, iii.
533.
IiL
2,
vi.
39, 61.
7,
vii.
463.
liii.
4,
vii.
463.
5,
ii.
472.
8,
- ['^-
580,597.
\ xiv.
484-487.
10,
iv.
602.
11,
498, 504.
uv.
692.
18,
xiv.
510.
liv.
2,
ii.
18.
Ivi.
3,
ii.
177.
7,
iii.
420.
ISAIAH
Isaiah.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
Iviii.
n
9i
iii.
A CO
Ix.
1-4, -
ii.
11.
2, -
ii.
11.
14, -
iv.
498.
Ixiii.
4, -
iv.
233.
16, -
iii.
448.
Ixv.
1, -
129.
I VI.
19.
2, -
ii.
1 Q
lo.
Ixvi.
21, -
vii.
43.
24, -
vi.
DiS.
Jekemiah.
i.
9
«*>
120.
5,7, -
I iii
147.
liv!
601.
110-
147.
10
187.
13
128.
ii.
10 11
442.
97
89.
V.
a
"i
76.
20.
vL
lO,
609.
viii.
10
609.
19
64.
22, -
iii.
98.
hi.
1. -
vi.
66.
5, -
vi.
70.
X,
23, -
iv.
6.
25, -
iii.
420.
xiv.
18, -
iv.
609.
XV.
1,
iii.
147.
14, -
vi.
70.
19, -
iiL
172.
xviii.
7,9, -
iii.
147.
XX.
9, -
iv.
616.
xxii.
18, -
xiv.
606.
19, -
iii.
322.
xxiii.
6, -
xiv.
472.
11, 33,
iv.
609.
XXV.
9, -
xi.
283.
xxvi.
1.2, -
xii.
129.
xxvii.
1, -
xii.
140.
xxix.
7, -
xl.
844.
XXX.
10, -
vii.
483.
xxxi.
15, -
iii.
399.
EZEKIEL. 207
Jeremiah.
Chap.
Ver.
: Vol.
Page.
xxxi.
18, -
iii.
145.
xxxiv.
viii.
245.
2,5, -
xii.
1 90
Iii.
12, 15,
xii.
120.
28, -
xii.
135, 136.
28-30,
xiv.
505.
31, 32,
xii.
132.
Lamentations.
ii.
20, -
iv.
609.
iv.
20, -
xi.
276, 282.
V.
16, -
xiii.
77.
EZEKIEL.
i.
1,2, -
xii.
124.
21, -
ii.
432.
iii.
18, 20,
iv.
436.
iv.
4,5, -
xii.
124.
6, -
i.
22.
viii.
15, -
ii.
447.
ix.
4, -
Hi.
163.
I XV.
240.
xi.
4,
XV.
240.
xiii.
19, -
iv.
437.
xvii.
12, 13,
xi.
379.
xviii.
4, -
iv.
156.
20, -
108.
\ VI.
19.
24, -
iv.
82.
26, -
iv.
103.
27, -
iv.
52.
30, 31,
iii.
164.
2, -
vL
57, 61.
xxiii.
20, -
ii.
114.
xxxii.
21, -
iii.
332.
27, -
« ...
111.
319.
xxxiii.
8, -
iv.
436.
11, -
{'••
31.
\ VI.
59, 75.
xxxiv.
23, -
iv.
615.
xxxvi. 25,
iv.
496.
xxxvii. 24,
iv.
615.
26, 27,
iv.
586.
xliv.
24, -
xiv.
63, 64.
208
DANIEL — ZECHARIAH.
Dastiel.
Chap.
Ver.
To/.
Page.
Chap.
i.
1>
xii.
133.
iii.
iL
iv.
390.
V.
llf
iv.
578.
vi.
xi.
822.
viii.
27,
xi.
282.
iii.
vi.
409.
iv.
17,
25, xi.
340.
24,
iii.
154.
i.
V.
ii.
304.
ii.
1 y, XI.
Zoo.
21,
xi.
366.
vi.
10,
22, xi.
355.
17,
— 11.
o
Z.
i.
1 7
ii.
13,
14,
121.
\ IV.
615.
V.
18,
V.
21,
ii.
164.
14,
vi.
TUl.
iv.
oyo.
vii.
ix.
5,
V.
326.
21,
xiii.
224.
24,25. 1^-
303.
\ XV.
oUO.
27,
18.
Ix.
633.
xi.
2,
viiL
273.
ii.
xii.
2,
iiL
319.
xiii.
42,
iii.
\ VI.
Q
O.
HOSEA.
ii.
ii.
2,
ii.
457.
iii.
5,
iv.
615.
iv.
9,
iL
75.
viii.
4,
vi.
74.
i.
ix.
2,
xiv.
225.
u.
X.
3,
xi.
dOO.
10,
iii.
546.
xii.
4,
xL
582.
XUl.
4,
iv.
DiO.
11.
xi.
366.
14,
- {:"•
402.
\ IV.
176.
i.
iii.
Joel.
iv.
V.
ii.
82,
iii.
420.
vi.
Asios.
Ver. Tot.
Page.
6,
iv.
152.
25
, - xi.
682.
1,
6, 7, ii.
424.
8-
10, - viii.
130.
Jonah.
3,
iii.
393.
2,
iii.
322.
MiOAH.
14,
xiv.
490.
4,
xiv.
467.
2,
580.
\ XIV.
506.
6,
viii.
20.
2,
xi.
504.
8,
ii.
104.
9,
- I"-
164.
\xi.
368.
H.VB akk.uk.
4,
ii.
434.
5,
iii.
40.
12
ii.
411.
Zephaniah.
11,
vi.
353.
Haggai.
13
vii.
45.
1-9, - viiL
244.
7,
ii.
160.
11
iv.
186, 609.
12
xiv.
68.
Zechariah.
1-
S, - viii.
244.
9,
ii.
106.
2,
ii.
116.
3,
xiiL
595.
12,
13, ii.
117.
ZECHARIAH — 1 MACCABEES.
209
Zechariah.
ECCLESIASTICUS.
hap.
Ver.
Vol.
Pa<je.
Chap.
Var.
Vol
Page.
vii.
12,
iii.
306.
vii.
6,
iii.
167.
IX.
Q
— Vllt
TtOO.
16, -
xi.
9f^rt
i 0 V.
xiii.
2,
ii.
162.
ix,
17,
iii.
400-
- iv. (
590, 592,
xi.
7,
iv.
188.
7,
I
597.
xvii.
xxii.
29, -
7-18, -
iv.
iv.
5.
464.
Malachi.
xxvi.
27, -
iv.
: 102, 103,
\ a 14.
ii.
7,
-
609.
xl.
1,
iv.
8.
\ VII.
46.
xlviii.
26, -
viii.
152.
7 S
C8.
li.
iii.
335.
14,
xi.
378.
6,
iv.
9 1 9
1 MACCABEES.
8,
i.
iv.
2,
iv.
247.
i.
-
11, -
ix.
ix.
814.
262.
APOCRYPHA.
30-34,-
ix.
302.
35-40,-
ix.
305.
ESDRAS.
46-51,-
ix.
314.
Iv.
59-66,-
ix.
315.
iv.
249.
ii.
1-5, -
ix.
317.
vi.
14,
45, xii.
156.
29-48,-
ix.
318.
xiv.
227.
49-70,-
68,
ix.
iii.
327.
280.
TOBIT.
iii.
1, 2, -
8,9, -
ix.
ix.
828.
331.
111.
10,
iii.
332.
10-12,-
ix.
332.
vi.
14,
iii.
332.
13-37,-
ix.
833.
xiv.
/I 1 T
IV.
38-41,-
1-15, -
ix.
ix.
334.
335.
Judith.
16-27,-
28-35,-
ix.
ix.
330.
337.
IXt
16,
iii.
^1 Q
36-41,-
42-54,-
ix.
ix.
338.
338.
Wisdom.
V.
1,2, -
ix.
340.
4, 5-27,
ix.
345.
i.
xiv.
416.
24-36,-
ix.
346, 350.
3,
iv.
464.
55-62,-
ix.
346-352.
13,
iv.
130.
vi.
1-7, -
ix.
340.
iii.
2, 3
, - iv.
544.
8-13, -
ix.
341.
^•iii.
21,
vi.
30.
12-17,-
ix.
342.
X.
6,
xi.
632.
18-27,-
ix.
342.
xvi.
13,
iii.
401.
31-41,-
42-54,-
ix.
ix.
343.
354.
ECCLESIASTICUS.
63, -
ix.
350.
vii.
5-11, -
ix.
864.
Piol.
xiv.
210, 438.
12-24,-
ix.
365.
i.
2,
viii.
2.
26, -
ix.
367.
210
1 MACCABEES
— MATTHEW.
1 Maccabees.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
vii.
27-32,-
MX.
Ix.
369.
456.
33-50,-
ix.
371.
viii.
33-38,-
ix.
369.
ix.
1,2, -
ix.
371.
3-27, -
ix.
372, 374.
28-56,-
ix.
( 373, 374,
I 37G.
57-61,-
ix.
379.
62-73,-
ix.
380.
X,
3-21, -
ix.
390.
22-47,-
ix.
391.
48-50,-
ix.
392.
51-68,-
ix.
393.
59-68,-
ix.
399, 400.
xi.
-
ix.
405-412.
xii.
ix.
412-415.
9,
xii.
156.
xiii.
ix.
415-420.
41, -
X.
51.
xiv.
ix.
422-424.
18, -
xi.
299.
XV.
ix.
424-426.
xvi.
ix.
427-434.
2 Maccabees.
i.
7-9, -
ix.
414.
ii.
28. -
xiv.
417.
2 Maccabees.
Chap.
Ver.
roi.
Page
iii.
1,
ix.
249.
iv.
-
ix.
282-284.
1-6, -
ix.
262.
33, -
ix.
11.5.
61, -
ix.
340.
V.
11, -
ix.
285.
22, -
ix.
318,333.
25-27,-
ix.
302.
vi.
-
ix.
314, 316.
23, -
iii.
340.
13-24,-
ix.
355.
viii.
-
ix.
334.
6,7, -
ix.
331.
23-27,-
ix.
335.
28-36,-
ix.
336.
ix.
-
ix.
340, 342.
X.
-
ix.
343, 344.
1-5, -
ix.
338.
8,
ix.
339.
xi.
-
ix.
347.
29, -
iii.
392.
xii.
-
ix.
348-351.
38-43,-
ix.
351,352.
43, -
iii.
222.
xiii.
ix.
353-356.
15, -
xvi.
206.
xiv.
ix.
366,370.
XV.
1-37, -
ix.
389.
40, -
xiv.
417.
NEW TESTAMENT.
Matthew.
11,
16,
18
21,
4,
6,
24,-
- {
XI.
f xii.
I. xiv.
xi.
X.
:iii.
:iv.
vii.
xi.
xiv.
Matthew.
543.
ii.
15-18,-
vii.
462.
71, 142.
19-21,-
X.
480.
261.
iii.
2,
iv.
20.
603.
6,
iv.
594.
469.
8,
xiii.
195.
145.
15, -
472.
587.
{ IV.
594.
44.
17, -
iv.
590.
502.
24, -
xi.
363.
506.
iv.
6,
iv.
313.
MATTHEW.
211
Matthew.
Chap.
iv.
vii.
Matthew.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
Chap.
Vci:
Vol.
Page.
10, -
iii.
420.
xi.
9, -
ii.
428.
IG, -
vii.
463.
18, -
vii.
46.
18, -
vi.
187.
27, -
iv.
613.
-
ii.
177.
28, - i
iv.
12.
10-12,-
xi.
356.
vi.
29.
11, -
xiv.
276.
29, -
iv.
179.
14, -
xiv.
12.
xii.
18, - i
iv.
592.
15, -
iv.
451.
\
vii.
463.
17, .
434.
24, -
XV.
252.
\ VI.
23.
25, -
ii.
423.
22, ^
xiv.
277.
29, -
ii.
13.
26,
fiii.
198.
32, -
XV.
247.
liv.
698.
36, -
XV.
252.
87, -
XV.
253.
40, -
iii.
348.
2, -
vi.
72.
xiii.
16, -
iv.
595,
4,
Hii.
\ xiv.
446.
280.
24,25,- 1
ii.
iii.
497.
13.
9, -
iii.
426.
25, - \
ii.
7.
11, -
iv.
111.
iii.
13, 391.
12,
|iv.
146, 148.
80, -
iv.
136.
I v.
325.
44, -
xiii.
539.
14,15,-
iii.
162.
47,48,-
V.
3.
25, -
xiv.
281.
49, 50,-
iv.
135.
1,2, -
iv.
441.
52, -
iii.
144.
3, -
iv.
436.
xiv.
3,
xiv.
284.
7,8, -
V.
362.
XV.
4,
iv.
438.
10, -
iv.
438.
5,
XV.
236.
12, -
iv.
37.
6,
ii.
447.
15, -
ii.
135.
8,
xiv.
285.
16, 16,-
jiv.
Ui.
458.
70.
9,
14, -
iii.
xii.
42.
474.
22, -
iv.
313.
15, -
iii.
158.
23, -
vi.
74.
22, -
xiii.
328.
26, -
27, -
vi.
vi.
73.
74.
xvi.
16. -1
ii.
vi.
603.
73.
8, -
xiii.
195.
17, -
vi.
21.
11,12,-
iii.
281,288.
rii.
164.
12, -
iii.
391.
18, - ■
iii.
402.
17, -
vii.
463.
iv.
315,509.
13.
nv.
95, 155.
Lxi.
359.
\ xiv.
283.
19, -
fu.
462.
12, -
xiv.
264.
xiv.
71.
22,
iv.
177.
22, -
iv.
246.
23, -
ii.
15.
24, -
xi.
356.
28, -
xi.
352.
28, -
ii.
15.
32, -
iv.
224,496.
xvii.
25, 26,-
iv.
593.
33, -
iv.
218.
27, -
ii.
146.
3, -
iii.
295.
xviii.
iii.
140.
V 2
212
MATTHEW — MARK.
Matthew.
IMatthew.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
Chap.
Ver.
roi.
Page.
xviii.
3,
iii.
164.
xxvi.
12,
iii.
347.
10,
XV.
244.
26,
iv.
282.
11, -
vi.
23.
27,28,
iii.
65.
12, -
XV.
244.
/iii.
141.
17, -
I"-
\ XIV.
458.
72.
28,
- -
u.
89.
583.
18, -
xiii.
22, 387.
29,
66.
35,
iii.
162.
( XV.
246.
XIX.
ii.
OO 7
^0 /.
31,
iv.
597.
5,
xiv.
492.
52,
ii.
463.
6,
57.
xxvii.
1,
vii.
44.
( XI.
263.
9,
xiv.
310.
8,
iii.
15.
40-42,
iii.
411.
11, 12,-
ii.
132.
52, 53,
353,361.
28, -
iii.
409.
I XII.
583.
XX.
9,
iii.
562.
xxviii.
18,
iii.
151.
13, -
iii.
570.
18-22,
iv.
612.
28, -
iv.
| 88, 163,
1 591.
19,
20,
iv.
ii.
463.
433, 47.3.
xxi.
5,
13, -
30, -
vii.
iii.
xiv.
463.
420.
309.
Mark.
xxii.
13, -
iii.
391.
i.
2,
xiv.
318.
18, -
iv.
218.
4,
iii.
144.
21, -
Iii.
85.
5,
iv.
594.
145.
8,
iii.
142.
30, -
XV.
246.
16,
vi.
187.
42,
iv.
680.
ii.
7,
iii.
120.
48, 44,-
iv.
598, 616.
8,
xiv.
187.
xxiii.
2,3, -
xiv.
73.
iii.
18,
X.
484.
s, -
xii.
476.
27,
ii.
4.
9,
iii.
17.
29,
XV.
247.
13, -
iii.
144.
vi.
3,
X.
505.
29, -
iii.
323.
11,
xiv.
286.
xxiv.
-
iii.
334.
vii.
3,
xiv.
321.
7, -
ii.
76.
9,
ii.
447.
14, -
ii.
15.
11,
XV.
236.
16, -
ii.
18.
ix.
1,
ii.
15.
20, -
vi.
62.
44,
vi.
62.
24, -
iv.
312.
X.
29,
xiv.
287.
29, -
xi.
110.
30,
XV.
247.
36,
viii.
2.
xii.
25,
XV.
246.
41, -
xiv.
267.
xiv.
8,
iii.
347.
XXV.
18-30,-
iv.
451.
25,
66.
34, -
iv.
90.
\ XV.
246.
41, -
iv.
f 95, 150,
33-36,
iv.
597.
( 152.
25,
( vii.
178.
46, -
V.
291.
XV.
1 xiv.
324.
MARK — LUKE.
213
C/tap.
Mark.
LUKB.
Vei:
Vol.
Page.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Paije.
r
16, 17,
iv.
23, -
V.
406.
15,
■ L..
466.
V.
iii.
122.
257.
21, -
iii.
120.
16,
iv.
495.
vi.
16, -
X,
484.
19,
ii.
473.
38,
iv.
595.
20,
ii.
16.
vii.
6. 7, -
8,
iii.
xi.
458.
331.
Luke.
19, 20,-
48, -
iii.
iii.
295.
150.
viii.
13, 14,-
iii.
92.
4,
iii.
15.
18, -
vi.
22.
6,
V.
287.
ix.
31, -
iii.
280.
10,
16, 17,
xiv.
iii.
144.
144.
X.
16,
Ixi.
90.
263.
20,
iv.
613,
18, -
(«:.
8, 10, 14.
31, 33,
iv.
615.
\ Vll.
185.
34, 37,
iv.
585.
xi.
2,
iii.
426.
35,
iv.
584.
4,
iv.
595.
37,
ii.
428.
41,
vi.
188.
38,
iv.
404, 584.
49, -
xi.
256.
42,
61,
iv.
v.
583.
363.
52, -
(iii.
136.
144.
57, ■
xi.
503.
xii.
ii.
128.
68,
13.
5,
iii.
244.
I X.
469.
13,
ii.
145.
71, •
ii.
13.
31, 32,-
ii.
15.
73-75,-
xiii.
475.
42,
vii.
76.
77, ■
1. -
(iii.
( IV.
X.
144.
536.
57, 470.
xiii.
49, -
3, 5, -
ii.
{:::
\ lU.
130.
483.
164.
2,
vi.
502.
4,
iv.
595.
4, 5, -
X.
472.
21,
iii.
360.
14, ■
1":
13.
xiv.
12,
vi.
72.
\ XIV.
326.
14, -
iii.
221, 224.
30-32,-
I III.
13.
486.
XV.
7, 10, -
vi.
XV.
59.
244.
36,
ix.
480.
22-24,-
V.
316.
37, -
ix.
495.
24, -
iv.
140.
40, -
xiv.
191.
xvi.
6-8, -
iii.
156.
51, -
jiii.
481.
12, -
iv.
407.
( X.
605.
22, 25,-
iii.
280.
52, -
ii.
505.
24, -
xiii.
120.
1,2, -
528.
25, 26,-
xiv.
180, 182.
K XI.
255.
28, -
iii.
281, 317.
23, -
X.
629.
29,30,-
iii.
190.
27, -
XV.
237.
31, -
iv.
237.
36, -
xi.
630,541.
xvii.
6,
ii.
435.
4,8,12
XV.
249.
7,
iii.
262.
214 LUKE — JOHN.
LUKJ!.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol
Page.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol
Page.
xvii.
10, -
jiii.
liv.
550.
592,595.
L
16,
liv.
432, 434.
606.
xviii.
8,
ii.
15.
18,
iv.
613.
six.
2, -
vi.
25.
19, 21,
iv.
597.
10, -
nv.
Ui.
138.
23.
26, 33
|iii.
Ixi.
142.
255.
xs.
28, -
xiv.
335.
40, 41,
vi.
187.
35, -
XV.
246.
51,
iv.
609.
3C, -
iii.
290, 409.
ii.
16,
vi.
164.
xxi.
24, -
iL
18.
18,
ii.
68.
28, -
iii.
221.
20,
X.
4-15.
xxii.
1, 7, -
iv.
436.
iii.
3,
iv.
602.
15, -
iv.
434.
430.
18, -
nu.
66.
4,
liv.
603.
I XV.
2i6.
9, 10,
iv.
603, 605.
19, -
iii
iv.
64.
434.
13,
liv.
13.
403,577.
20, -
Uv.
427.
89, 434.
14, 15
liv.
504.
176.
25, -
xiv.
1.
16,
iv.
176, 582.
30,
31, -
ii.
xiv.
117.
78.
18,
iv.
i 100, 207,
I 213.
32,
fiv.
52.
19,
iv.
409.
. xiv.
78.
20, 21,
iv.
197.
40, -
iv.
10.
24,
iv.
606, 607,
46, -
iv.
10.
27,
vi.
24, 27.
1 iiL
280,348,
28,
iv.
128.
xxiii.
389,
29,
281.
vi.
25.
\iu.
485.
^ xiv.
167.
30,
ii.
3.
46, -
iii.
. xiv.
348.
165.
32,
34,
iv.
ii.
207.
434.
xxiv.
2G, -
iv.
595.
37, 38
ii.
3.
49, -
iv.
535.
iv.
V.
9,
22,
2,
viii.
ii.
xiv.
164.
449.
288, 292.
Jous.
5,
X.
457.
16,
xiv.
292.
1.
3,
iv.
679.
18,
iv.
580, 592.
5, -
iv.
89.
20,
iv.
403.
ii.
430, 434,
21,
432.
. j
582.
\ Ul.
152.
siii.
159.
24,
iii.
177.
13, -•
iv.
602.
25,
( iiL
224.
403, 573,
I iv.
614.
14, -
f
579,582,
683, 611.
365.
26,
28,
iv.
iii.
604.
|319, 321,
I 324.
JOHN.
215
John.
John.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
39,
iv.
243.
X.
18, -
iv.
599.
51,
iv.
604.
26, -
iv.
101.
15,
ii.
145.
27, -
iv.
208.
27,
XV.
238.
28, -
iv.
52, 208.
32,
ii.
426.
29, -
nv.
208,
35, 36,
iL
430.
( xiv.
336,
39, ■
iii.
322.
34, -
vii.
442.
41,
iv.
44.
35, -
xi.
256.
/iv.
25, 128.
xi.
6,
ii.
37.
44,
362.
25, -
iii.
222.
(vi.
21,
42, .-
590.
60, ■
ii.
431.
V Xlll.
160.
51,
ii.
426, 431.
44, -
iii.
161.
62,
430.
52, -
iv.
606.
I iii.
63-55.
xii.
7,
iii.
347.
63, -
iv.
608.
21, -
ii.
10.
54,
431.
31,
11.
/5, 7, 11,
(iv.
496, 617.
1 14.
66, -
ii.
426.
32,
p.
14.
57,
430.
liv.
32.
liv.
497, 604.
xiii.
1
fiv.
544.
58, -
ii.
431.
I xiv.
165.
63,
Hi.
431.
8,
iv.
536.
»iv.
601,607.
16, -
iv.
141.
64,
ii.
431,
xiv.
6,
iv.
120, 609.
65, -
vi.
29.
12, -
iii.
496.
37, -
xiii.
168.
16, -
iv.
219.
39, -
xiv.
336.
18, -
iv.
592.
39, -
xiv.
336.
28, -
iv.
543, 580.
9.
iii.
125.
XV.
1, -
iv.
131.
31, 32,
xiii.
367-403
4, -
iii.
518.
34
f36, 127,
riii.
618.
I 137.
iv.
8, 110.
,iv.
128, 137,
5, - .
V-
325,
36, -
146, 148,
253.
vi.
I
21, 23,
27, 28.
^ vi.
22.
13, -
iii.
143.
38, -
iv.
139.
25, -
vii.
442.
44, -
|ii.
90.
xvi.
10, -
iv.
598.
liv.
219.
11, -
iv.
207, 213.
68, -
iv.
580.
28, -
fii.
473.
59, -
xiv.
292.
, xiv.
166.
39, 41,
iii.
579.
xvii.
2,
vi.
151.
10, -
ii.
434.
3, -
iv.
578.
16, -
f;:.
18, 425.
4, -
ii.
473.
374.
19, -
iv.
592.
17, -
iv.
599.
20, -
ii.
435.
18, -
iii.
412.
I iii.
144, 145.
21G
John.
JOHN
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
xvii.
20-23,
iv.
587.
21,
ii.
425.
36,
xi.
363, 392.
xix.
10,
xi.
371.
14,
vii.
176.
34,
iv.
438.
40,
iii.
347.
6, 8,
iv.
588.
17,
iv.
/ii.
588.
462.
23,
\ XIV.
132, 141.
71.
24,
viii.
34.
xxi.
16,
xiv.
76.
19,
xi.
Acts.
357.
i.
1,
iv.
435.
2,
iii.
307.
6,
XV.
247.
V,
y vm.
20, 307,
2.
8,
ii.
16.
20,
vii.
44.
25,
- I"-
\ xiii.
467.
111.
ii.
1-5,
xii.
583.
5, ■
9,
XV.
vii.
254.
21.
10,
( vii.
Uv.
21.
253.
17,
iii.
318.
23,
xi.
182.
24, ■
iii.
333, 334.
27, .
iii.
336.
29,
Mii.
( xiv.
326.
170.
31, -
iii.
344.
34, 35,
iv.
016.
38, -
iii.
141.
111*
10,
nii.
{iv.
412.
597.
19, -
iii.
220.
21, -
{•'■
433, 473.
\ IV.
580.
22, 23,
iv
610.
26, -
iii.
145.
— ACTS.
Acts.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
iv.
19, ■
xi.
334.
24, .
xi.
370.
V.
36,
X.
484.
9
( viii.
22.
^1
I xii.
14.
3, -
xii.
3.
A
*I
f!
565, 582.
( xii.
( viii.
■ Ixi.
2, 7.
27.
595.
14,
xiv.
294-305.
16,
xiv.
339.
31, 32,
iv.
685.
37, ■
xi.
384.
43,
xi.
408.
viii.
1,4, -
ii.
242.
6, -
iii.
392.
20, ■
vi.
69.
33, -
iii.
412.
ix.
14,
iii.
420.
32,
iii.
392.
X.
xi.
22.
1,
vi.
25.
26, -
iii.
475.
38, -
ii.
473.
44, -
iii.
144.
xi.
14, -
iii.
145.
19, -
ii.
242.
23, -
ii.
483.
26, -
xii.
584.
27, -
iii.
392.
xii.
xi.
26.
3, -
xii.
6.
19, -
iii.
392.
xiii.
4,
iii.
392.
20
( xii.
70.
( xiv.
340.
34, 35,
iii.
343.
39, -
xiii.
251.
47, -
ii.
11.
xiv.
15, -
iv.
583.
16, -
ii.
8.
23, -
vii.
75.
27, -
iii.
144.
XV.
1,
7,
iii.
\ xiv.
392.
290.
80.
10, -
iv.
257.
ACTS — ROMANS.
217
Acts.
Acts.
Chap.
XV.
Ver.
11.
Vol.
I vi.
Page.
280.
7.
Chap.
xxvii.
Ver.
5,
9,
Vol.
iii.
viii.
Page.
392.
15.
18,
xi.
182.
15, -
vii.
172.
19,
XV.
80.
88, -
xiii.
234.
28,
xiv.
50.
xvi.
6, 7,
8,
vii.
vii.
16, 21.
7.
Romans.
11, 12,
vii.
101.
582.
18, -
iii.
440.
i.
3,
12, 15,
xvii.
23, .
ii.
443.
248.
24, -
xi.
283.
4, -
iii.
307.
27-29,
iv.
601.
iv.
699.
28, ■
xiv.
413.
6)
ii.
17.
34, -
477, 486.
16,
iii.
146,281.
\ vu.
63.
434, 506.
xviii.
6,
iiL
392.
17,
139,281.
21, -
xiv.
805.
\ XI.
659.
22, -
iii.
392.
18,
iii.
602.
six.
4,
10, -
iii.
vii.
144.
32, 60.
20, -
ii.
. iv.
486.
28.
14, -
vii.
44.
21,
ii.
64, 502.
35,
ii.
106.
23,
ii.
64.
XX.
16, 17,
vii.
16, 32.
25,
XV.
248.
17,
vii.
45, 75.
27,
iii.
79.
24, -
iii.
147.
ii.
64.
26,
vi.
74.
28,
■a.
79.
27,
iii.
42.
> IV.
102.
597.
ii.
2,
iii.
158.
28, -
< Vll.
75, 76.
4,
iv.
24.
(xi.
263.
7,
iv.
174.
30, -
ii.
420.
10,
iv.
143.
31, -
vii.
60.
iii.
518.
32, -
iii.
xiv., 145.
-1
iv.
141.
35,
iv.
300.
xi.
301, 320.
xxi.
10,
iii.
392.
iii.
4,
iv.
246.
38, -
xi.
63.
8,
ii.
39.
xxii.
3,
XV.
253.
11, 12,
iv.
208.
16, -
iv.
594.
19, -
vii.
442.
24, -
iii.
411.
12, -
V.
282.
xxiii.
8,
iii.
10, 363.
25, -
iv.
691.
xxiy.
3, -
iL
V.
26, -
iv.
589.
5,
X.
480.
27, -
iv.
187.
xxv.
6, 10, -
xi.
270.
29, -
ii.
19.
xxvi.
18, -
{«:
5, 17.
iv.
3,
xiv.
467.
I 111.
144.
5,
iv.
128.
26, -
iii.
vi.
6,7, -
iii.
146, 231.
xxvii.
29, -
iv.
xi.
33.
78.
9-12, - 1
iii.
xiv.
281.
126.
218
ROMANS.
Romans.
Romans.
Chap.
iv.
Ver.
Vol
Page.
Chap.
Ter.
Vol
Page.
11, -
ii.
427,586.
viii.
28, -
xi.
376.
25, -
iv.
698.
iv.
11, 49,
1, -
xiii.
f 227-245,
I 262.
29, - .
168, 582,
605.
5,
vi.
22.
' vi.
9, 12.
10, -
iv.
139, 588.
30, -
iv.
50.
-iv.
156, 583.
33, 34,
iv.
599.
12, -
V-
324, 339.
38, -
iv.
590.
I vi.
19.
ix.
4,
xiv.
490.
17,
|iv.
I XIV.
601.
271.
iv.
f 579, 598,
I 010.
18, -
iv.
82, 89.
10, -
iv.
8.
3,
iv.
177.
11-13,
iv.
7.
4,
iii.
67.
15, -
iv.
73, 589.
|iii.
411.
16, -
iv.
287, 589.
9.
liv.
282.
17, -
vii.
463.
11, -
iiL
517.
18, -
iv.
130.
14, -
xiii.
523.
20, -
iv.
50.
16, -
20, -
vi.
iv.
19.
127.
21, -
iv.
( 50, 155,
I 175.
22, -
iii.
r-
617.
661, 578.
22, -
iv.
(24, 98,
',175,216.
23, -
^iv.
443.
27, -
xiv.
490.
(.siii.
92.
29, -
iv.
538.
4,
iiL
518.
X.
4,
iL
472.
11, -
xiii.
493.
7,
xiv.
173.
18, -
(iii.
(iv.
518.
6, 9.
10, -
pv.
\ xiL
233.
401.
19, -
V.
300.
14, -
iii.
420.
21, -
iv.
5.
15, -
("!:
149.
23, -
iv.
5, 128.
\ Vll.
463.
25, -
iv.
7.
17, -
iii.
144.
a, -
iv.
246, 693.
18, -
ii.
15, 16.
/ii.
433.
|iii.
540.
9. -
Jiv.
584, 607.
20, -
129.
(vi.
5.
Vvi.
19.
12, -
14, -
15, -
iv.
|iv.
595, 596.
88, 111.
21, -
I XIV.
18.
490.
Iv.
iii.
329, 363.
163.
xi.
2,
liv.
166, 495.
219.
15, 16,
xiii.
299-334.
4,
viL
463.
16, -
yiii-
317.
6,
jiii.
646.
17, -
iv.
582.
\ XIV.
306.
18, -
iii.
i 551, 553,
I 561.
7,
18, -
iiL
ii.
538.
478.
24, -
iv.
162.
20, -
ii.
478.
26, -
iii.
421, 433.
22, -
vL
75.
28, -
iv.
11, 535.
32, -
iv.
32.
ROMANS —
1 CORINTHIANS.
219
Chap.
si.
Vet:
33,
34, .
35, 36,
3,
5, ■
8,
11, ■
18, .
19,
24, .
Romans.
Vol.
6,
4,8, -
23, -
6,
20, 21,
30, -
12, -
16, -
17, -
20, -
25, -
IV.
xiv.
i.
iiu
iv.
vii.
\ XI.
iv.
\ VI.
iv.
xiv.
iii.
iii.
Page.
78.
50.
29.
241.
419, 425.
513.
343.
351.
147.
245.
463.
472.
145.
371.
236, 291,
331, 371.
( 245, 329,
I 359.
145, 146,
4G3.
245, 269.
372.
255.
441.
37.
29.
500.
77.
445.
250.
C12.
421.
616.
10.
Chap.
ii.
1 Corinthians.
' 11.
I iii.
8,
9.
18,
21,
2,3,
27,
30,
-i;
II.
iv.
ii.
xiv.
480.
420,429,
469.
220.
10.
430.
146.
436,
008.
240.
477.
1 CoRINTHI.\NS.
Vcr. Vol.
2, - iv.
8, - iv.
12, - iii.
14, - {!»•
V IV.
2, - xiv.
5. -
\ HI.
5-7, - iv.
6. -
\ VI.
( HI.
9,10,-
\ IV.
10-12, ii.
11, - ii.
12, ♦ ii.
13, - iii.
14, - ii.
15, - ii.
34, - ii.
15, -
19, 20,
1, -
4,
5,
7,
25, -
9, 10, -
17, -
\ VII.
iii.
iv.
iv.
IV.
vi.
{;:•
iii.
iii.
\ XII.
V.
vi.
{"•
\ IV.
{"••
V vu.
9,
20,
25,
Page.
608.
597.
146.
618.
614.
30.
435.
127, 144.
613.
536, 538.
8.
229.
146.
146.
612.
482, 500.
503.
488.
186.
489.
22.
432.
126.
76.
156.
441,477.
241.
541.
9, 110.
20, 22,
24.
144.
149.
140.
428.
140.
221, 458.
432.
583.
292.
63.
432.
607.
33.
245.
132.
324.
24, 28.
220
1 CORINTHIANS — 2 CORINTHIANS.
Chap.
vii.
IX.
X.
1
Ver.
31,
34,
36,
1,
12,
7,
3, 4,
4,5,
6,
7, 8,
15,
16,
17,
20,
2,
7,
16,
17,
19,
24,
25,
26,
27,
28,
29,
30,
32,
83,
3,
8,
11,
12,
13,
25,
26,
28,
2, 3,
16,
20,
21,
CORINTHIAJSS.
Vol.
XV.
iv.
xiv.
V.
iv.
iv.
ii.
ii.
iii.
ii.
ii.
ii.
u.
ii.
xi.
xiv.
iv.
iv.
iii.
xi.
iv.
iv.
111.
iv.
iv.
ii.
iii.
xiii.
siii.
iv.
iv.
%n.
xiv.
iiL
iv.
ii.
- 1
■{
11.
ii.
xi.
xiv.
; iii.
[ iv.
xiv.
xii.
ii.
xiv.
vii.
Page.
247.
245.
349.
324.
441.
592.
211.
17.
64.
440.
457.
426, 436.
417.
9.
358.
103.
605.
76, 612.
62.
267.
153.
505.
66.
505.
282.
428.
15, 104.
192.
197.
208.
278.
5, 21.
83.
144.
145, 478.
419.
437.
419.
423.
263.
272.
164.
439.
137, 138.
401.
605.
35.
441, 464.
C/iap. Ver.
xiv. 22,
33,
XV. 1,
3,
10,
17,
18,
20,
21,
22,
26,
27,
33,
34,
42,
45,
47,
48,
51,
Corinthians.
Vol.
iv.
xiii.
- {-;.
K vm.
xiv.
r-
■ IV.
V.
43,
49,
^vi.
iv.
iii.
J iii.
\ Xll.
(ii.
Uv.
IV.
xiv.
XV.
iiL
ii.
IV.
' xiv.
fiv.
{ xiv.
iv.
I iii.
'. xiv.
/ 111.
54, 55,
I vii.
\ xiv.
55, -
iii.
4, -
xiii.
Page.
313.
337-351.
145.
34.
103.
641.
612.
287, 407,
494.
20, 27.
598.
177.
412.
605.
583.
23.
617.
32.
228, 391.
593.
413.
241.
343
432.
604, 607.
250.
600.
257.
605.
221.
349.
392,410.
464.
467.
318.
195.
2 Corinthians.
11,
iii.
445.
22,
XV.
238.
7,
iii.
140, 170.
10,
iii.
140.
2,
iii.
145.
5,
I VI.
143, 277.
21.
6,
435, 437.
144.
2 CORINTHIANS — GALATIANS.
221
2 Corinthians.
Gai.atians.
Chap.
Ver.
Vo!.
Page-
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
iii.
7-13, -
iv.
en.
i.
16,
iv.
246.
17, -
iv.
|36, 110,
ii.
1,2, -
xiv.
81, 109.
I 127, 146.
ii.
434, 504.
18, -
iv.
611.
1
20, - •
iv.
604, 607.
36, -
iv.
36.
V.
300.
iv.
4,
[ IV.
5, 7, 11.
605.
21, -
fiv.
\ vi.
139.
22, 23.
6,
jiv.
K XV.
516, 614.
244.
iii.
2,
\ II.
144.
435.
(!':
436.
7,
iv.
586.
7,
( lU.
146.
8, 9, -
iii.
281.
13, -
iv.
543.
11, -
ii.
434.
17, -
xi.
356.
\ iv.
607.
V.
6, 8, -
iii.
177.
13, -
xiv.
( 158, 233,
7,
iv.
544.
I 492,
10, -
iv.
441.
14, -
xi.
680.
13,
iv.
441.
16,
xii.
22.
14, 15,
iv.
603.
17, -
590.
17,
iv.
602.
\ xu.
15.
18, -
iii.
130, 143.
22, -
xiii.
60, 61.
19,
iii.
143, 145.
26,
iv.
177.
20, -
iii.
( 140, 149,
I 150, 152.
27, -
I IV.
418.
496.
21,
ii.
502.
28, -
ii.
425.
vi.
2,
vi.
62.
490.
16, 17,
{•"■
\ IV.
437.
586.
iv.
4,
IV.
579, 581,
583, 593.
vii.
3,
ii.
424.
^ xiii.
506.
10, -
iii.
158.
6,
iv.
584.
viii.
23, -
iv.
605.
8,
ii.
9.
ix.
7, 8, -
ii.
425.
14,
iii.
150.
21,
xi.
320.
It
505.
X.
6,
8,
iii.
iii.
147.
149.
19, -
UV.
144.
535.
15,
iv.
616.
24, -
\n.
282.
xi.
3,
ii.
7, 162.
\ iii.
104.
14, 15,
ii.
136.
26, -
ii.
19, 478.
31, -
XV.
248.
31,
viii.
16.
xii.
2-4, -
{iii.
I XI.
280.
33.
V.
1,
3,
iv.
iv.
246.
595.
xiii.
3,
iii.
150.
5, -
fii.
434.
4, -
iv.
583.
I IV.
607.
8, -
|iii.
153.
6,
iv.
81, 257.
I IV.
65.
9,
iv.
246.
10, -
iii.
149.
15,
ii.
422.
Gajlatians.
20, -
22, -
iv.
iv.
197.
197.
i.
8,9, -
iv.
223.
vi.
1,
iii.
140.
222
GALATIANS —
PHILIPPIANS.
Galatians.
ErnEsi/U*3.
Chap. Ver.
Vol.
Page.
Chap.
Ver.
Yol.
Page.
vi. 1, -
iv.
65.
iv.
3, -i
ii.
419,481.
2,
iv.
441.
iv.
173, 186.
3,4, -
xiii.
31.
ii.
481.
13, -
iv.
602.
7,
ii.
483.
495.
ii.
17, 471.
10, -
615.
146.
\X1V.
409.
9,
10,
VI.
xiv.
xiv.
22.
175.
176.
Ephesians.
ii.
500.
11. - j
610, 612.
i. 4, -
7.
xiv.
3.
\ SI.
12,
ii.
435.
5, -
vi.
9, 12.
13, -
ii.
i 420, 435,
10, -
11, -
(:'•
425.
I 471.
liv.
xi.
606.
376.
16, -
ii.
( 435, 505,
I 506.
13, -
I"!-..
\ sill.
162.
175.
16, -
18, -
ii.
iii.
433, 506.
517.
14, -
iv.
600.
22-24,-
iv.
605.
19, 20,
iv.
608.
24,
viii.
14.
23, -
xiv.
177.
29, -
iii.
149.
u. 1-5, -
iii.
517.
8, 88.
30, - 1
iii.
iv.
221.
44.
2,
Ixi.
339.
|iii.
361,
3, -
V.
339.
V.
14, -
614.
4, 5, -
iv.
603.
241.
7,
XV.
245.
16, -
xiv.
345.
8,
128.
17, -
iv.
241.
( vi.
20, 24.
21,
xi.
352.
10, -
iv.
|95, 109,
24, -
xi.
350.
I 602.
26, -
iii.
143.
12, -
ii.
9.
30, - •
ii.
430.
14, -
iv.
503,588,
iv.
615.
15, -
iii.
416.
32, -
iv.
438.
17, -
iii.
306.
vi.
J,
xi.
347, 352.
504.
8,9, -
xi.
322.
20, -
|i
Ixiv.
1 ft
io.
1 » AA^
lo, 440.
13, -
vi.
219.
21,22,-
I IV.
425.
bU/.
PniLIPPIANS.
22, -
iv.
Oo /.
i.
1,
vii.
46.
iii. 6,
ii.
424.
iv.
141.
10, -
ii.
501.
e. - j
vi.
20, 24.
16, -
ii.
436.
- 1
fii.
434.
17, -
434.
liv.
606.
\ IV.
607.
23, -
iii.
177.
19, -
ii.
501.
27,28,-
ii.
419.
PHILIPPIANS — 2 TIIESSALONIANS.
223
PllILIPriANS.
Chap. Vet;
i. 29,
iL 1, 2,
3,
4-8,
6,
6,
8,
10,
12,
13,
Vol.
iv.
vi.
\ IV.
IV.
iv.
xiii,
iv.
xi.
fiv.
t xiii.
iii.
iv.
-iii.
16,
8,
15, 10,
( v.
\ IV.
141.
20, 24,
28.
423.
607.
173.
593.
126.
580,590.
857.
696.
140.
379,
77.
524, 541.
9, 33,
109, 143,
146, 147,
616.
301.
5, 8, 20.
221,
501.
221.
421.
76.
21, -
iv.
605,617
COLOSSIANS.
6, -
ii.
16.
13, -
{■'■
11.
\ IV.
58.
16, -
iii.
506.
16, -
iv.
579.
18, -
iii.
409.
19, -
iv.
606.
23, -
{"■•
16.
\ XI.
257.
24, -
iv.
183.
29, -
ii.
17.
iii.
47.
6, 7, -
ii.
435.
9,
iv.
679, 580.
11, 13,
iv.
594.
12, -
('•■
607.
{ XI.
268.
13, -
iv.
603.
COLOSSIANS.
Chap.
Vei:
Vol.
Page,
ii.
15, -
ii.
17.
16, 17,-
iv.
436.
18, 19,-
|ii.
438.
I iii.
458.
23, -
iii.
458.
iii.
10, -
viii.
14.
14, 15,-
ii.
422.
16, -
iii.
xiv.
18, -
xi.
352.
19, -
vi.
57.
20, -
xi.
350.
25, -
xi.
322.
iv.
1, -
xi.
322.
13, -
vii.
34.
1 Thessalonians.
5,
iii.
149.
9,
ii.
64.
10,
iii.
145.
13,
iii.
145.
13,
xiii.
557.
16,
iv.
2] 6.
19,
iii.
221.
10,
ii.
435.
11,
iii.
429.
13, .
iii.
222, 261.
16,
iii.
1 177,224,
I 281.
21, -
{'!:
432,436.
\ VIl.
163.
23, -
iii.
387.
2 Thks,salonians.
6, 7,
iii.
220.
7,
174.
\ XI.
269.
8,
iv.
78, 174.
10, -
iv.
174, 017.
11, -
iv.
607.
ii.
27, 34.
r65, 80,
4, -
ii.
j 118, 139,
1 144, 190,
490.
224
2 THESSALONIANS — 2 TBIOTHY.
Chap.
2 THESSALONIANS.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
ii.
94.
7, 8, - ■
iii.
10.
1
xii.
543.
f ii.
85, 129,
9. -
130.
iiii.
75.
10,11,-
iv.
238.
11. -
(ii.
69.
iiv.
102.
12, -
ii.
493.
15, -
xiv.
106.
10, -
V.
540.
12, -
iv.
301.
21, -
129.
493.
23, -
iv.
616.
1 Timothy.
2,
vii.
46.
3, 4, -
ii.
307.
5, -
iii.
618.
15, -
iv.
155.
20, -
iv.
458.
\ iiL
429.
1, -
xL
344.
2,
r-
140,464.
I XI. ,
262.
piv.
29, 64,
77, 78.
4, - <
87, 88.
284.
*-Vl.
12.
5, -
139, 428,
587.
6,
1
88, 89,
589, 591.
12, -
xiv.
513.
1,
vi.
72.
2. -
fvi.
I vii.
68.
44, 76.
14, -
iv.
579.
15, -
iv.
612.
16, -
iv.
61G.
1. -
(ii:
13i, 135.
\ Ul.
10.
1 TUIOTHY.
Chap.
iv.
Ver.
Vol
3,
ii.
261.
14, -
( vii.
76.
I xii.
532.
16, .
iii.
145.
17, -
ii.
462.
21, -
iv.
591.
24, 25,
iv.
186.
1,2, .
xi.
344.
4,
ii.
313.
11. -
iii.
42.
12, -
ii.
60.
13, -
xi.
392.
15,
/iv.
598.
Ixi.
267.
16, -
212.
\ XI.
267.
17,19,-
vi.
63.
813.
20, -
173.
\ VII.
65.
4, -
iv.
76.
2 TllIOTHT.
10,
16,
18,
7.
9,
12,
14,
15,
16,
19,
20,
21,
23,
25, \
26,
6,
11.
iii.
iii.
ii.
xvi.
iv.
xiv.
ii.
iv.
I ii.
IV.
ii.
iv.
-{
6.
220.
228.
457.
262.
218.
274.
500.
173.
293.
100.
f 99,310,
I 612.
98.
313.
173.
140.
8.
17.
135.
458.
330.
2 TIMOTHY _ HEBREWS.
225
2 Timothy.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
iii.
13, -
ii.
197.
504.
15, -
iii.
xiv.
' xiv.
90.
16, -
xiv.
(90, 127
( 415.
iv.
2, -
iv.
464.
7,
iii.
viii.
8, -
iii.
221, 547.
16, 17,-
xi.
93.
Chnp.
TlTUS.
4. -
ii.
5, -
vii.
7, -
vii.
9,
vii.
12, -
T-'
\ XIV.
15, -
(iii.
\ IV.
10, -
xi.
15, -
{:■:
( 111.
1,
xi.
10, 11,-
iv.
Hebrews.
3,
iv.
2,
ii.
3,
' IV.
6,
- ; IV.
'xi.
H,
-
\ XI.
4,
iii.
7,
xi.
9,
ii.
484.
(46, 67,
t 75.
76.
44.
70.
413.
518.
37.
345.
4G2.
140.
239, 331.
229,
465.
I 02,
( 4
610.
472.
432.
506.
605, 611.
418.
593.
269.
609.
269.
281.
269.
472.
Ver.
10,
11,
13,
14,
16,
17,
18,
1,2,
3,
3-5,
6,
10,
14,
4,
7,
14,
15,
16,
1,
2,
7,
12,
13,14,
Hebkews.
Vol.
-{
■ {
- {
IV.
ii.
iv.
xiii.
iv.
iv.
xiv.
iv.
iv.
iv.
iv.
ii.
ii.
viii.
xiii.
iv.
vii.
iv.
xiv.
iii.
xiii.
iv.
ii.
s, -j
15,
22,
25,
4,
7,
9,
12,
14,
16,
111.
xiv.
iv.
I. xi.
iv.
iv.
IV.
iv.
Page.
695.
(588, 602,
t 616.
602.
17.
587,596,
602.
490.
582.
(683, 589,
t 590.
160.
610.
579.
611.
579,586.
502.
430,434.
15.
1-15.
590.
44.
583.
160.
484.
209.
689.
502.
597.
483.
483.
482,483,
503, 504.
164.
29,30
580, 583.
556.
590.
591.
615.
472.
502.
579.
597.
(37, 592,
I 597.
590.
226
HEBREWS — 1 PETER.
Chap.
ix.
Ytr.
24, -
28, -
5,6, -
7, -
10, -
12, -
19, 20,-
22, 23,-
28, 29,-
30, -
32, -
34, -
37, -
38, -
1,
3, -
6, -
8, -
9, -
13-16,-
16, -
17, 18,-
22, -
23, -
33, -
40, -
Hebrews.
Vol.
{iii.
Uv.
iv.
{iii.
ii.
iv.
iv.
IV.
iii.
xi.
xi.
ii.
ii.
vi.
xiv.
ii.
(iii.
(iv.
1, 2,
2,
6, -
9, -
18,21,-
22,
23,
29,
3,
10,
(.XII.
III.
iv.
viii.
viii.
xi.
xi.
iii.
iii.
iv.
vi.
xi.
xiii.
iv.
xi.
iv.
iv.
iii.
Uv.
Page.
483.
590.
89, 176.
156.
596.
473.
596.
597.
608.
177.
177.
147.
356.
322.
161.
434.
24.
407.
486.
518.
37.
596.
3.
568.
280.
588.
27.
40.
352.
355.
892.
92.
141.
29.
356.
21, 22.
593.
357.
400.
543.
164.
C09.
418.
582.
585.
424.
479.
Chap.
xiii.
Ver.
14,
15,
16,
20,
Hebrews.
Vol.
I IV.
iv.
iv.
- {•••
\ m.
12,
17,
18,
20,
3,
17,
18,
23,
2,
13,
18,
11,
17,
10,
12,
15,
16,
17,
20,
James.
III.
iv.
vi.
vi.
fiii.
liv.
xi.
XV.
iv.
ii.
iv.
(iv.
Iv.
ii.
i.
xi.
iv.
xi.
XV.
iii.
iii.
iv.
iii.
1 Peter.
3,
5,
6,
10,
11,
12, -
17-19,-
22, -
24, -
2,
IV.
iii.
xi.
iv.
I IV.
IV.
iv.
iv.
ii.
iv.
xi.
Page.
280.
543.
277.
277.
606.
340.
547.
212.
24.
27, 29.
152.
602.
374.
242.
258.
502.
586.
536.
326.
502.
242.
359.
443.
356.
253.
130.
98, 130.
683.
145.
602.
221.
368.
613.
306.
613.
584.
688.
602.
409.
435.
602.
502.
1 PETER _ JUDE.
227
1 Peter.
Chap.
ii.
Ver.
Vol.
3,
iv.
13, -
X..
\
('■••
17, -
[
19,
xi.
24, -
xiiL
6, -
viii.
16, -
xi.
18, -
iv.
ii.
-j
iii.
xiii.
20, -
( viii.
( xi.
21, -
{•'■
\ IV.
3,
ii.
12,13,-
xi.
2 Peter.
1,
19,
21,
1,
3,
4,
10,
11,
19,
6, 7,
11.
xiv.
fiv.
1 xiv.
' ii.
liv,
iv.
■ii.
iii.
■ iv.
iiL
viii.
xi.
iv.
xi.
iv.
xi.
iv.
iii.
iv.
vi.
xi.
Page.
614.
462.
256,269,
331.
145.
259-261,
340.
357.
159.
15.
345.
505,599.
15.
305-308.
119.
17.
517.
426.
496.
445.
35«.
484.
13.
610.
415.
24.
44.
216.
4.
366.
226.
306.
17.
608.
96.
374.
381.
338.
586.
166.
127, 139,
253.
19.
508.
Chap.
iii.
2 Peter.
Ver. Vol.
8, - ii.
15,
18,
3,
4,
13,
I XI.
1 John.
JuDE.
{!!:
Page.
161.
535.
256.
506.
3.
418.
7
177.
9,
/iii.
92, 546.
" (v.
325.
1,
( iii.
455.
\ iv.
OiJ it
."■
OuO.
10,
11.
1 1
101.
5,
iii.
129.
('!:.
616.
8,
- < viu.
15.
' xiii,
318.
14, ■
iv.
109.
16,
iv.
202.
3,
xiv.
261.
10, -
iv.
141,591.
13, -
{■'•
432.
( IV.
607.
18, -
iii.
163.
1, -
iv.
602.
7.
iv.
582.
12, -
ii.
430.
16, -
iii.
130.
11.
iv.
xi.
xi.
\ XL
, XL
14, - xiv.
14, 15,- iv.
484.
15.
f 11, 153,
[ 216.
4.
226.
338.
327.
154.
329.
414.
153.
<l2
228
REVELATION.
Revelation.
Revelation.
Chap.
i.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
Page.
1, -
ii.
2.
xii.
12, -
ii.
102.
4, -
vii.
60.
15, -
ii.
214.
5
Hii.
409.
17, 18,-
ii.
19.
liv.
617.
xiii.
1, -
xii.
647.
13, -
ii.
116.
3, -
ii.
103.
AO,
i 145, 152,
8,
iv.
608.
\ 400.
11, -
iv.
201.
/iii.
149.
12,
Hi.
7.
20, -
< vii.
45.
\ xii.
272.
' XV.
248.
13, -
ii.
130,353.
,ii.
116.
17, -
ii.
198.
1, -
J vii.
46, 75.
xiv.
4,
iii.
436.
' xii.
631.
8, -
ii.
160.
2, -
ii.
118.
12, -
xi.
358.
Hi.
5.
13, -
iii.
177,222.
hii.
427.
XV.
3, -
iii.
422.
13, -
ii.
496.
xvi.
1
Hi.
308.
14, -
ii.
450.
I iii.
147.
17, -
sJii.
331.
3, -
xi.
258.
20, -
ii.
450.
13, -
V.
623.
24, -
ii.
166,492.
xvii.
1,
ii.
81.
1,
vii.
45.
0
f 118, 160,
7
Mii.
151.
\ 451, 456.
liv.
201.
5, -
ii.
39, 477.
17, -
iii.
579.
6, -
xii.
642.
8,4, -
iv.
589.
nil.
20.
5, -
iv.
689.
°,
' xii.
647.
9,
iv.
696.
Q
fii.
93.
12, -
iv.
008.
I xii.
640,549.
2, -
ii.
25.
10, -
ii.
162.
7,
ii.
4.
15, -
ii.
477.
8,
iii.
408.
17, -
xii.
272.
2, -
ii.
291, 293.
18, -
ii.
475.
3, -
XV.
240.
xviii.
2, -
xii.
643.
9, -
iv.
596.
3, -
iii.
75.
10, -
xii.
683.
4
fii.
450,496.
12, -
ii.
182.
*,
I xii.
539.
f 78, 101,
7,
ii.
478.
I 118.
21
|iv.
68.
7, -
ii.
135.
' xii.
643.
10, -
ii.
441.
23,
(iii.
76.
20,21,-
iii.
75.
l xii.
543.
4, -
ii.
297.
xix.
7,
iii.
666.
8,9, -
iii.
324.
13, -
ii.
25.
19, -
ii.
473.
16, -
iv.
698.
9,
{":..
10.
20, -
ii.
25.
\ vin.
15.
XX.
1-3, -
ii.
1, 284.
11, -
xi.
357.
2,3, -
ii.
25.
REVELATION.
229
Revelation.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol.
XX.
3,
ii.
4,
ii.
6,
xiii.
7,
ii.
8,
ii.
10,
iv.
12,
iv.
X-si.
3,
iv.
Revelation.
Page.
Chap.
Ver.
Vol
Page.
8, 158.
xxi.
5,
iv.
217.
26.
G-8, -
iv.
217.
602.
8, -
xiii.
107.
39.
xxii.
9, -
iii.
475.
127, 160.
12, -
iv.
217.
217.
13-15,-
iv.
217.
217.
16, -
iv.
218.
686.
17, -
xiii.
168.
INDEX
OF
AUTHORS AND WORKS CITED.
A
Abarbinel, in Genesim, viii. 22.
Abbanus, S., Vita, vi. 348, 429.
Abbo Floriacensis, Vita S. Edmundi,
iii. 224, V. 470.
Abelardus, Petrus, ii. 214, 275.
Aben Ezra, Commentarii, iii. 320,
xiv. 483, XV. 319, 320.
Abingdonensis Liber, v. 80.
Abraham Chajah, Spha;ra mundi,
vi. 268.
Abramus, Nicolaus, Pharus Veteris
Testament!, xi. 589, 591-597, xii.
3, 32, 37, 47, 49, 52, 53, 58, 68,
69, 73, 90.
Abulensis. See Tostatus.
Acacius, Catena, iii. 71.
Accursius, Glossa ad Justiniani Insti-
tutiones, xi. 315.
Achilles Statins, in Aratum, iii. 374,
375.
Acta Eruditorum, Lipsia;, i. 12.
Adamus Bremensis, Historia Ecclesi-
astica, iv. 448, v. 444, 446, 447,
vi. 281.
Adamnanus, Vita S. Columbse, i. 135,
iv. 269, 276, 277, 288, 342, v. 506.
vi. 59, 105, 115, 229, 230-236,
238, 244, 245, 252-254, 275, 280,
415, 445, 465, 468-470, 502, 503,
515, 522, 523, 526-528, 530, 536,
540, 541.
Adamnanns Attiniensis, Vita S. Pa-
tricii, vi. 375.
Ado Viennensis, Chronicon, v. 363,
368, 497, 513, vi. 140, vii. 257,
260 ; Martyrologinm, v. 17, 51,
203.
Aedanus, or Jloedhog, Vita, vi. 469,
531, 532.
iEddiiis, Vita Wilfridi, iv. 345, 347,
vi. 489. See Stephanas presbyter.
jEdilwardus, Carmen ad Winfrithum,
vi. 321 ; Epistola;, iv. 411.
^dmerus, or ^admerus, or EadmeruS,
Gosta, V. 184; Historia Novorum, ii.
205, 236, iv. 327, 510, 519, 567,
V. 115, vi. 196 ; Vita Dnnstani,
iii. 245, 258, vi. 326.
iElfredus, Prtefatio in Gregorii Pas-
torale, iv. 284.
.lElfricus, EpistoliB, ii. 72,210, iii. 88;
Homilia Paschalis, ii. 57, 58, iii.
85-87.
JLlianus, Varise Historia;, ii. 60, v.
266, viii. 257, 292, 307, 316, 363,
412, 419, 422, 432, 437, 443, 597,
ix. 7, 11, 16, 21, 22, 40; Historia
Aniraalium, viii. 506, 557.
jElnotlms, Vita Canuti, v. 381, vi.
281.
jElredus Rhievallensis, Genealogia S.
Davidis regis, ii. 72 ; Vita S. Ed-
vardi, vi. 288 ; Vita S. Niniani, vi.
1 209.
JEMILIUS — ALVAKEZ.
231
yEitiilius, Paulus, de Gcstis Franco-
rum, ii. 303, 31G, 355, 3G0, 371-
375, 385, 399, 409.
yEneas Parisiensis, contra Grtecos, vii.
324.
uEneas Sylvius, Comment, de dictis et
factis Alfonsi, xii. 3G2 ; EpistolEe,
ii. 33, iii. 19; Gesta Concilii Basil-
eensis, ii. 88 ; Historia Bohemica,
ii. 173, 180, 189, 234, 298 ; de
Ortu et Authoritate Imperii, xi.
316, 335, 361, 368.
jEscliylus, PersK, xiii. 271; Septem
contra Theba?, xi. 324.
Agapetus, Parsnetica ad Justinianum
iii. 563, xi. 281, 292, 311, 320.
Agathensis Concilii canones, iv. 61.
Agobardus Lugdunensis, de Imagini-
bus, iii. 512 ; de Comparatione utri-
usque Regiminis, ii. 33 ; de Correc-
tione Autiplionarii, iii. 231.
Aikin, Jolin, Life of Archbishop Ussher,
i. 77, 230, 263, 271.
Ailbeus, S., Vita, iv. 322, 333, 427,
vi. 531.
Aimoinus, de Gestis Fr ancoruni, ii. 37,
65, V. 383, 467. See Aymoinus.
Alanus de Insulis, contra Valdenses,
ii. 229, 236, 242, 245, 248, 278,
iv. 562 ; Explicatio prophetife Mer-
lini, iv. 562, v. 91, 106, 172, 508,
vi. 36-39, 88.
Alaaus, Gulielmus, Cardinalis, de Sa-
cramento Eucharistiaj, ii. 55, 216,
218, xii. 273. See Allen, William.
Albaspinus, Gabriel, Observationes,
vii. 128, 133, 137, 165, 181, 197,
203.
Albategnius, xv. 99-104.
Albericus, Cardinalis, ii. 220.
Albericus, Monaclius Triura Fontium,
Chronicon, ii. 89.
Albertus, Leander, Descriptio Italiae,
ii. 91, 111.
Albertus Blagnus, Compendium Theo-
logicse Veritatis, iii. 193.
Albertus Stadensis, Chronicon, ii. 109,
vi. 329.
Albigenses. See Cassanion, Johan-
nes.
Alcasar, Ludovicus, in Apocalypsim,
ii. 4-6, 12, 14, 20, 21, 26, 158,
160, 164, vii. 47.
Alciatus, Andreas, Parergon, vii. 29.
Alcuinus, Commentarii, ii. 61, iii. 338,
340, vi. 61, xiv. 286; de Divinis
Officiis, iii. 110, 134, 138, vi. 489,
xiv. 286 ; Epistolije, ii. 41, i\-. 287,
466, 467, vi. 75, 229, 612, xii. 287,
289 ; Officiaperferias, iii. 212, 217,
226 ; Liber Sacraraentorura, iii. 255 ;
Poemata, iv. 411, vi. 190; de Tri-
uiUte, ii. 61, xi. 297 ; Vita Wille-
brordi, iv. 388, 389, v. 276, 277,
vi. 276, xii. 279 ; MSS. of, iii. 207.
Alembert, Jean le Rond d', CEuvres,
i. 223.
Alexander ab Alexandre, Geniales dies,
xii. 491.
Alexander Essebiensis, Liber Festi-
valis, vi. 162.
Alexander Halensis. See Hales, Alex-
ander de.
Alexander Nechamus. See Nechamua,
Alexander.
Alexander IV. Papa, Extravagantes,
ii. 310-312.
Alexander Polyhistor, xii. 31.
Algerus, de Sacramento, ii. 222,
Allen, John, Archbishop of Dublin,
Register of, i. cxxxvii.
Allen, William, Cardinal, iii. 12, 257,
iv. 360. See Alanus, Gulielmus.
Alliaco, Petrus de, de Ecclesiaj et Car-
dinalium authoritate, ii. 119 ; Quoes-
tiones, ii. 499, iii. 573 ; de Refor-
matione Ecclesia;, ii. 197.
Alphonsus de Castro. See Castro, Al-
phonsus de.
Alphonsus Garsias Matamorus. See
Garsias.
Alphonsus Pisanus. See Pisanus, Al-
phonsus.
Altissiodorensis. See Gulielmus, aud
Robertus, Altissiodorensis.
Alvaresius, Itinerarium, xii. 452.
Alvarez, Alphonsus, de Auxiliis, v. 494,
497.
Alvarez, Didacus, de Auxiliis Gratise,
V. 361, 406.
232
ALVAREZ — ANNALES.
Alvarez, Franciscus, Descriptio ^thio-
piffi, xii. 453.
Alveruus, Giiilielmus, de Sacramento
Ordinis, xii. 340.
Amalarius, de Ecclesiasticis Officiis,
iii. 81, vi. 489, xii. 294; Epistola
ad Guitardum, iii. 81.
Ambrosius, S., de Abel et Cain, iii.
143, 144, 237 ; de bono Mortis,
iii. 182, 238, iii. 287, 3G2, 554 ; de
excidio Hierusalem, ii. 12 ; de fuga
sseculi, iii. 506 ; de lucarnatione, iii.
353, 402, 414; de interpellatione
Job, iii. 257 ; de mysterio Paschae,
iii. 299 ; de Noe et area, xi. 619,
520, 524; de obituTlieodosii, iii. 468,
V. 221 ; de obitu Valentiniani, iii.
203, 204, 217, 287; de Poenitentia,
iii. 103, 108, 137, 139, 140, 141, 172;
de Sacranientis, iii. 20, 408, 445 ;
de Spiritu Saiicto, iii. 122, 123, 127,
128, 132 ; de Virgiuitate, iii. 343,
xii. 438 ; Enarrationes in Psalmos,
ii. 14, iii. 61, 223, 238, 239, 287,
455, 554, xi. 320, 321, xii. 232-
234, 582, xiv. 218, 440; Expositio
in Lucam, ii. 24, iii. 96, 129, 453 ;
in Kom., iii. 459, 475, xi. 280, 340 ;
in 1 Cor., vii. 190, xiv. 163 ; in
2 Cor., vii. 243 ; in Eph., iii. 303 ;
Apologia David, xi. 310; Epistolae,
iii. 125, 156, 204, 360, 606, 651,
vi. 119, 350, xi. 318, 391, 414,
416 ; exhortafioad Virginitatem, iii.
563 ; de Officiis, iii. 43, 44 ; Hexae-
meron, xii. 478 ; Oratio contra Aux-
eiitiuni, xi. 414 ; Comnientarii in
Epistolas Paidinas, controversy con-
cerning, xiv. 245 ; Roman edition
of his works, vi. 357, falsification
of a passage in, iii. 20.
Ambrosius Ansbertus iu Apocalypsim,
ii. 12, 62, iii. 666, iv. 8, 9.
Ambrosius Camaldimensis, vi. 361,
xii. 619.
Ambrosius de Viguate. See Vignate,
Ambrosius de.
Amerbachius, Vitus, Constitutiones
Carol! Jtagni, xii. 289.
Ammianus Marcellinus, Historise, ii.
Ammianus — continued.
34, V. 206, 222, 220, 263, 385,
448, vi. 112, 113, 116, 338, x. 417,
xi. 405, xii. 11.
Ammonius, Harmonia Evangelica, iii.
71.
Amphilochius, of Iconium, ad Seleucum,
iv. 313 ; cited, iii. 507 ; spurious
Life of S. Basil, iii. 78, 131.
Anacletus, pseudo-, Epistolse, v. 118,
119.
Anastasius Antiochenus, de Passioni-
bus Martyrum, v. 15.
Anastasius Bibliothecarius, in Dio-nysii
Hierarchiam, iv. 112 ; Epistola ad
Carolum Calvum, iv. 483-486, vii.
324, xii. 602 ; Vita Bonifacii III.,
ii. 37.
Anastasius Sinaita, Hexaemeron, ii.
79, iii. 296, xii. 222 ; Qusestiones,
iii. 139, 140, 170, 240, 276, 295,
803, 309, 438, 550, 666, vi. 102,
360, xi. 367, xii. 296, xiv. 311 ;
'Ohiybi;, xii. 222, 223, xiv. 220, 441.
Andradius de Payva, Jacobus, Defen-
sio Tridentin;e lidei, iii. 305, 308,
383, 384, xiv 96, 217, 227, 251,
261, 264, 265, 283, 288, 807, 326,
439, 441, 460.
Andreas Cfesariensis, in Apocalypsiu,
ii. 4, 8, 14, 19, 20, 162, iii. 244,
364, 365.
Andreas Hierosolymitanus, Sermones,
iii 249, 386.
Andronicus, Uialogus contra Juda;os,
iii. 304.
Angells, Paulus de, Descriptio basil-
icas S. iSIarise, vi. 192.
Angelocrator, Daniel, Chronologi.'ePro-
dronius, xi. 566.
A Niem, Theodoric. See Niem, Theo-
doric a.
Animosus, Vita S. Brigidae, vi. 534.
Annaevillanus, Johannes, Arebitre-
niuni, vi. 82.
Annales. See Chronicon.
Annales Anglo-Saxouici, v. 67, 84,
258, XV. 230.
Annales Boiorum. See Aventinus,
Joannes.
ANNALES — ARISTOPHANES.
233
Annales Burtonensis. See Burton,
Annals of.
Aiinales Cantuarienses. See Canter-
bury.
Annales Dublinienses. See Dublin,
Annals of.
Annales Francorum, v. 485.
Annales Fuldenses. See Fulda.
Annales Hibernici. See Cliun, Dow-
ling, Marlebvirgh, Pembi'idge, Eoss,
Tighernacb, Ulster.
Annales Petroburgenses. See Peter-
borough.
Annales Ultoniensis. See Ulster, An-
nals of.
Annales Waverleienses. See Waver-
ley, Annales de.
Ansbertus, Ambrosius. See Ambro-
sias Ansbertus.
Ansegisus, Capitularia Caroli, ii. 59,
xi. 422, 426, xii. 275.
Anselmus, S., Epistoloe, iv. 513, 515,
519, 521, 523, 527, 528, 530, 6G7 ;
cur Deus homo, iv. 587 ; de excel -
lentia B. Virginia, iii. 480, 495 ; de
mensuratione .Crucis, iii. 570; Me-
ditationes, ii. 214 ; Qua;stiones, ii.
212, 213 ; in Lucam, iii. 137; in
1 Cor., xii. 320 ; in Apocalypsin,
ii. 4, 8 ; S. Guigneri Acta, vi. 402,
411, 431.
Anselmus Lauduncnsis, Glossa inter-
linearis, ii. 4, iii. 338, 447, xii. 324.
Anthologia Graica (Romre, 1598), iii.
369, 360, 367, v. 18.
Antiochenum Concilium, Acta, xii. 389.
Antiochus monachus, Sermones, vii.
247-249.
Antoninus Florentinus, Chronicon, ii.
78, 93, 216, 287, iv. 391, 533, vi.
379, 400, 401, 435, 461 ; Historiae,
ii. 290, 291, 293, 296, 317, 361,
367, 384, 388, 397, 400, 412, v.
18; S., in Summa, ii. 116, 117,
189, 252, 324.
Antoninus, Blarcus Aurelius, de vita
sua, xi. 303.
Antoninus Pius, Itinerarium, v. 101.
Antonius monachus, Melissa, iii. 180,
474, vii. 90, 251.
Antonius Nebrissensis. See Nebris-
sensis.
Apollinaris Sidonius. See Sidonins
Apollinaris.
Apollodorus, Bibliotheca, iii. 376, 396.
ApoUonius Rhodius, Argonautica, vii.
16.
Appianus, de Bellis Civilibus, viii.
570, ix. 553, 557, 559-579, 594,
608-611, X. 71-82, 141-160, 177,
188, 195-198, 205-209, 216-219,
223-240, 242-248, 250-300, 305,
318, 325, 347-352; Libyca, ix.
402, 403, X. 204 ; Mithridatica, ix.
385, 387, 396-398, 500-560 ; Par-
thica, X. 91, 93; Syriaca, ix. 47,
73, 84, 100, 113, 134, 137, 213-
263, 271, 311, 324, 337, 348, 363,
378, 381, 387, 392, 405-461, 483,
526, 576, X. 1-20.
Appoldianus, Theodoretus, Vita S. Do-
minici, ii. 290, 291 365.
Apuleius, Metamorphosis, v. 8 ; de
Mundo, vi. 267, 268.
Aquicinctense Auctariura Chronici Si-
geberti, ii. 391.
Aquinas, Tliomas, Opera, ii. 159, 160,
167, 304, iii. 114, 135, 137, 150,
252, 254, 268, 280, 308, 417, 547,
xi. 314, 315, 319, xii. 493, 559,
xiv. 187, 357.
Aquisgranense Concilium, Acta, iii.
191, xii. 398.
Arator, Historia Apostolica, iii. 300,
351, vi. 325.
Arausicanum Concilium, Canones, iii.
541, iv. 33, 74, v. 527, vi. 17,
18-26.
Arethas, in Apocalypsin, ii. 18, 20.
Aretius, in Apocalypsin, ii. 159, 160.
Arias Montanus, iii. 326; Biblia, vii.
601, xiv. 439,467, 473; Sacrorum
Bibliorum Apparatus, iii. 335.
Aristides, Orationes, vii. 31, xi. 266.
Aristeas, de LXX. Interpretibus, vii.
439.
Aristenus, Alexius, Synopsis canonum,
vii. 2)7.
Aristophanes, Scholiastes, vii. 14, xi.
273.
234 ARISTOTELES — AUGUSTINUS.
Aristoteles, Analytica posterioia, xi.
332 ; Categorise, ii. 161 ; Ethica,
ii. 24, 502, vi. 549, xi. 266; de
Mundo, iii. 374, vi. 267 ; de Poe-
tica, vii. 17; Politica, xi. 265, 273,
319, 344; de Rhetorics, xi 377.
Ai'menorum Liturgia, iii. 213.
Arminius, Jacobus, de Justitia Dei in
malo, XV. 141.
Amaldus Bonoevallis. See Bouavilla-
censis, Amaldus.
Arngrinus. See Jonas, Arngrinus.
Arnobius Afer, adversus Gentes, ii.
54, 442, iii. 13, v. 174, xii. 468.
Arnobius junior, Gallus, Commentarii
in Psalmos, iv. 18, 19, v. 15, xi. 31,
xii. 259.
Arnoldus Carnotensis, de Laudibus B.
Virginis, iii. 486. See Bonavilla-
censis, Amaldus.
Arnolfus Ratisbonensis, de S. Emme-
rammo, ii. 17, 101, 103.
Arrianus, de Rebus Alexandri, vii.
361, viii. 427, 436, 440-600.
Asclepiades, de Philosophorum placitis,
vi. 448.
Asconius Pedianus, in Ciceronis Ora-
tiones, ix. 439, 441, 481, x. 102.
Asserus, de .^Elfridi rebus gestis, iii.
224, 248, 260, v. 85, 124, 392,
393, 445, 450, 471, vi. 258, 263.
Asterius, Horailix, iii. 289.
Asulanus, Andreas, Biblia Grsca, vii.
515.
Athanasius, S., Apologia ad Constan-
tium, xi. 289, 290, 334, 410-412 ;
de salutari Adventu Cliristi, iii.
295 ; contra Arianos, iii. 406, 474;
adversus Gentes, iii. 43 ; adversus
Hasreticos, xii. 179 ; de Incarna-
tione Verbi, iii. 345, 405 ; Epistolse
ii. 165, iii. 311, vii. 63, 138, 207,
xi. 289, 321, 407 ; Exhortatio ad
Monachos, xii. 177 ; Orationes, ii.
164, 165, iii. 123, 429, 430; ad
Antiochum Quxstiones, iii. 190, 437,
446 ; in Passionem et Crucern Do-
mini, ii. 14, iii. 295, 361 ; Rescrip-
tum ad Liberium, iii. 412 ; in Sym-
bolo, ii. 24, iii. 390, vi. 509 ; Syn-
I Athanasius—continued.
opsis, xii. 410, xiv. 409 ; Tractatus
de Definitionibus, iii. 407 ; de Vir-
ginitate, iii. 181, xii. 178; Vita S.
Antonii, iii. 49, 558, xi. 321 ; Spu-
ria, iii. 295, 401.
Athenseus, Deipnosophistas, ii. 60, viii.
461, 483, 662, 573, 597, ix. 16,
429, 430, 442, 496, 523, x. 60.
Athenagoras, Legatio pro Christianis,
xi. 286, 395, xii. 428.
Augustinus, Ajitonius, Emendatio Gra-
tiani, iv. 405, vii. 214.
Augustinus, S., Hipponensis, de Agone
Christiano, iv. 100 ; de Baptismo,
ii. 422, iii. 131, 158, 552 ; de
Catechizandis rudibus, iv. 183 ; de
Civitate Dei, ii. 3, 5, 7, 12, 14,
20, 70, 162, 166, 168, 257, iii.
60, 187, 234, 235, 284, 373, 408,
414, 468, iv. 103, 220, vii. 190,
440, 455, viii. 475, xi. 291, 367,
372, 403, 495, 514, 523, 526, 530,
568, 576, 590, xii. 18, 19, 36,
248, 272, 411, xiv. 20, 107, 159,
356, 414, 484, xvi. 209 ; Commen-
tarii in Genesim, iii. 285, 286, 375,
381, viii. 34, xi. 523, 573, xii. 39,
xiv. 301-303 ; de Genesi ad lite-
ram, iii. 296, 301,346; Quaestiones
super Numeros, iii. 317 ; in Le\it.,
iii. 67, 141 ; in Psal., ii. 442, 497,
iii. 72, 165, 233, 235, 285, 415,
433, 446, 455, 506, 558-560, iv.
214, V. 13, 318, xi. 345, 359, 371,
406, xii. 250, xiv. 175, 184, 371 ;
in Johan., iii. 57, 60-62, 72, 129-
131, 141-143, 146, 159, iv. 9, 207,
208, 211, iv. 213, 219, 221, 497, xi.
272, 330, 392, xii. 252 ; in 1 Jolian.,
iiL 455 ; Confessiones, iii. 94, 233,
443, 468, xi. 354. 378, xii. 244,xiii.
282 ; de Consensu Evangelistarum,
xiv. 116, 313, 314, 371 ; contra Adi-
mantum, iii. 72 ; contra Adversa-
rium Legis, iv. 183 ; contra Cresco-
nium, xii. 437, xiv. 406 ; contra
Faustum Manichseum, xiv. 410,
484 ; contra Judseos, iii. 343 ; con-
tra Julianum, ii. 23, 60, iiL 519, 520,
AUGUSTINUS —
BACONTHORP.
235
Augustinus — conlimted.
iv. 24, V. 290, 294, 338, xiv. 18;
contra Julianum, opus imperfectum,
iii. 529, 633, 544, v. 344, 350-352,
359; contra Mendacium, xi. 351;
contra Parmeniauum, iii. 127, 455 ;
contra duas epistolas Pelagianas, iii.
409, 517, 532-534 ; contra litteras
Petiliani, iii. 552, xii. 476 ; de Cor-
reptione et Gratia, iv. 2 1, 183 ; Cura
pro Mortuis, iii. 211, 436-440, 447,
448 ; de Doctrina Cliristiana, iii.
45, iv. 183, 496, xii. 247, 248, 412,
xiv. 7, 404, 405, 445 ; Encbeiri-
dion ad Laurentinm, ii. 492, iii. 170,
187, 210, 247, 253, xii. 514 ; Epis-
tolse, ii. 22, 24, 162, 484, 485, iii.
36, 67, 234, 276, 279, 283-285,
301, 307, 315, 816, 338, 358,
418, 506, 530, 534-536, 544, iv.
20, 183, V. 232, 250, 257, 265,
269, 278, 283, 284, 308, 311, 313,
316, 326-329, 330,331, 335, 340,
344, 345, 355, 368, vi. 19, 253,
444, vii. 150, xi. 272, 308, 309,
350, 353, 354, xii. 246, 447, 477,
xiv. 172, 219, 317, 355, 365, 441;
de Fide et Operibus, ii. 503, iii.
187 ; de Fide et Symbolo, iii. 506,
xiv. 34 ; de gestis contra Pelagium,
iii. 521, 526-528, 531, iv. 299, v.
232, 264, 265, 268-270, 277, 282,
287, 290, 296, 297, 309 ; de Gra-
tia et Libero Arbitrio, iii. 52G, 528,
530, 533, xi. 369 ; du Gratia Christi,
iii. 35, 525, v. 261, 280, 299, 300,
310, 313, 331 ; de Ilajresibns, ii.
248, 321, 358, iii. 304, 473, 509, v.
256, 297, xii. 467 ; Hypomnesti-
cwv, iv. 49, 105, 106, 164, 165 ;
de Libero Arbitrio, iii. 109, xi. 306 ;
de Moribua Ecclesioe Catliolicx, iii.
510 ; de Natura et Gratia, iii. 626,
V. 296 ; de Natura Boni, xi. 374 ;
de Natura Hominis, xi. 375 ; de
Nuptiis, iii. 18, v. 335 ; de Peccato
Originali, v. 232, 249-251, 255,
261, 266, 267, 294, 309, 310, 312,
313, 316, 327, 332 ; de Peccatorum
Meritis et Reniissione, xiv. 355 ; de
Augustinus — continued.
Perfectione Justitia;, iv. 220 ; de
Dono Perseverantias, iv. 219, 220,
258; de Pffinitentia, iii. 101; de
Praedestlnatione Sanctorum, iii. 538,
552, iv. 219; dequantitate Animoe,
iii. 466 ; Qutestiones Evangeliorum,
iii. 280, 381 ; Retractationes, iii. 28,
521, iv. 105, v. 258, 281, 290, xii.
245, xiv. 278; Sermones, ii. 167,
434, iii. 17, 52, 101, 102, 127, 131,
164, 167, 168, 171, 192, 211,414,
552, 561, iv. 448, xii. 253, 254,
439 ; Speculum, xii. 576 ; de Spir-
itu et Anima, iii. 447 ; de Vera
Religione, iii. 475, 476, xiv. 118,
216 ; de Verbis Domini, iii. 154, xi.
333, 352, 375 ; de Unitate Ecclesia;,
ii. 87, iii. 78, iv. 183 ; Aiigusti-
nianae, v. 263, 265, 267, 277, 280,
283, 301, 302, 304, 329, 333;
Spuria, iii. 164, 160, 192, 289, 444,
672, xi. 315, 336, 346 ; de Mirabi-
libus ScripturcB, iv. 250, 286, 291,
vi. 215, 542.
Augustinus Ticinensis, Cliristianarum
Religionum Elucidarium, vi. 392.
Aulus Gellius. See Gellius.
Aurelins Victor. See Victor.
Ausonius, de claris Urbibus, v. 241 ;
Epigrammata, ii. 444 ; Idyllia, ix.
149; Tetrasticha, vi. 109.
Aventinus, Joannes, Annales Boiorum,
ii. 125, 130, 137, 144, 316, iv. 14,
V. 49, xi. 439, xii. 298, 300, 371.
Avienus, Festus, vi. 267.
Avitus, Alcimus, Epistolse, v. 497, 505.
Aymoinus Floriacensis, de Miraculis S.
Benedicti, vi. 77. See Aimoinua.
Azorius, Johannes, Institutiones Mo-
rales, ii. 513, 445, iii. 270, 436,
465, 501, xii. 300, 385, 427, xiv.
205, 209, 430, 487.
B
Babington, Gervase, Work's, ii. 101.
Baconthorp, Johannes, in Senlentias,
ii. 116.
236
BAL.EUS — BED A.
Balaens, Johannes, Acta Romanoruin |
Pontificum, ii. 114, 314 j Imago
utriusque Ecclesise, ii. 87 ; Votaiyes,
ii. 85 ; Scriptores Britannici, ii. 352,
iv. 3, 536, V. 63, 68, 70, 105, 113, !
114, 115, 175, 205, 253, 256, 364,
370, 541, vi. 42, 44, 48, 68, 66, j
83,86,87,153,160,209, 216,220, '
331, 351, 354, 357, 374, 415, xi.
469, sii. 280, 349. j
Baldericus, Chronicon Cameracense, \
ii. 92, 105, 141, vi. 271. j
Baldinus, Georgius Floras, Compen- j
dium de Oratione, xii. 367. j
Baldricus, EQstoria Pontificum Dolen-
sium, vi. 48.
BalljTnote. See Liber Ballimotensis.
Balsamon, Theodorus, Collectio Cano-
num, iii. 170, vii. 39, 133, 140, 141,
217, xii. 335.
Bannes, Dominicus, in Thomam, ii.
452, 490, 498, 499, iii 37.
Baptista Mantuanus. See Mautnanns.
Barbarus, Daniel, Aurea Catena, iii.
468, 469.
Barbatias, Andreas, ii. 119.
Baringuedus, Simon, ia Apocalypsin,
ii. 3, 13, xiv. 380.
Bams, Robertus, TitiB Eomanorum
Pontificum, ii. 89.
Baronius, Caesar, Annales, ii. v. 26,
34, 45, 50, 69, 77, 78, 80, 81, 89, '
90, 109, 111, 131, 137, 154, 198, '
202, 205, 208, 215, 222, 439, 452,
iiL 14, 78, 159, 249, 540, iv. 14,
26, 180, 291, 331, 332, 428, 493, j
567, 571, V. 16, 27, 42, 52, 61, j
66, 75, 123, 126, 217, 220, 222,
254, 261, 267, 270, 271, 306,
307, 309, 317, 319, 320, 339, 341,
342, 346, 348, 354, 371, 397, 398,
425, 489, 490, 496, 502, 503, 526,
vi. 3, 14, 16, 17, 47, 151, 165,289,
290, 356, 358, 362, 377, 392, 443,
506, vii. 53, 63, 96, 104, 119, 122,
131, 139, 164, 165, 201, 204, 228,
230, 232, 316, 468, xi. 597, xii.
274, 288, 459-461, xiv. 37, 114,
XV. 37 ; Martyrologium Eomanum, I
u. 65, 85, 141, V. 164. 244, 398, |
Baronius — continued.
400, 481, 490, 501, v. 167, vu.
104.
Barradius, Sebastianus, Concordia
Evangelica, iii. 480.
Barralis, Tinceutius, Chronologia Le-
rinensis, vi. 16, 26, 395, 435.
Barthius, Casparus, Adversaria, iv.
160, 161, vi. 76.
Bartholinns, Ricardus Lepidus, Epis-
tola ad R. Wingfeld, v. 34.
Bartholomseus Anglicus, Chronicon
de Sanctis, v. 49.
Bartholombeus Petrus Lintrensis. See
Petrus.
Bartholomaeus Pisanus, Conformitas
Francisci, ii. 292.
Basileense Concilium, Acta, iv. 264,
V. 172.
Basilius Magnus, S., Enarratio in
Esaiam, ii. 164; Epistolae, ii. 34,
165, 166; Ethica, iii. 44, xi. 353;
contra Eunomium, iii. 122, 127,
xiv. 156 ; de Fide, xiy. 22 ; Hexa-
emeron, viii. 5, xii. 442 ; Homilise,
iii. 44, 444 ; de Jejunio, iii. 289 ;
in Julittam, iii. 467 : in Psalmos,
iii. 53, 98, 180, 554, xi. 290, xii.
182-184, 447 ; in Regulis brevius
tractatis, iii. 49, 50, 100, 154, 183 ;
de Spiritu Sancto, ii. 31, iii. 350,
vii. 338, xii. 509 ; Anaphora, ab
Andrea Masio, iii. 201 ; Vita spuria,
iii. 78, 131.
Basilius Seleuciensis, Orationes, in
Adamum, v. 19, in Davidem, xi.
336, in Eliam, iii. 404, 405, 411;
in Jonam, iii. 322, 404, 407, xi.
336 ; in Ecce ascendimns in Hiero-
solymam, iii. 404, 405 ; Vita S.
Theclse, iii. 250, 251, 441-443.
Baxter, Richard, Life of, i. 257, 264,
265.
Beatus Rhenanus. See Ehenanus.
Becanus, Joannes Goropius, Origines
Antverpianse, xvi. 189.
Becanus, Martinus, Qusestiones Calvi-
nistarum, iv. 26.
Beda, Venerabilis, de Arte Metrica,
vi. 326 ; Chronicon, see De Sex
BEDA — BERNARDINUS.
237
Beda — continued.
^Etatibns Mundi ; Epistolje, xii.
397 ; Historia Ecclcsiastica, ii. 59,
111. 205, 206, iv. 2, 242-244, 260,
266-269, 276, 288, 289, 297, 301,
304, 324, 336-340, 343, 346-357,
386, 421, 422, 428, 440, 456, 534,
V. 35, 54, 61, 82, 83, 87, 91, 100,
112, 115, 138, 180, 194, 200, 234,
239, 252, 259, 336, 367, 383, 386,
424, 425, 427, 434, 442,444, 446,
449, 452, 453, 456, 463, 469, 470,
473, 479,482, 483, 544,vi.33, 96, 97,
100, 101, 103, 114, 115, 122, 131,
133, 138-140, 144, 147, 163, 170,
201-205, 208, 215-227, 228, 233-
235, 239, 240, 243-245, 252, 253,
255, 274, 276, 280, 283, 319, 376,
383, 414, 465, 474, 483, 396, 497,
498, 501, 507, 508, 512, 513, 515,
535, 536, 539, 540, 609, vii. 50,
82, xi. 422, 440, xii. 277, 279, xv.
8 ; in Sam., ii. 63, xii. 282 ; in
Psal., ii. 59-61, iii. 340; in Can-
tic, V. 336, 337 ; in Marc, iii. 124 ;
in Johan., iii. 124; in Act., iii. 401,
xi. 451, xii. 20 ; in 1 Cor., iii. 57 ;
in Jacob., iii. 110 ; in 1 Pet., iii.
308, xi. 259 ; Martyrologium, vii.
290, 291, 291; de Sex ^tatibu.s
Mundi, ii. 37, v. 259, 385, 513, vi.
143, 506, vii. 452 ; de Temporum
Ratione, vi. 215, 493, xii. 91 ; Vita
S. Cudberti, iv. 244, 269, 279, 280,
300-305, 324, 350, 387, vi. 489,
xii, 433 ; Versio S. Scripturarnm,
xii. 356.
Beka, Joannes de, Chronicon Ultra-
jectinum, v. 454.
Beletli, Joannes, de Divinia OflBciis,
xii. 335.
Belgium. See Chronicon Belgicum.
Bellarminus, Robertus, Apologia contra
Jacobum Regem, ii. 118 ; de Bonis
Operibus, iii. 451, 467, vii. 197,
203, 216; de Cbristo, iii. 279, 309,
312, 315, 326, 336, 338, 339, xiv.
165, 167,193, 194; Chronologia,
iii. 14 ; de Conciliis, ii. 245, xiv. 49,
74, 445, 446 ; de Ecclesia Trium-
Bellarrainus — continued.
phante, iii. 421, 429, 435, 450,
465,476; de Eiicharistia, ii. 40, 58,
iii. 16, iv. 279, vii. 105 ; Grarama-
tica Hebraica, xiv. 468 ; de Gratia
et Libero Arbitrio, iii. 542, xiv. 8 ;
de Justificatione, ii. 448, 449, iii.
548 ; de Sacramento Matrimonii,
xi. 576, 577; de Missa, iii. 446 ;
de Monachis, xii. 502, 505, 518 ;
de Notis Verae Ecclesise, ii. vii. 335,
361, 368 ; de Poenitentia, iii. Ill,
148, 151, 157, 159, 163; de Pur-
gatorio, iii. 184, 185, 194, 216,
218, 219, 253, 279, 450, iv. 266,
xiv. 408 ; de Romanis Pontificibus,
ii. 69, iii. 14, iv. 361, 380, xiv. 1,
4, 53, 61, 62, 79, xv. 39 ; de Sa-
cramentis, iii. 151, xii. 426 ; de
Sanctorum beatititudine, ii. 244,
440, iii. 32, 280, 389, 431 ; de
Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis, iii. 82,
vi. 3, vii. 105, 129, 134, 165, 175,
215, 226; de Translatione Imperii,
ii. 91 ; de Verbo Dei, iii. 47, 48, vii.
201, 215, 228, 467, xii. 50, 371,
449, 464, 472, xiv. 7, 23, 24, 43,
44, 56, 62, 119, 125, 138, 169,
202, 215, 237, 283, 349, 411, 420,
435, 437, 466, 497.
Belmays. See Johannes de Bellis Ma-
nibus.
Benedictus, S., Regula, iii. 49.
Beneventanus, Petrus, Collectio Decre-
talium, iii. 214.
Benno Osnabrngensis, Vita Hilde-
brandi, ii. 87, 89, 90, 108, 129,
146, 147, 154, 156.
Berengosius, de Inventione Crucis,
iii. 227, V, 221.
Bereshith Rabba, xiv. 482.
Bergomensis, Jacobus Philippus Fores-
tus, Suppleraentum Cbronicorum,
ii. 215, 217, 238, 285, 286, 290,
291, 361, V. 67, 81, 364, vi. 163;
de Claris Mulieribus, vi. 162, 166.
Bernard, Nicholas, Clavi Trabales,
i. 178, 305 ; Life of Usslier, i. 7, 26,
50, 56, 231.
Bernardinus Senensis, de Evangelio
238
BERNARUINUS — BODINUS.
Bemardinus — continued.
astemo, ii. 292 ; Sermones, iii. 479—
481, 494.
Bernardus, S., Clarevallensis, Epistolae,
ii. 28, iii. 652, iv. 535, 536, 538,
541, 543-545, xi. 334, 348, 354,
418, vi. 540 ; de Gratia et Libero
Arbitrio, iii. 547 ; Sermones, iL 68,
75, 195, 196, 214, 255, 261, iii.
645, 551, 571, 572, vii. 263 ; Scala
Paradisi, iii. 142 ; Vita S. Mala-
chia, ii. 208, iv. 275, 287, 320, 322,
323, 500, 539, vi. 283, 420, 432,
451, 476, 480, xi. 434, 443.
Bernardus de Lutzeraburgo, Catalogus
Ha;reticoruni, ii. 173, 189, 234,
237, 24C, 251, 260, 312, 324, 361,
V. 262, 268, 334, xii. 333.
Bernardus Blorlanensis, de Contemptu
Mundi, ii. 193, 571.
Bernriedensis Paulus. See Paulus.
Beroaldus, Matthseus, Chronicon, xii.
102, 142.
Berosus, Annianus, Pseudo-Berosus,
xi. 508.
Berterius, Philippus, Pithanon Dia-
tribe, ii. 103, 121, 122.
Bertinianus. See Gotcelinus.
Bertius, Petrus, Trevirensium Episcopo-
rum Catalogus, v. 437 ; HymeuEeus
deserter, xv. 177, 185.
Bertoldus Constaiitiensis, Appendix ad
Hermannum Contractiim, ii. 131,
152, 154, 198, 220, 223, 226, 228.
Bertram. See Ratramnus.
Bertrandus, Nicolaus, de Gestis Tholo-
sanorum, ii. 267, 290, 291, 329,
337, 340, 359, 361, 372-375, 384-
386, 388, 400, 40.3, 409, 412.
Bessarion, Joannes Cardinalis, Defensio
Platonis, xii. 512.
Beyerlinke, Laurentius, Profectio An-
tonii de Dominis, xv. 113.
Beza, Theodorus, Annotationes in No-
vum Testamentum, iii. 336, vii.
46, 47, 77, X. 262, xiv. 329, 347,
xiv. 248 ; de Diversis Gradibus, vii.
68, 69 ; de Episcopatu triplici, vii.
255 ; Codex Bezse, iii. 281, xi. 558,
xiv. 309, 319, 328.
Biblia Polyglotta, Antverpiana, iii. 33 1,
xi. 583 ; Complutensia, iii. 319,
vii. 514, 515 ; Parisiensia, x. 244,
246, 323 ; Versio iEthiopica, iii.
306, 319.
Bibliander, Theodorus, Amplior con-
sideratio decretiTridentini, xiv. 224.
Bibliotheca Patrum, ii. 38, 44, 58, 79,
194, 217, 220, 223, iii. 22, 43, 70,
109, 156, 161, 223, 352, 512,
513, 556, 579, iv. 28, 30, 32-35,
86, 113, 164, 166, 182, 185, 296,
V. 134, 494, vi. 2-4, 320, 326,
442, 491, vii. 253, 264, xii. 389,
XV. 185.
Biclariensis, Joannes. See Joannes.
Bidermannus, Jacobus, v. 531.
Biel, Gabriel, in Canonem Missse, iii.
449, 452, 457, 484 ; in Sententias,
iii. 155, 175, 575, iv. 183, xiv.
355.
Bignreus, Margarinus, Bibliotheca Pa-
trum, iv. 86, vi. 329.
BOlius, Jacobus, Observationes Sacrse,
vii. 258, 274.
Binius, Severinus, Concilia, ii. 35, 40,
91, 115, 154, 197-199, 201-203,
224, 342, iii. 542, iv. 14, 26, 180,
192, 193, 522, v. 50, 489, 490,
501, vii. 48, 78, xi. 440.
Binsfeldius, Petrus, de conditione Ani-
marum post mortem, iii. 243.
Biograpbia Britannica, i. 31, 296.
Birch, Thomas, Life of Prince Henry,
i. 2.
Bishop, William, against Perkins, iii.
198, 389, 390.
Bivarius, Franciscus, in Dextri Chro-
nicon, vi. 290, 321, vii. 242.
Blesensis, Petrus. See Petrus.
Blondellus, David, in Pseudo-Isido-
rum, vii. 153.
Blondus, Flavius, Decades, ii. 91, 93, v.
467, 513, 516, vi. 129, 130, 132.
Bochartus, Samuel, Geographia Sacra,
viii. 271.
Bochellus, Laurentius, Decreta Ec-
clesiiB Gallicanae, ii. 46, vii. 131, xi.
425.
Bodinus, Joannes, de Republica, ii. 66.
BOETHIUS — BRUWTLERENSIS.
239
Boethius, Hector, Historise Scotorum,
ii. 76, V. 55, 63, 77, 376,386, 436,
464, 469, 479, v. 512, 619, 531,
634, vi. 40, 60, 100, 102, 104,
107, 121, 125, 132, 143, 150, 152,
154, 172, 173, 177, 178, 180, 183,
196, 201, 205-207, 210, 211, 222,
237, 246, 247, 316, 351, 354, 451,
vi. 223, 231, 234, 240, 258, 512.
Bohemus, Joannes, Chronologiae Man-
ductio, xi. 514, 575, xii. 27, 67.
Bombergius, Biblia, iii. 320.
Bonaventura, S., Corona B. Virginis,
iii. 489 ; Psalterium B. Virginis, iii.
490-493 ; in Sententias, iii. 131,
136, 175, 315; Vita S. Francisci,
ii. 291, 292, iii. 256.
Bonavillacensis, Arnaldus, Opuseula,
iii. 143, 300, vii. 188. See Arnol-
dus Camotensis.
Bonfinius, Antonius, de Rebus Ungari-
cis, ii. 91, 173, vi. 167, xii. 466.
Bonficrius, Jacobus, Prteloquia in to-
tam Scripturam, iii. 12, xl. 497,
589, xii. 58, 69, 79.
Bonifacius, S., Epistol®, iii. 305, iv.
292, 336, 337, 395, 411, 440, 457-
400, 463-465, vi. 132, ; Vita Li-
vini, iv. 245, 322, 424 ; Vita, see
Otlilo; Wilibaldus.
Bonifacius II. Papa, Epistolse, vi. 26.
Bonifacius V. Papa, Epistolie, v. 91.
Bonifacius VIII. Papa, Bullae, vi.l85;
Extravagantes, ii. 479.
Boole. See Liber.
Bosco, Johannes ;\, Bibliotlieca Flo-
riacensis, v. .42, 506, 507, 509,
538, 639, vi. 48-51, 78, 216.
Bosquetus, Franciscus, Historias Ec-
clesix Gallicanaj, v. 5, vi. 296, 311,
552 (Ind. Chr. 105).
Bostonus Buriensis, Scriptorum Cata-
logus, iv. 3, 468.
Bouchet, Johannes, Antiquitates Aqui-
tania;, v. 216, 218.
Boverius, Zacharias, Orthodoxa Con-
sultatio, iii. 497.
Bovius, Carolus, in Constitutiones
Apostolicas, vii. 143, 144, 164,
219, 225, 226, 233.
Bozius, Thomas, de Signis Ecclesiae,
ii. 290, vi. 151, xiv. 51.
Bracarense concilium, Acta, xi. 421.
Bracton, Henricus de, de Legibus An-
glise, V. 129, 130.
Bradwardinus, Thomas, de Causa Dei,
iii. 544, iv. 601, v. 9.
Brampton, Johannes de, Historia Jor-
nallensis, ii. 206, iv. 275, 367, 368,
550, vi. 180, 465.
Brasichellanus, Johannes Maria, Index
Librorum Expurgatorum, ii. 128,
V. 490, 495, vi. 3, 71, 858, vii. 121,
243, xi. 596.
Brasicheller. See Brasichellanus.
Brendanus, S., Vita, iv. 268, 304,
vi. 474, 484, 524, 535.
Breulius, Jacobus, Theatrum Antiqui-
tatum Parisiensium, vi. 50.
Breviarium, Burgedalense, vi. 512 ;
Oostkerckense, vi. 315 ; Romanum,
iii. 444 ; Sarisburiense, iii. 3, v. 177,
180.
Brightmannus, Thomas, in Apoca-
lypsin, ii. 101, vii. 45, 46.
Brigida, S., Vita, vi. 162, 163, 347,
436, 446, 450, 451, 531, 535. See
Animosus; Cogitosus.
Brirelius, Jacobus, Catliolica Apologia,
ii. iii.
Bristous, Ricardus, Postulata, ii. iii. ;
Replicatio ad Fulconcm, xiv. 337.
Broughton, Hugh, iu Apocalypsin,
ii. 101.
Brown, Edward. See Gratianus, Or-
thuinus.
Browerus, Christophorus, Antiquitates
Fuldenses, iv. 39, vi. 474 ; in Ra-
bani Mauri poeniata, iv. 392 ; ad Ve-
nantium Fortuuatum, v. 220, 245,
254, 364.
Brngensi.s. See Lucas Brugensis.
Bruno Magdeburgensis, de Hello Sax-
onico, ii. 152, 197. See Frcherus ;
Marquardus.
Brunns, Gilbertus, vi. 316.
Bruschius, Casparus, de Germania!
Episcopatibus, v. 49, 164.
Bruwilerensis, Conradus, ii. 217. Sec
Wolphelmus Bruwilerensis.
240 BUCERUS —
Bucenis, Martinus, Scripta Anglicana,
\ni. 69.
Buchananus, Georgius, Rerum Seoti-
carum Historia, iv. 389, 393, 562,
V. 512, 534. vi. 91, 102, 104, 113,
121, 137, 148, 174, 207, 220, 255,
259, 267, 279, 280, 527.
Bucherius, iEgidius, Chronologia Epis-
coporum Leodiensium, ii. 215, vi.
562 (lad. Chr. 401); in Victorii
Canonem Paschalera, vii. 493-497,
v-ii, 369.
Bucliolcerus, Abrahamus, Isagoge
Chronologica, xi. 565.
Budasus, Gulielmus, de Asse, ii. 172.
BiiUarium Romauum, ii. 118, 120,
iii. 34.
Bullingerus, Henricus, de Origine Er-
roiis, iii. 213.
Bunderius, Joannes, Compendium Con-
eertationis, iv. 86.
Biirchai-dus S., Vita. See Egilwardus.
Burchardus 'Wormaciensis, Decreta,
iii. 112.
Buvgundofora, S., Vita, iv. 245.
Burnet, Gilbert, History of tbe Refor-
mation, i. clxii. ; Life of Bedell, i. 120.
Burton, Annales de, v. 56, 71, vi. 653
(Ind. Chr. 141).
Busjeus, Joanne.^, de Descensu Christi
ad Inferos, iii. 312, 314.
Busti, Bernardinus de, Mariale, iii.
480, 482, 489, 495 ; Rosarium,
ii. 292.
Butler, Charles, Book of the Church,
i. 280.
Buxtorfius, Johannes, Biblia Rahbi-
nica, ii. 217, iii. 320.
Buxtorfius, Johannes, de Punctorum
Vocalium Antiquitate, vii. 590, xvi.
204.
Bzovius, Abraham, Annales, ii. 38,
89, 103, 281, 312 ; de Signis Ec-
clesiasticis, ii. 292.
c
Cabasilas, Nicolaus, in Ordinem Ro-
nianuni, ii. 133, 213, xii. 343.
CAMDENUS.
Cabilonense concilium. Acta, ii. 110,
111, xi. 426.
Cabrera, Petrus de, in Thomam, iii.
499-501.
Csremonice Sacrre Romanas Ecclesiae,
ii. 116.
Cassar, Julius, Commentarii, v. 61, x.
97, 122, 134, 141, 143-145, 147,
150-157, 164, 166,172-175.
Csesarius Arelatensis, ii. 325 ; Homi-
lise, iii. 300, xii. 263, 445.
Caesarius Hcisterbachensis, Historia,
• ii. 197, 229, 264, 331, 334, 335,
346, 352, 353, 373, v. 491, vi. 283.
Caesarius, Monachus, Dialogi, iii 350,
375, iv. 263.
Caietanus, Constantinus, pro Joanne
Diacono, vi. 485, 486.
Caietanus, Petrus Victor, Paradigma
Linguae Armenicse, xii. 436.
Caietanus, Thomas, Cardinalis, Com-
mentarii in Genesim, iii. 39, 363, in
Chron., xii. 102, in 1 Cor., xii. 493,
xiv. 306, 360 ; in Thomam Aqui-
natera, iii. 497 ; Opuscula, iii. 11.
Cainicus, S., Officium, vi. 520 ; Vita,
vi. 520, 526.
Caius, Johannes, Historia Cantabri-
giensis, v. 44, 70, 86, 148, 149,
159, 167, 253, 388, vi. 94, 552
(Ind. Chr. 108), xii. 346.
Caius, de Causa, iii. 240, 365.
Calderinus, Johannes, de Haereticis,
ii. 330, 331, 406.
Callimachus, Hymni, xi. 283, xii.
581.
Calvinus, Johannes, Commentarii, vii.
67, X. 262, xiv. 470 ; Institutiones,
i. 45, vii. 69, xiv. 257, 465, 472 ;
Tractatus Theologici, ii. 176.
Calvisius, Sethus, Chronologia, iv. 181,
xi. 511, 565, xii. 26.
Cambria. See Chronicon Cambro-
Britannicum.
Camdenus, Guilielmus, Britannia, iv.
446, 449, 494, 562, v. 11, 12, 57,
84, 121, 127, 134, 216, 217, 220,
227, 385, 392-394, 424, 425, 427,
433, 439, 452, 457, 4.58, 486, 540,
544, vi. 40, 77, 81, 94, 95, 10.3,
CAMDENUS — CASiEUS.
241
Camdenus — continued.
104, 107, 111, 113, 114, 136, 146,
190, 204, 206, 208, 231, 232, 249,
257, 265, 271, 291, 345, 373, 417,
423, 443, 457, 462, 486, 544, xi.
450, 467 ; Annales Hibemici, ir.
304.
Camerarius, Centius, Provinciale, vi.
417.
Camerarius, Joachim, Narratio de Ec-
clesiis Fratrum Bohemorum, ii. 1 69,
172, 239, 322.
Campbell, Johannes, vi. 126.
Camplanus, Edmondus, Rationes, ii.
ii., 63, vi. 316. See Campion.
Campion, Edmund, History of Ire-
land, iv. 319, 325, 362, 436. See
Campianus.
Camuzatius, Nicolaus, Promptuarium
Antiquitatum, iv. 85, 86, 158, 420.
Canisius, Henricus, Antiquae Lectiones,
ii. 17, 77, 101, 103, iii. 470, iv.
39, 244, 269, 277, 292, 314, 318,
324, 411, 420, 431, 465, v. 18,
207, 367, 463, 501, vi. 59, 190,
216, 229, 234, 274, 275, 279, 281,
292, 415, 425, 445, 451, 468, viii.
508, xi. 515, xii. 280, 287, 289,
XV. 50 ; in Fausti Epistolam, iv. 26.
Canisius, Petrus, de Corruptelis Verbi
Dei, vii. 263, 265 ; Martyrologium
Germanicum, iv. 547, vi. 60.
Canonum Codex, xv. 37, 38, 47; co-
dex Moguntiacus, xv. 57.
Cantacuzenus, Johannes, Apologia xii.
346.
Cantelupus, Nicolaus, Historia Canta-
brigiensis, v. 160, 196, 253, 389,
390, vi. 31, 94.
Canterbury, Annales de, iv. 489, 497,
531.
Cantipratanus, Thomas, ii. 293, 303,
310.
Canus, Melchior, de Locis Theologicis,
ii. 489, iii. 37, v. 41, xii. 05, 73,
135, xiv. 23, 211, 213, 258, 296,
318, 340, 341, 344, 357, 406, 407,
416, 434.
Capgravius, Johannes, Legenda Aurea,
iii. 200, iv. 244, 422, v. 33, 37, 97,
VOL, XVII. R
Capgra vi us — con tinned.
197, 198, 217, 218, 220, 381, 516,
539, 540, vi. 45, 78, 231, 268, 442,
531, 582, 536, 539.
Capitolinus, Julius, Vita Antonini Pii,
V. 61, vi. 136, 553 (Ind. Chr. 144) ;
Vita Aurelii Antonini, vi. 554 (Ind,
Chr. 161).
Capitularia. See Carolus Calvus, Ca-
rolus Magnus.
Cappellus, Jacobus, Histoiias, xi. 505,
xii. 136, 143.
Cappellus, Ludovicns, Chronologia Sa-
cra, xii. 65 ; Ciitica Sacra, vii.
465.
Caprasius, S , Vita, v. 395.
Capreria, Petrus de, in Thomam, iii.
501.
Caracciolus, Antoninus, Noraenclator
in iv. antiquos Chronologos, vi. 307.
Caradocus Lancarvanensis, Chronicon
WalliiB, iv. 249, 318, 324, 353,
356, 525, 526, 566, v. 83, 461, vi.
48, 216-219, 262, 278, 433, 527;
Vita Gildse, v. 507, 635-537, vi.
218, 457.
Carafa, Antonius, Catena Grjeca, iii.
294, vii. 518.
Carion, Johannes, Chronica, ii. 114.
Carisiacum, Acta Synodi, iii. 82, iv.
16.
Carletonus, Georgius, de Jurisdictione,
ii. 294.
Carolus Calvus, Capitularia, iv. 185,
193, 202.
Carolus Magnus, Capitularia, ii. 59,
iii. 112, 566, iv. 204, v. 314, xi.
429, 439, xii. 276, 287, 576.
Carpentarius, Alexander, Destructo-
rium Vitiorum, xii. 359.
Carranza, Bartholomaeus, Summa Con-
ciliorum, iii. 117.
Carte, Thomas, Life of the Dulte of
Ormond, i. 47, 180, 212.
Carthaginense Concilium, Acta, xii.
533.
Carthagus, S., Vita, vi. 475.
Casoeus, Thomas, Chronicon Hiberni-
cum, iv. 321, 539, 542, vi. 451,
476.
242
CASAUBONUS
— CHRONICON.
Casaubonu3, Isaac, Esercitationes in
Baroniura, ii. 13, 27, 69, iii 329,
vii. 97, 245,xiv. 325; inDiogenem
Laertium, iv. 160 ; in Gregorium
Nyssenum, iii. 317 ; in Novum Tes-
tamentum, xiv. 322.
Casbel, Acts of Synod of, iv. 367, xi.
422 ; Psalter of, vi. 437.
Cassanaus, Bartholomaaus, Catalogus
glorise mundi, ii. 317.
Cassander, Georgiiis, Appendix ad opus
Jo. Eoffensis, iii. 567, 569 ; de Ar-
ticulis Religionis Consultatio, iii.
270 ; contra Calvinum, xii. 493 ;
Epistola ad Molinseum; iii. 452,
572, 574 ; in Hymnos Ecclesiasticos,
iii. 451, 552; Preces Ecclesiastics,
iii. 217, 224, 226, 230.
Cassanion, Johannes, Historia Albi-
gensium, ii. 335, 342, 344, 348,
350, 366, 368, 371, 373, 377, 382,
403.
Cassianus, Johannes, Collationes, iii.
95, 542, 543, vii. 150, 154; de In-
carnatione Yerbi, ii. 487, v. 369,
406 ; de institutis Coenobiorum, vi.
482.
Cassiodorus, Aurelius, Divinae Lec-
tiones, vi. 325, vii. 131 ; in Psal-
mos, iii. 524, 581, vi. 87, 109,
xi. 310, xii. 265 ; Fasti Consulares,
vi. 137.
Castro, Alphonsus de, contra Haereses,
ii. 160, 180, 187-190, 248, 255,
260, iii. 184, 218, 244, 275, viii.
238, xii. 368.
Catalogus Testium Veritatis, ii. 242.
Catena Gra;ca in Job, iii. 290.
Catharinus, Ambrosius, in S. Pauli
Epistolas, xiv. 358.
Catullus, Caius Valerius, Poemata,
xii. 486.
Cavelliis, Hugo, Vita Johannis Duns
Scoti, vi. 252.
Caxton, Gulielmus, Chronica, ii. 91,
V. 89, 101, 202, 477, vi. 107,
379.
Cedrenus, Georgius, Historiarum Com-
pendium, ii. 13, 38, 65, v. 227,
228.
Celestinus, papa, Epistola ad Galliarum
Episcopos, iv. 27, 73, v. 415, vi. 3.
Celsus, iii. 302, 504.
Cenomanus, Ricardus, in Lorabardum,
xiv. 232.
Censorinus, de Die Natali, viii. 1,
X. 207.
Ceolfridus, Epistola ad Naitauum, iv.
456, vi. 487, 490, 491, 498.
Ceremoniale Romanne Ecclesiee, ii. 116,
iii. 229, 230.
Cestrensis, Ranulphus. See Higden.
Chalcedon, Acta Concilii, iii. 30, 416,
vii. 6, 30, 34, 35, 38, 47, 77, xi.
291, 292.
Chalciiiius, in Plntonis Timseum, iii.
329.
Chaldaica Paraphrasis, iii. 328, 344.
Chalons. See Cabilouense Concilium.
Champerius, Symphorianus, de Mira-
bilibus Sanctse Scriptm-ae, vii. 241.
Chartuitius, Vita S. Stephaui, ii. 91.
Chassanioii, Joannes. See Cassanion.
Chaucer, Geotfrey, Jack Upland, xii.
345.
Chenu, Johannes, Episcoporum Gallise
Chronologia, v. 436, vi. 295.
Chichesley, Henricus, Eegistrum, xii.
358.
Choppinus, Renatus, Sacra Politia,
ii. 226.
Chromellia; Liber, vi. 443, 444, 447.
Chronicon. See Annales.
Chronicon Alexandrinum, vii. 368.
Chronicon Belgicum, a Pistorio, ii.
217, 262, 278, 303, 325, v. 73,
435, 437, 454.
Chronicon Cambro-Britannicum, iv.
304, V. 80, vi. 116, xi. 468.
Chronicon Cassinense, ii. 220.
Chronicon Giseburnense, v. 65, 69.
Chronicon Glastoniense, v. 32, 87.
Chronicon Leidense, v. 456.
Chronicon Manniie, iv. 491, 521, vi.
179, 182, 183, 451.
Chronicon S. Martini de Dover, v. 75,
158.
Chronicon Reicherspergeuse, ii. 115.
Chronicon Saxonicuni. See Annales
Anglo- Saxonici.
CHRONICON — CLAUDIANUS.
243
Chronicon Tungrensiuni, v. 73.
Chroiiicon Urspergense. See Liech-
thenau, Conrad de.
Chrysologus, Petnis, Sermones, iii.
312, 413, xiv. 34.
Chrystostomus, Joannes, in Gen., ii. 6,
iii. 375, 463, 464, 467, xi. 523,
524, 571 ; in Job, iii. 130 ; in Psal.,
iii. 72, 288, 459, 461, 463, 557,
xiii. 30 ; in Mat., iii. 105, 122, 141,
246, 288, 205, 304, 349, 356, 458,
460, 464, 557, vii. 199, xiv. 279,
332; in Luc, iii. 296; in Johan.,
ii. 14, iii. 48, 125, 128, vi. 137,
xii. 201, 202, xiv. 21, 73 ; in Act.,
iii. 203, 248, 462, xii. 204, xiv.
19, 20, 342 ; in Kom., xi. 327,
329, 330, 344, 393, xii. 204, xiv.
173, 352 ; in 1 Cor., ii. 32, iii. 105,
125-127, 141, 469, xii. 205-207,
446, xiv. 105, 114 ; in 2 Cor., iii.
125-127, 362, xii. 209, 442, xiv.
7, 18, 442 ; in Gal., xii. 442 ; in
Ephes., ii. 422, iii. 394, vii. 32, xii.
209, 210, 446, xiv. 123 ; in Philip.,
iii. 248, 249, 464, 465 ; in Coloss.,
iii. 469, 556, xii. 210, 524, xiv.
332 ; in 2 Tliess., xii. 210 ; in 2
Tim., iii. 128, 141 ; in Tit., vii. 67;
in Hebr., iii. 93, 201, 209, xi. 326,
xii. 211, xiv. 16; Homilia ad Po-
pulum Antiochenum, xi. 310, xii.
439 ; in Ascensionem Domini, iii.
304 ; ad Caesarium, iii. 72, xv. 185 ;
de C«meterio, iii. 304 ; de Com-
punctione, iii. 557 ; de Cananaea, iii.
461, 462 ; de Davide et Saule, xi.
330, 332, 337 ; in Divitem et La-
zarum, iii. 287, 297 ; de Fato et
Providentia, iii. 362 ; Ignatii Enco-
mium, vii. 48 ; de Lazaro, iii. 94,
440, 441 ; Liturgia Gra;ca, iii. 202,
405 ; ad Olympiadem, v. 257, 260 ;
de Precatioue, iii. 467; Oratio in
Pascha, iii. 350, 402 ; Oratio ad-
versus Judasos, vi. 509 ; de Poeni-
tentia, iii. 92, 98, 461 ; de Praimiis
Sanctorum, iii. 288 ; de Regno, xi.
271 ; de Sacerdotio, iii. 128, 130,
141 ; de Utilitate lectionis Scrip-
Chrystostomus — continued.
turai, iv. 243 ; Opera, ed. Saville,
iv. 356, vi. 3G0, 364, 365, vii. 25,
159, 207, 468, x. 265, xii. 435;
Spuria, iii. 109, 294, 313, 353,
354, 415, iv. 17, xii. 474.
Chrysostomus a Visitatione. See Vi-
sitatione a.
Cbytrseus, David, in ApocaIyp.«in, ii.
122.
Ciaconius, AJphonsus, Vitre Paparum,
ii. 66, 88, 281, 335, 376, 385, iv.
296, V. 367, vi. 454, xi. 434.
C'iaranus, S., Vita, vi. 525. See Kia-
ranus.
Cicero, M. Tullius, ad Atticum, v. 2,
ix. 363, 481, X. 121, 123, 126,
128, 130-140, 189, 190, 212,
217-220, 228, 230 ; Cato Major,
ii. 39 ; pro A. Cluentio, xi. 273 ;
pro Deiotaro, xv. 551 ; de Divina-
tione, viii. 597, x. 150, 151, xi.
347 ; Epistolae ad Familiares, x.
84-86, 107, 121, 140, 189, 213,
219, 224, 228, 270 ; pro L. Flacco,
ii. 171, vii. 5, x. 61, 66; pro Lege
Manilla, ix. 605, x. 3, xi. 303 ; de
Legibus, xi. 265, 273, 313, 329,
351, 362, xiv. 42; pro Marcello,
ii. 162; pro Milone, xi. 300, 301 ;
pro Muraena, xii. 463 ; de Natura
Deorum, iii. 330, v. 222, 529, viii.
423, xiv. 407 ; de OlBciis, xi. 377 ;
de Oratore, viii. 316; Philippica,
iii. 321, X. 219, 220, 238-240;
ad Quintium Fratrem, x. 104, 105;
de Senectute, xiv. 230 ; Somnium
Scipionis, iii. 370, ix. 439 ; Tuscu-
lanae Qucestiones, iii. 321, 369, 394,
viii. 426, xiv. 182 ; in Verrera, viii.
275, ix. 439, 532-534, xii. 273,
xiii. 152.
Clarendon, Lord, History of tlie Re-
bellion, i. 216.
Clarius, Isidorus, in Novum Testamen-
tum, iii. 335, 336, xiv. 358.
Claudianus, de Bello Getico, vi. 103,
273, 376 ; de Laudibus Stilichonis,
V. 385 ; Panegyris, vi. 103, 117,
123, xi. 314.
2
244 CLAUDIUS SCOTUS — CONSTANTINOPLE.
Claudius Scotus, Epistola ad Druc-
terannum, iv. 470; ad Justum, iv.
468 ; in Leviticuni, iv. 471 ; in Mat-
thaeum, iv. 242, 248, 2.53, 256, 260,
273, 284, 290, 291, 299, 306, 309-
312,315,316, 372; in Epistolam ad
Galatas, iv. 254, 255-258, 266,
271, 309, 317, 374, 470, 471.
Clemangius, Kicolaus, de corrupto
Ecclesiae Statu, ii. 120.
Clemens Alexandrinus, de Divite sal-
vando, vii. 58, 85 ; Psedagogus, iii.
58, 69, 125, 503, vii. 59, xiL 434,
469 ; Protrepticum, iii. 503, 504,
xii. 487; Stromata, ii. 29, iii. 104,
302, 306, 366, 367-369, 399, 427,
V. 173, viiL 217, 275, xii. 92, 166,
443, 462, 581, xiv. 15,30, 299, 405.
Clemens Eomauus, Epistola ad Corin-
thios, v. 20, vii. 53, xi. 352 ; ad
Jacobum, iii. 100 ; Recognitiones,
u. 66.
Clenardus, Xicolaus, Epistola, xiv.
223, 334, 444.
Clichtoveus, Judocus, de duabus pro-
positionibus Cerei Pascbalis, iii.
653 ; in Joannem, iii. 161, 162.
Climacus, Joaunes, Scala, iii. 253.
Clinnus, Joannes, Aunales, v. 464, vi.
345, 370, 395, 447, xi. 459, 461.
Clogher, Kegestum Clochorense, vi.
417, xi. 423, 435, 443.
Cluverius, Philippus, Germania Anti-
qua, V. 457, 483.
Clynn, Jobn. See Clinnus.
Coccius, Jodocus, Bileveldianus, Tbe-
saurus Catholicus, ii. 50, 88, 175,
262, vi. 360, 361.
Coccius, Jodocus, e Soc- Jesu, Dago-
bertus, vi. 486.
Cocbteus, Joannes, Discussio Confes-
sionis et Apologiae, iii. 552.
Codinus, Georgius, Curopalata, de
Officialibus palatii Constantinopoli-
tani, vii. 36.
Codomanus, Laurentius, Chronologia,
xii. 22, 46, 66, 67, 138, 139, 141,
144.
Coemgenus, S., Vita, vi. 83, 422, 524,
525, 527, 539. See Kevinus.
Cogitosus, Vita S. Brigidae, iv. 280,
314, 318, 377, vi. 180, 274, 425,
445, 535 ; two JISS. of, iv. 314.
Collier, Jeremy, Ecclesiastical History,
i. 131.
Colman, S., Vita, vi. 529.
Colman-elo, Acta, vi. 469, 533.
Colonia, Antididagma Coloniense, iii.
575 ; Coloniense Concilium, Acta,
xi. 422.
Coluniba, S., Vita. See Adamnanus ;
Johannes de Tinmouth.
Columbanus, S., Epistola ad Fedolium,
iv. 416 ; ad Hunaldum, iv. 244,
271, 272, 412-414; de Vita, iv.
' 406, 407 ; HomilicB, iv. 408 ; Mo-
nostichon, iv. 259 ; Poenitentiale,
iv. 306 ; Eegula, iv. 298, 299 ;
Vita, sec Jonas.
Colvenerius, Georgius, in Flodoar-
dnm, ii. 141, iv. 17, 192.
ComgaUus, S., Vita, vi. 233, 475,
627, XV. 16.
Comitolus, Paulus, Catena in Job,
iii. 290, 330.
Comnena, Anna, Alexias, ii. 146.
Comnenus, Alexius, XovellEe, xi. 272.
Complutum. See Biblia Polyglotta.
Conchubranus, Vita S. Monennse, vi.
248, 249, 283, 347, 382.
Concilia, Collectiones, ed. Romae, ii.
275; Colon., iv. 292, 293, 486.
See Binius ; Crabbe ; Nicolinus.
Concilium. See Agathense, Antioche-
nura, Aquisgranense, Arausicanum,
Aurelianense, Basileense, Bracarense,
Cabillonense, Carisiacum, Chalce-
don, Coloniense, Constantinople,
Eliberis, Ephesinnm, Forojuliense,
Laodicense, Milevitannm, Nicaenum,
Romauum, Patricius, Toletanum,
Tridentinum.
Concilia Galli*. See Sirmondus.
ConciUa Hispaniae. See Loaisa, Gar-
(jias.
Connacht, Annales Connacienses, vi.
339, 380, 383, 387.
Conradus de Monte Puellamm, Vita
S. Erhardi, vi. 269.
Constantinople, Chronicle of, v. 528 ;
CONSTANTINOPLE — CYPRIANUS. 245
Coustantinople — continued.
Concilia Constantinopolitana, Acta,
iii. 79, 416, 507, 508, iii. 79, 416,
607, 508, vii. 25, 35, 61, 65, 132,
133, 216, xiv. 27.
Constantinus Porphyrogenneta, de Ad-
ministrando Imperio, v. 218 ; The-
Diata, V. 227.
Constantius Lugdunensis, Vita S. Ger-
mani, v. 373-376, 381, 436-438,
vi. 395 ; MSS., v. 374.
Constitutiones Apostolicse, iii. 138,
201, 261, 357, iv. 66, v. 21, vii. 91,
xi. 270, 352, xii. 408.
Contius, Antonius, in Justinianum,
vii. 30 ; in Nicephorum, xi. 542.
Cook, Alexander, Joannje Papissfe
Historia, ii. 89, 128.
Coppinger, Mnemosjoium to the Ca-
tholicks of Ireland, iv. 331.
Cordesius, Joannes, liber de Genealogia
Christi, xi. 560.
Cornelius Hiberniciis, Historia, xv. 4.
Cornelius Nepos, Vita Attici, x.
283.
Cosmas Pragensis, Chronica Bohemo-
rum, ii. 151, 152.
Costerus, Franciscus, Enchiridion Con-
troversiarum, ii. iii., 448, xiv. 22 ;
Compendiosa Demonstratio Ortho-
doxy Fidei, iii. 37.
Costus, Petrus, Typus Messise, xiv.
465, 475.
Cotelerius, Joannes Baptista, Patres
Apostolici, iii. 100, vii. 49, 50, 53,
61, 79, 167.
Cotton, Bartholomaeus, de Historia
Anglorum, iv. 367, xi. 543.
Council. See Concilium.
Coussord, Claudius, contra Valdenses,
ii. 239, 243, 258, 260; editio Rey-
neri de Catharis, ii. 179.
Cox, Sir Richard, Hibernia Anglicana,
i. 61.
Crabbe, Petrus, Concilia, xv. 40-44,
48, 52, 57-60.
Crantzius, Albcrtus, Suecia, iv. 566 ;
Metropolis, v. 53.
Crashaw, Gulielmus, Romans Falsifi-
cationes, ii. 53, 54.
Cratepolius, Petrus Merssseus. See
Merssaeus.
Crede Mihi, Dubliniensis Archiepia-
copi Regestum, iv. 554.
Cresci. See Carisiacura.
Cresconius, Breviarium Canonum, iii.
472, V. 415, XV. 41.
Crocquetius, Andreas, Catecheses Chris-
tiana;, iii. 326.
Cromerus, Martinus, de Rebus Polo-
norum, ii. 109, xii. 298.
Cronanus, S., Vita, vi. 541.
Crusius, Martinus, Annales Suevici,
V. 164.
Ctesias, de rebus Persicis et Indicis,
viii. 280, 282, 289, 300-302, 308,
309, 317, 320, 322, 355-357, 367,
368.
Cujacius, Jacobus, in Decretalia, xiv.
48 ; Opera, ii. 183.
Cumiranus, Alphonsus, Conciliatio lo-
corum ScriptursB sacrje, xi. 594.
Cummianus, Epistola ad Segienum, iv.
337, 339, 340, 432-443, vi. 497,
501, 531.
Curio, Jacobus, Res Chronologies, iv.
298.
Curterius, Johannes, in Commentaria
Procopii Gazaei, vii. 512.
Curtius, Quintus, Historia, viii. 450—
453, 464, 466, 467, 470-472,
476-486, 500, 501-507, 514,517,
520, 526, 527, 531, 535, 553, 562,
566, 675, 577, 590, 592-596, ix.
33, xi. 276.
Cuspinianus, Johannes, Austria, ii
155, 493; de Caesaribus, ii. 283,
V. 225, vi. 318, 351 ; in Cassiodori
Fastos, v. 393, 463, vi. 234, 326,
495.
Cuthbertus, S., Vita, vi. 248, 612.
See Beda.
Cyprianus, S., ad Demetrianum, iii.
179, xi. 399, 400 ; Epistoloe, ii.
167, iii. 70, 137, 138, 141, 200,
g52, iv. 110, 183, vi. 290, 400,
vii. 64, 65, 76, xii. 533, xiv. 62 ;
de Idolorum Vanitate, viii. 475 ; ad-
versus Judaeos, iii. 412, vii. 494,
xiv. 454; de Lapsis, ii. 30, iii. 113,
2i6 CTPRIANUS — DIODORUS SICULUS.
Cyprian OS — contin ued.
158, 166 ; de Mortalitate, iiL 178,
179; de Oratione Dominica, xii.
225 ; de Unitate Ecclesise, iv. 437,
438 ; Vita Csesarii, v. 502 ; Spuria,
ii. 30, 62, iiL 143.
Cyrillas, S., Alexandrinus, Glaphjra
in Genesim, iii. 46, 386, 405 ; in
Levit., xiL 216 ; in Esai., iii. 203 ;
in Hoseam, iiL 402 ; in Johan., iii.
127, 141, 188, xi. 319, xiv. 269 ;
Epistolse, ii. 6, iiL 153 ; Homilise
Paschales, iiL 289, 303, 562; Li-
turgia, iiL 216 ; de KectaFide, xiv.
196; Apologeticns ad Theodosium,
V. 409, xi. 280, 291, xiiL 48 ; The-
saurus, iii. 123.
Cvrillus, S., Hierosolymitanns, Cate-
cheses, ii. 32, iii. 276, 355, 356,
405, 413, viL 440, xii. 176 ; Epis-
tola ad Constantium, xi. 409, viL
309 ; Pseudo-, Epistolse, iiL 342,
243.
CjTTis Tliecdorns Prodromus. See
Theodoras.
D
Damascenus, S. Johannes, deDefnnctis,
iiL 249 ; de Fide orthodoxa, iii. 79,
303, 413, 467, 515, xiL 284, 285,
xiv. 195 ; Parallela, iii. 460, vii.
90, 91, 209-253, xii. 470.
Damascius, iii. 370, iv. 266, 267.
Damasus, Liber PontificaUs, vi. 160.
Damianus, Petrus, Epistolse, iL 357 ;
Sermones, iii. 480, 487; Vita S.
Mauri, iL 90 ; Vita S. Odilonis, ii.
86, iii. 256, 257 ; ViU S.Romualdi,
ii. 90; Opera, ii. 113, 116, 117,
129.
David, S., Vita. See Giraldns Cam-
brensis; Eicemarchus.
Davies, Johannes, Lexicon Britannico-
Latinum, v. 544.
Declanus, S., Vita, iv. 322, vi. 233,
332, 384.
Decreta Pontificalia Saxonica, iv. 351.
Decretales, ii. 66, 245, 248, 285, iiL
D ecretales — continued.
166. 207, 208, 213, 214, vi. 493,
xL 351, xii. 337, 342, 405.
, De Dien, Lndovicns, Animadversiones,
; xi. 569.
De Dominis, Marcos Antonins, de Con-
sUio sui Reditus, iiL 613, 514.
Delrios, Martinus, Disqrusitiones Ma-
i gic«, iv. 203, xii. 519 ; Phams sa-
cras Sapientiae, vL 322.
Demochares, Antonius, de Sacrificio
: MissK, u. 239, v. 48, 73, 436, vi.
i 295, 395.
! Demosthenes, de Corona, vii. 349 ; de
Pace, viiL 421 ; OljTnpiaca, viiL
j 421.
i Dempster, Thomas, Apparatus ad His-
! toriam Scoticam, v. 41, 164, vi.
I 149, 173, 185, 294; Historia Ec-
clesiastica, iv. 446, 453, v. 22, 101,
176, 334, vL 150, 167, 168, 173,
198-200, 206, 221, 222, 229, 294,
297, 299, 301, 309, 310, 314-316,
319, 320, 322, 329, 331, 332, 349,
350, 374, 383, 389, 415, 462, 527,
528 ; Menologium Scoticum, v. 60,
176, vi. 149, 223.
I Desiderata Curiosa Hibemica, L 21, 22.
'. Despieres. See Espieres, Joannes d'.
i Dexter, Flavins Lucius, Chronicon,
j V. 370, vL 179, 190, 310, 321.
Diceto. See Radulphiis de Diceto.
j Dicuil Hibernus, de Mensura Provin-
I ciarum Orbis, vL 275.
! Didytnus, Catena Grseca, iiL 553, xL
j 318.
I Dies Ir», Hymnns, iii. 222.
! Dillingham, Gulielmus, Vita Usserii,
j L 298.
Dio Cassius, Historiae, v. 12, 61, vL
113, viL 19, Lx. 487, 490, 512,
; 513, 593, 595, 597, 608-610, 613,
616, 617, X. passim, xi. 3, 5, 9, 11,
; 24, 285, xi. 300, 314, 326, 341.
; Diodorus, Catena in Psalmos, iiL 274.
: Diodorus Siculus, BibUothecae Histo-
ricae, iu. 372, 395, v. 61, vL 471,
: vii. 7, 13, 349, viiL 274, 276, 278,
279, 282, 284, 285, 288, &c., ix.
passim.
DIODORUS TARSENSIS — EGILWARDUS. 247
Diodorus Tarsensis, de Fato, ii. i., xi.
523.
Diogenes Laertius, de Vitis Philoso-
phorum, viii. 414, 437, ix. 92, xii.
484, xiv. 13.
Dionysius Alexandrinus, in Apostolicas
Constitiitiones, vii. 152 ; Geogra-
phia, iii. 374, vi. 500.
Dionysius Areopagita, Ecclesiastica
Hierarcliia, iii. 180, 181, 200, 208,
209, 259, 260, 273, 274, 275, 286,
380, 396, 413, xii. 221, 445, xiv. 30.
Dionysius Carthusianus, Commentarii,
iii. 310; in Sententias, v. 281 ; in
Dionysium Areopagitani, vii. 264.
Dionysius Corinthius, Epistola ad Athe-
nienses, vii. 47.
Dionysius Exiguus, iii. 471, xv. 37.
Dionysius Halicarnasseus, Antiquitates
Romana;, vi. 400, ix. 96.
Dionysius Periegetes, Periegesis, vi.
267, vii. 13.
Dioscorus, Diaconus, Suggest., vi. 9.
D'Israeli, Benjamin, Life and Reign
of Charles I., i. 210, 216.
Ditraarus, Chronicon, ii. 80, 86, 92.
Domesday Liber, v. 35.
Domnizo, Vita Mathildis, ii. 148, 150.
Donatus, de Literis, vi. 214; inTeren-
tium, iii. 466.
Dorotlieus, Abbas, Doctrinae, xii. 220,
221.
Dousa, Janus, Batavia, vi. 111.
Dowling, Tliaddseus, Annales, iv. 525,
vi. 93, xi. 461, 402.
Downamus, Georgius, de Antichristo,
ii. 34.
Drepanius Florus. See Florus.
Driedo, Joannes, de Dogmatibus va-
riis, ii. 237 ; de Scripturis, xiv. 244,
246, 349, 357.
Drogo Hostiensis, de Sacramento Do-
minica; Passionis, xii. 325.
Drusius, Johannes, Animadversiones,
xiv. 499.
Dublin, Annals of, iv. 326, 488, 517,
v. 464, vi. 447 ; archiepiscopalia
Regesta de, iv. 326, 548, 554, xi.
428,435. See Allen, John ; Crede
Mihi.
Dubravius, Joannes, Historia Bohem-
ica, xii. 299.
Dubricius, S., Vita, v. 20, 386.
Ducoeus, Fronto, in S. Cbrysostomum,
vi. 364.
Duchesne, or Quercetanus, Andreas,
Chronicon Nornianniaj, ii. 263, iv.
521, vi. 182, xi. 470 ; Rerum Fran-
cicarum Scriptores, v. 367, 447,
486, vi. 52, 275, 327, 354, 421,
492, xii. 291.
Dunelmensis, Simeon. See Simeon.
Dunstaplia. See Radulphus de ; Ro-
bertas de.
Dunstanus, S., Vita. See .^ladmeras ;
Osbernus. ,
Durandus, Guilielraus, in Sententias,
iii. 115, 193, 254, 576.
Durantus, Stephanus, de Ritibus Ec-
clesiaj, iii. 253.
Duretus, Claude, Histoire des Langues,
XV. 258.
Durham. See Simeon Dunelmensis.
Duvalius, Andreas, in aliquot Libros
Ecclesias Lugduneusis, iv. 61, 84,
87, 111.
E
Eadmerus. See jEadmerus.
Eberhardus Salisburgensis, ii. 137.
Eboracensium Archiepiscoporum His-
toria, V. 65.
Ebrardus Bethuniensis, Antihaeresis,
ii. 177, 186, 234, 235, 260, 261.
Ecbertus Schonaugiensis, ad versus Ca-
tharos, ii. 248, 261, 264, 265,
274.
Eckerardus, Vita Notkeri, iv. 411.
Eckius, Johannes, Enchiridion Loco-
rum Communium, xii. 462.
Edanus, S., Vita, iv. 323, vi. 515.
Editha, S., Acta, vi. 264.
Edus, S., Vita, vi. 239, 515.
Edwardus, S., Vita, vi. 288.
Egbcrtus, Jus Sacerdotale, vi. 489.
Egilwardus, Vita S. Burchardi, iv.
430 ; Vita S. Kiliani, iii. 378, iv.
334, 335.
248 EGINHARDUS — EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS.
Eginhardus, Annales, v. 447, 485,
vi. 277 ; Vita Caroli Magni, iv.
39G, 566, xii. 288; Miracula Mar-
cellini, vi. 540.
Eisengreinius, Gulielraus, Catalogus
Te.stium Veritatis, vi. 360; Cente-
narii sedecim, v. 42, 43, 1C4, vi.
288, 292, 295, vii. 197.
EUlenis, Johannes, ad Robertum
Stuaitum, iv. 547, v. 60.
Elias Cietensis, in Gregorium Nazian-
zenum, iii. 565.
Elias Levita, Tischbi, iii. 328, 363,
xiv. 418, 4-12.
Elibeiitanum Coucilium, Acta, iii. 137,
505.
EIigiusNoYlomensi3,Hoinilise, iii. 156,
161.
Eliphius, Vita. See Rupertus Tui-
tiensis.
Eramius, Ubbo, rernm FrisicarumHis-
toria, V. 456, 458, 459.
Endeus, or Enna, S., Vita, vi. 533.
Ennodius Ticinensis, Epistolse, iii. 562.
Ephesinum Concilium, Acta, iii. 416, v.
346, 404, 405, 408, 416, vi. 359,
vii. 32, 67, 68.
Ephram Antiochenus, de Sacris An-
tiochiiE Legibus, iii. 74.
Ephrsem Syrus, Consummatio Sxculi,
ii. 163; de PcEiiitentia, ii. 4, 5, 12,
xii. 180-182.
Epicharuius, iii. 368, v. 2.
Epiplianius, S., Auacephalieosis, iii.
401, 477, 509; Ancoratus, ii.,310,
401, 487, vii. 317, xii. 189, xiv.
192 ; Epistolaa, v. 247 ; contra Ha-
reses, ii. 11, 257, 486, iii. 203, 258,
260, 262, 263, 313, 361, 475-478,
609, 581, V. 107, vii. 47, 91, 155,
158-161, 203, 216, 228, 230, 232,
282, xi. 273, 330, 331, xii. 189,
466-469, 523, xiv. 321.
Erasmus, Desiderius, ad Censuras Pa-
risienses, iii. 12, 13, xii. 273, 275 ;
Opera, iii. 50, vii. 33, 142, 362,
369, 370, 387, 389, 452, 494, 517,
xiv. 245, 259, 272, 295, 365.
Ericus Antissiodorensis. See Erricus.
Ermenoldus. See Fuldenses .Vnnales.
Erpenius, Thomas, Pentateuchus Ara-
bice, iii. 326 ; Novum Testamentum
Arabice, iii. 344, 368.
Erricus Antissidiorensis, Vita S. Ger-
man!, iv. 393, v. 183, 372, 374,
378, 384, 434, 439, vi. 396, 396,
397.
Espensaeus, Claudius, Commentaria,
xii. 371 ; Tractatus, xii. 289.
Espieres, Joannes d', de versione Ixx.
Interpretum, vii. 442, xi. 498.
Ethelwerdus, Fabius, Chronica, v. 241,
389, 445, 450, 464, vi. 100, 123,
129, 141, 253, 259, 264, 268, 279.
Etherianus. See Hugo Etherianus.
Etymologicum Magnum, vii. 14, 15.
Eucherius Lugdunensis, in Genesim,
iii. 338, 381, 382, xiv. 303 ; In-
structiones, v. 181 ; de Laude Eremi,
v. 372, vi. 394; Qusestiones in No-
vum Testamentum, iii. 293 ; Acta
Martyrura Agaunensium, xi. 401,
402.
Euchologion Grascum, iii. 134, 241,
249, 263-267, 274, 356, 404.
Eulogium Historiarum, v. 534, vi. 379.
Eumenius Rhetor, Panegyricus ad Con-
stantinum, iv. 364, "377, v. 209,
212, vi. 112, 273, 318, 319.
Eunapius Sardianus, Eclogae Legatio-
num, V. 263, 457 ; Vita; Philoso-
phorum, viii. 14, 22.
Euripides, Bacchoe, vii. 23 ; Helena,
v. 8 ; Heraclidce, ii. 29 ; Medea, xi.
362.
Eusebius Pamphilus, Chrouicon, v. 14,
176, 208, vi. 109, 137, 149, vii.
49, viii. 44, 137, 470, ix. 120, 122,
128, 172, 219, xi. 391, 492, xii.
17, 73, 91 ; Demonstratio Evange-
lica, iii. 71, 406, vi. 286, vii. 499,
X. 50, xiv. 310 ; Epistola ad Caesa-
rieuses, vii. 310, 321; Historia Ec-
clesiastica, ii. 7, 28-30, 257, iii.
354, 427, 510, iv. 300, 306, 456,
V. 13, 50, 66, 67, 71, 236, vi. 191,
vii. 21, 32, 47-60, 76-84, 93, 96,
113, 120, 130, 138, 153, 157, 158,
201, 292, 367, viii. 198, 199, 207,
xi. 20, 286, 353, 391, 400, xii.
EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS — FITZ-SIMON. 249
Eusebius Pamphilus — continued.
175, 430, 458, 470, xiv. 16, 28,
134, 405, XV. 549 ; Praeparatio
Evangelica, iii. 366, 368, 371, 395,
402, 440, vii. 458, 602, viii. 31,
86, 435, xi. 557, xii. 681, xiv.
299 ; Vita Coustantini, v. 113, 209,
210, 222, 237, xi. 288, 289.
Eusebius Emesenus, Homilice, iii. 294,
342, 387, 563 ; Spuria, xii. 277.
Eustathius Antiochenus, in Hexaeme-
ron Basilii, xi. 554.
Eustathius Tliessalonicensis, in Home-
rum, vii. 15, xi. 278, 284, 342,
344 ; in Acta Apostolorum, xi. 595.
Euthymius Zigabenus, in Psalmos, iii.
413, xi. 318, xii. 317; in Matt.,
iii. 122, xiv. 290 ; Panoplia, ii. 79,
iii. iii., vii. 325.
Eutropius, Historic, v. 209, 212, 218,
457, vi. 110, ix. 154, 156, 399, 509,
515, X. 26, 36, 40, 61.
Evagrius Scholasticus, Historia Eccle-
siastica, iv. 585, vii. 38.
Evelyn's Blemoirs, i. 262, 273, 275.
Exchequer. See Liber Albus.
Eymericus, Nicolaus, Directorium In-
quisitorum, ii. 180, 234, 236, 242,
249, 260, 288, 303, 305, 408.
Eyscngreineus, Gulielmus. See Eisen-
greinius.
Ezechiel, Poeta, Exagoge, xiv. 299,
F
Faber Stapulensis, Jacobus, Commen-
tarii in Epistolas S. Pauli, xii. 368.
Fabianus, Chronicon Anglicanum, v.
167.
Fabius Ethelwerd. See Etbelwerdus.
Fabricius, Guido, in Novum Testamen-
tum Syriacum, xii. 416 ; Dictiona-
rium Syvo-Chaldaicum, xiv. 478.
Facundus Ilermianensis, Defensio
Trium Capitulorum, v. 239, 267,
268, 272, 294, 369, 498.
Fagius, Paulus, in Ben Sira, xii. 156.
Fannius Rhcmnius, Versio Dionysii
Periegeseos, vi. 267.
Fasti Consulares, vi. 495.
Fauchet, Claudius, Origines Linguse
Francicse, xii. 339.
Faustus Rhegiensis, Epistolae, iv. 26,
V. 489, 498, 504 ; de Gratia, v.
489, 490, 494 ; de Libero Arbitrio,
iv. 22.
Favinus, Andreas, Historia Navarrse,
ii. 277, xii. 334.
Fechinus, S., "Vita, vi. 538.
Ferdiuandus del Castillo, Historia Do-
minici, ii. 5.
Ferrandus, Fulgentius, Breviatio Ca-
nonum, iii. 467, 472.
Fen'arius, Philippus, Catalogus Sanc-
torum, V. 16, 166, 537, vi. 209,
285, 316, 348, 460 ; Martyrolo-
gium, iv. 547.
Ferus, Johannes, Commentaria, 129,
175, 176, xiv. 74.
Festus Avienus, vi. 267.
Fevardentius, Franciscus, Dialog! con-
tra Calvinum, iii. 315.
Fiacrius, S., Officium, vi. 512 ; Vita,
vi. 512.
Fiechus, S., Vita S. Patricii, vi. 374,
375, 387, 435 ; Scholiastes in, vi.
376, 378-380, 385, 389, 400, 406.
Filesacus, Johannes, de Parceciarum
Origine, ii. 262, 406.
Fiudanus, S., Vita, vi. 277.
Fingarus, S., Passio. See Anselmus.
Fiiinianus, S., Officium, v. 472, 477.
Vita, vi. 472, 473, 522, 533.
Firraicus Astrologus, xii. 488.
Firmicus Maternus, Julius, de Errore
Profanarum Religionum, ii. v., iii.
330, V. 229, 230, 237, xi. 290,
xii. 488 ; Mathesis, v. 225, viii. 1.
Fisherus, Johannes, Confutatio Asser-
tionis Lutheranae, iii. 11, 39, 184 ;
de Fiducia et Misericordia Dei, iii.
567, 568 ; contra Velenum, vi. 273.
Fitz-James, Ricardus, Registrum, xii.
373, 374, 375.
Fitz-Ralph, Ricardus, Defensio Cura-
torum, iv. 301, 302 ; Quaestiones
Armenoruro, iv. 250 ; Sermo, iv.
302.
Fitz-Simon, Henricus, Britannomachia,
250
FITZ-SBION
— FUNCCIUS.
Fitz-Siraon — continued.
i. 12 ; Catalogus Sanctorum Hiber-
nise, iv. 123; of the Mass, iii. 496.
Flacius Ilh'ricus, Matthias, Catalogus
Testium Veritatis, ii. 240, 258, 260,
111. 175, 453, xii. 340, 368.
Flatsebury, Philip, Chronicle, xv. 4.
Fletanus, de Jure Anglico, v. 129.
See Selden, Johannes.
Fletus, Johannes, de ecclesiaj West-
monasteriensis fundatione, v. 157,
199, vi. 98.
Flodoardus, Historia Rhemensis, ii.
62, iv, 15-17, 26, 41, 59, 82-84,
112, 113, 114, 170, 171, 179, 185,
186, 191, 191, 195, 197, 202, vi.
51, 59, 314, xii. 297. See Colve-
nerius, Georgius ; Frodoardus.
Florentius, Vita S. Judoci, v. 485.
Florentius Wigorniensis, Chronicon,
iv. 453, V. 55, 84, 115, 182, 223,
389, 471, 675, vi. 123, 186, 196,
204, 253, 259, 264, 278, 288, 371,
379, 380, 385, 400, 544.
Floriacensis Bibliotheca. See Bosco,
Johannes a; Pithoeus.
Florilegus. See Matthieus.
Floras, Lucius Annseus, Res Romanae,
iv. 123, 588, ix. 899, 438, 439,
552, X. 18, 22, 26, 40, 44, 89, 100,
109, 117, 170, 186, 222, 260, 282,
294, 300, 341, xi. 276.
Florus Magister, in Psalmos, iv. 84,
86 ; Censura in Capitula Joannis
Scoti, iv. 125-158, v. 493 ; Drepa-
nius, Poemata, iv. 86, 185.
Forcatulus, Stephanus, de Gallorum
Imperio, iv. 562, v. 31, 210, 211,
223.
Fordun, Joannes de, Scotichronicon,
v. 63, 65, 163, 208, 384, 453, 475-
477, 480, 514, vi. 91, 104, 115,
120, 127, 128, 130-132, 142, 147-
149, 175, 190, 192, 193, 201, 205,
210, 212, 223, 233, 234, 237, 253,
254-256, 260, 269, 280, 311, 312,
354, 527.
Forestus. See Bergomensis, Jacobus
Philippus.
Forojuliense Concilium, Acta, xii. 582.
Forosemproniensis, Paulus, de Cel.
Paschse, xiv. 268.
Fortunatus, Venantius, Epigrammata,
V. 238, 468, vi. 52, 87, 235, xii.
266 ; Expositio Symboli, iii. 294,
314 ; Vita S. Martini, iv. 283, v.
19, 134, 177.
Foxus, Johannes, Acts and Monu-
ments, v. 36, xii. 345, 373-375,
382.
Freculphus Lexoviensis, Chronica, v.
16, 385, vi. 191.
Fredegarius Scholasticus, Gregorii Tu-
ronensis Epitome, v. 460, 467.
Freherus, Marquardus, Rerum Bohemi-
carum Scriptores, ii. 172, 177, 181-
185, 258,260, 322, xii. 341 ; Fraa-
cicffi Historise Scriptores, ii. 41, iv.
431, V. 485 ; Germauicarum rerum
Scriptores, ii. 126, 127, 135, 142,
148, 151, 156, 247, iii. 49, 50.
Fridegodus, Vita Wilfridi, iv. 346,
349, 350, 355.
Friendly Debates, i. 275.
Frodoardus, Chronicon, v. 448, 473,
vi. 81. See Flodoardus.
Frontinus, Julius, Stratagematica, ix.
' 427, X. 196, 338, 339.
Fulbertus Carnotensis, Epistolse, ii. 86,
iii. 22, 256.
Fulco, contra Martinum, xiv. 489,
491.
Fuldenses Annales, iv. 46, 392, vi. 277.
Fulgentius Ruspensis, Fabius, de Bap-
tismo Jithiopis, iii. 67 ; de Fide, vi.
8 ; de Gratia, iv. 3 ; de Incarnatione
Christi, iii. 523 ; ad Monimum, iii.
562, v. 401, 420, vi. 15 ; ad Thra-
simundum, iii. 299, xi. 415, 416,
xii. 262 ; de Veritate Prsedestina-
tionis, V. 406, 407, vi. 9-11, 15;
Vita, vi. 6, 13.
Fulgosus, Baptista, Dicta et Facta Me-
morabilia, ii. 55.
Fuller, Thomas, Church History, i. 16,
229.
Fuller, Nicolaus, Miscellanea Theolo-
gica, viii. 58.
Funccius, Johannes, Commentaria
Chronologica, xi. 510, 513.
FURBES —
Furbes, Patrick, ia Apocalypsin, ii. 6,
2G.
Furius Valentinus, Frideiicus, xii. 368.
Fursseus, S., Vita, iv. 217, 2ii, 275,
280, 301, 307, 378 ; Visio, iv. 266,
267.
G
Gabutius, Vita Pii V. papas, iv. 369.
Gaguinus, Robertas, Gesta Francorum,
ii. 331, 347, 368, 387, 391, 397,
410, vi. 511, xii. 333.
Galatinus, Petrus, Arcana Catholicse
Veritatis, xii, 157, xiv. 482, 483.
Galenus, de Sanitate tuenda, vii. 8 ; in
Hippocratem, vii. 353-356.
Galesinius, Petrus, Martyrologium Ro-
manum, v. 179, vi. 294, 295, 377;
de Bibliis Graecis, xiv. 223, 444.
Galfridus Monemutliensis, Historia Bri-
tannica, iv. 662, v. 53, 56, 62, 63,
68, 79, 82, 84, 90, 93, 94, 102,
174, 181, 217, 241, 243, 384,
386, 420, 424, 426, 427, 469, 518,
534, 543, vi. 31, 33, 43, 48, 56,
59, 61, 89, 99, 110, 119, vi. 154,
223, 227.
Galland, de Franco Allodio, xvi. 30.
Gallus, S., ad Desiderium, iv. 318,
430; Sermo habita Constantias, iv.
252, 299; Vita, vi. 269, 270.
Garetius, Johannes, de vera PrKsen-
tia in Eucharistia, ii. 216.
Garlandia, Johannes de, de Triumpbis
Ecclesiae, ii. 344, 346, 349, 377,
381, v. 77, 177, 215, 384, 385,
388, 463, 520, vi. 51.
Garsias Matamorus, Alphonsus. See
Matamorus.
Garnefelt, Gcorgius, Vita Eremitarum,
vi. 292.
Garzon, Johannes, Vita S. Dominici,
ii. 290.
Gassarus, Acliilles, Augustanje Urbis
descriptio, v. 49, 164, vi. 552 (Ind.
Chr. 108).
Gazetus, Historia Ecclesiastica Belgii,
vi. 315.
GESNERUS. 251
Gelasius, Commonitorium ad Faustum,
iii. 275 ; Epistolse, v. 347, 521-523;
contra Eutychen, iii. 73, vii. 107,
112.
Gellius, Aldus, Noctes Atticse, iii. 410,
V. 177, viii 29, 275, 314, 425, 426,
ix. 320, 384, 443, x. 57, 263, xi.
306, 307, 347-349, 354.
Gemmeticensis. See Wilhelmus.
Genebrardus, Gilbertus, Chronogra-
phia, ii. 6, 34, 65, 71, 93, 114, 231,
245, iii. 14, iv. 361, vi. 40, xi. 544,
577, 585, 586, 590, 597, xiv. 220 ;
in Genesim, iii. 327 ; in Psalmos,
xiv. 488, 501; deTrinitate, iii. 310,
327.
Gennadius Massiliensis, Scriptorum
Ecclesiasticorum Catalogus, v. 20,
257, 284, 290, 305, 364-366, 368,
493, 494, V. 16, 323, 330, vi.
416, vii. 142, xii. 262; de Eccle-
siasticis Dograatibus, iii. 189, 223,
V. 491, 525 ; de Haeresibus, iv. 18,
V. 526, xiv. 194.
Geoffrey of Monmouth. See Galfridus.
Geographia Arabica, vi. 281.
Geograpbia Sacra, vii. 34, 35.
Georgievez, Bartholomjeus, de Moribus
Turcarum, xii. 450, 472.
Georgius Alexandrinus, Vita S. Chrys-
ostomi, vi. 341, 360, 362, xii. 418.
Geraldus, S., Vita, vi. 607, 609, 610
(Ind. Chr. 66, 692).
Gerbertus, Epistolae, ii. 66, 70, 90, 92.
Gerbrandus Leidensis, Joannes, Chro-
nicon Belgicum, v. 387, 454, 534,
vi. 92, 160.
Gerhohus, Richerspergensis, Syntagma,
ii. 127, 144, 192, 275, 276.
Germonius, Anastasius, de Sacrorum
Immunitate, ii. 120.
Gersonus, Johannes, Opera, ii. 119,
iii. 484, 576.
Gerundensis, Moses. See Moses.
Gervasius Tillesburiensis, de Otiis Im-
perialibus, v. 79.
Gesnerus, Conradus, Partitiones Theo-
logicae, xii. 342, 364, 365.
Gesnerus, Salomon, in Genesim, xi,
526.
252 GESTA ANGLORUM
— GOTHOFREDUS.
Gesta Angloruni, iii. 76.
Geiiffrseus, Antonius, de Turcica reli-
gione, xii. 472.
GLinius, Constantinus, Sanctorum Ca-
nonicorum Natales, v. 175, 435, vi.
295, 302, 312, 392, 395.
Gildas Badonicus, Vita, v. 589, vi.
218, 469. See Caradocus Lanear-
vanensis.
Gildas Hibernus, de Computo, iv. 472,
473.
Gildas Sapiens, de Excidio Britannise,
iv. 249, 294, 307, 308, 311, 317,
V. 12, 13, 61, 82, 176, 179, 207,
208, 234, 239, 240, 427, 441, 461,
467, 469, 478, 480, 483, 509, vi.
52-75, 89, 130, 133-135, 217-
219 ; pseudo-Vaticinia, vi. 220.
Gildas, pseudo-, Poemata, v. 69, 77,
80, 94, 95, 101, 243.
Gillebertus, Epistola ad Anselmum, iv.
511 ; de Usu Ecclesiastico, iv. 274,
501, 510, vi. 481.
Giraldus Cambrensis, Silvester, Dialo-
gus de ecclesia Menevensi, ii. 210,
iv. 296, 567, v. 91, 100, 108, 117,
118, 529, 530; Epistola ad Guliel-
mum Vernm, iv. 555, 556 ; Hiber-
nia Expugnata, iv. 275, 361, 366,
548, 554, 559-561, xi. 422, 449;
de Institutione Principis, vi. 119,
146 ; Itinerarium Cambriae, ii. 210,
iv. 295, 352, 525, 526, 556, 562, v.
62, 106, 108, 114, 115, 195, 204,
vL 44, 48, 76, 173, 378, 403, xi.
434 ; Eetractationes, v. 122 ; Spe-
culum Ecclesise, v. 146, 148, vi. 40 ;
Topographia Hibernis, iv. 264, 291,
293, 297, 320, 326, 394, 514, 566,
V. 517, vi. 90, 92, 115, 173, 231,
269, 282, 336, 379, 380, 405, 417,
420, 421, 424, 429, 443, 445, 447,
454, 455, 464, 511, 522, 524, 536,
XV. 15 ; Vita S. Davidis, v. 106,
507, 541-543, vi. 520, 521, 536.
Girardus, Bemardus, Historia Franciae,
ii. 332.
Giseburn. See Chronicon Gisebur-
nense.
Glaber Rodulphus, Gallicas Historic,
Glaber Rodulphus — continued.
ii. 44, 74, 77, 80, 84, 85, 95-97,
104-108, 252, 254.
Glanvilla. See Bartholom«us Angli-
cus.
Glastonburia, Libellus de, vi. 464 ;
Versiculi de, v. 29, vi. 458. See
Chronicon.
Glossa Ordinaria, ii. 27.
Glycas, Michael, Annales, iii. 303.
Gobarus, Stephanus, iii. 259, vii. 127.
Gobellinus, Joannes, Pii II. Commen-
tarii, v. 486.
Gocelinus. See Gotcelinus Bertinia-
nus.
Godefridus, Annales, ii. 285, 335, 339,
350, 352, 390.
Godefridus, Claraevallensis, Vita S.
Bernard!, iv. 541, 542.
Godefridus, Comes. See Mosander,
Jacobus.
Godefridus Viterbiensis, Chronicon, ii.
139, iv. 562, V. 219, 442, 520, xii.
275.
Godwin, Francis, de Conversione An-
glise, V. 11, 60, 124, 129, 133, 141,
vi. 291 ; de Prxsulibus, iv. 556,
vi. 82, 83, 86.
Goldastus, Melchior, Alamannicarum
Rerum Scriptores, iv. 269, 270,
277, 407, 420, 465, vi. 229, 277,
326, 484, xi. 423, 427, xii. 302,
312 ; Constitutiones Imperiales, ii.
42, 43, 47, 203, 207, 224, 237,
274 ; Paraenetici Scriptores, ii. 209,
iii. 317, iv. 392.
Gomarus, Franciscus, de Genealogia
Christi, xi. 544, 559.
Gononus, Benedictus, Vita Patrum
Occidentis, vi. 77, 277.
Good, Jesuita, de Moribus Hibernorum,
XV. 7.
Goropius, Johannes, Gotodanica, ii.
66. See Becanus, Joannes.
Gotcelinus Bertiniauus, Catalogas
Sanctorum, iL 55, v. 44, vi. 252;
Vita Augustini, iv. 352, 378, v. 61 ;
Vita Laurentii, iv. 422, v. 56, 65.
Gothofredus, Dionysius, de Haereticis,
ii. 274.
GOTHOFREDUS — GUILTELMUS ALTISSIDIORENSIS. 253
Gothofredus, Jacobus, de Suburbica-
riis regionibus, vi. 137, 559. (Ind.
Chr. 343.)
Gottefridus Viterbiensis. See Gode-
fridus.
GraiSis, Jacobus de, Decisiones Ca-
suum conscientiae, iii. 193, 502.
Grarius, Henricus, in S. Augustinuin,
xiv. 245.
Gratianus, Decreta, ii. 103, 115,222,
427, iii. 36, 63, 96, 111, 113-115,
157, 254, 448, iv. 333, 405, v. 526,
vii. 129, 215, xi. 439-442.
Gratius, Orthuinus, Fasciculus Rerum,
ii. 82, 109, 119, 144, 156, 190, 191,
vii. 106, xii. 362.
Gregoiius Ariminensis, in Sententias,
iii. 575, iv. 3, xii. 174.
Gregorius Cerameus, Homiliae, iii. 240.
Gregorius Ileymburgensis, Confutatio
Primatus Papa;, ii. 112.
Gregorius Magnus, Liber Antiphona-
rius, iii. 212 ; in 1 Sam., iii. 133 ;
in Psalmos poeniteutiales, iii. 95,
120,564; in Cantic, iv. 183 ; Dia-
logi, ii. 80, iii. 189, 191, 193, vi.
412, 486; Homilis in Ezek., iii.
294, iv. 224 ; in Evangelia, iii.
152, 159, 161 ; Moralia in Job, ii.
78, 162, 163, iii. 250, 253, 552,
564, iv. 208, 222, 224, 225, 439,
V. 383, xi. 368 ; Eegistrum Episto-
larum, ii. 32, 33, 35, 36, 67, J 40,
iii. 305, 413, 511, iv. 331-333,
400, 403, v. 384, 409, 410, vii.
127, xi. 290, 441, xii. 266, 274,
586, xiv. 195; Opera, iii. 214, 217,
223-227, 229, 230, 255.
Gregorius Nazianzenus, Carraina, iii.
271, 403, 407, xii. 191 ; Orationes,
ii. 165, iii. 183, 184, 205, 247, 289,
301, 366, 430, 431, iv. 226, xi.
261, 320, 330, 332, 369, 404, 406,
413, xii. 190, 501, xiv. 164.
GregoriuSj^ Neoca;sariensis, Expositio
Fidei, iii. 428 ; Metaphrasis in Ec-
clesiastem, iii. 180 ; Sermo in The-
ophania, iiL 349.
Gregorius Nyssenus, de Aniraa, ii. Ill,
iii. 45, 291, xiv. 21 ; contra Euno-
Gregorius Nyssenus — continued.
mium, iii. 473, xi. 278; de Homi-
nis opificio, ii. 23, iii. 291, 292; in
Macriniis, iii. 378, 379; Oratio ca-
techetica, iii. 408, 409 ; Oratio in
Petrum et Paulum, v. 13 ; in Pas-
cha, iii. 347 ; de Poenitentia, iii. 99 ;
de Inscriptioue Psalmorum, ii. 65,
162, iii. 467, xii. 187.
Gregorius Turonensis, Historia Fran-
corum, V. 394, 460, 466, 467, vi.
52, 87, 122, 379, 392, 561 (Ind.
Chr. 383), xi. 317; Gloria mar-
tyrum, vi. 488.
Gregorius de Valentia. See Valentia.
Gregorius VII., papa, Dictatus papse,
ii. 140, 141 ; Epistola ad Hiberni-
cos, ii. 91, iv. 321, 498; ad Salo-
monem regem, ii. 9 1 ; Kegestum, ii.
197, 199, vi. 201-203.
Gretserus, Johannes, in Anastasium Si-
naitam, iii. 240 ; Colloquium Ratis-
bonense, xiv. 45 ; Hortus Crucis,
ii. 124; de Cruee, iii. 513; Defen-
sio Bellarmini, vii. 119, xii. 276,
419, 424, xiv. 140, 281, 284, 292,
308, 347, 348, 350, 411, 427, 470,
500, 501; Vita Gregorii VII., ii.
137 ; de Divis Eystetensibus, v.
134, 458; responsum ad Theses
Hunnianas, xiv. 16, 17, 45 ; scripta
contra Waldenses, ii. 232, 235, 237,
246, 248, 253, 258, 267, 275, 286,
315, 320, 321, 324.
Grimoldus, Sacramentarium, iii. 225.
Grotius, Hugo, Christus Patiens, vi.
300 ; Annotationes, vii. 492, xi.
555.
Gruterus, Janus, Inscriptiones, x. 57,
140, 142, 187, 209, 213, 222, 224,
261, 296, 316, 342, 359, 413, 416,
440, 458, 466, 508, xi. 300, xvi.
189.
Guido, Bernardus, Comites Tholosani,
ii. 234, 361-367 ; Vita Innocentii
III., ii. 360; de Catharis, ii. 248;
de Hairesi Waldensium, ii. 175, 187,
236, 239, 260.
Guilielinus Altissidiorensis, in Senten-
tias, iii. 175, 453.
254 GUILIELMUS ARM0RICANU3 — HEGESIPPUS.
Guilielmus Armoricanus, Gesta Phi-
lippi, ii. 261, 3-15, 349, 358, 359,
860-362, 367, 381, 387; Chroni-
con, ii. 368, 372, 373, 382, 383,
385.
Guilielmus Gemeticensis, Historia Nor-
mannioe, v. 85.
Guilielmus Malmesburiensis, Abbre-
viatio Amalarii, iv. 51 ; de Antiqui-
tate Glastoniensis ecclesije, iv. 329,
V. 47, 74, 75, 534, vi. 37, 380, 398,
399, 438, 458, 482 ; Historia Gui-
lielmi I., ii. 128 ; Gesta Pontificum
Anglorum, ii. 57, iv. 348, 349, v.
91, vi. 200, 206, 208, 398, 456, xii.
394 ; Gesta Regum Anglorum ii. 56,
129, 151, 154, 192, 198, 218, 226-
228, iii. 77, 207, 245, iv. 387, 388,
421, 446, 453, 467, 475, 526, 534,
V. 3, 86, 114, 122, 130, 132, 141,
443, 446, 449, 467, 473, 477, 514,
vi. 33, 37, 42, 84, 90, 91, 97, 106,
128, 204, 253, 257, xv. 557.
Guilielmus Martellus, Vita S. Albaui,
V. 185, 186.
Guilielmus Nangiacus. See Nangiacus.
Guilielmus Neubrigensis, de Rebus
Anglicis, ii. 263-265, iii. 88, iv.
662, V. 123, vi. 39, 183, 419, 454.
Gulielmus Parisiensis, de Meritis, iii.
675.
Guilielmus Pictaviensis, Versiculi, iv.
499.
Guilielmus de Podio Laurentii, Chro-
nicon, ii. 234, 241.
Guilielmus de Ramseye, Vita Guthlaci,
V. 83.
Guilielmus Senonensis, Epistola, ii. 81.
Guilielmus Somerset, v. 145.
Guilielmus Stephanides, v. 93.
Guilielmus Tyrensis, Bellum Sacrum,
ii. 75, 122, 124.
Guillandus, Claudius, xiv. 317.
Guillimannus, Franciscus, de Rebus
Helvetiorum, v. 165, vi. 290, 293.
Guitmundus, de Eucharistia, ii. 216,
219, 220; contra Berengarium, ii.
219, 220.
Guntberus, Poeta, Ligurinus, ii. 33,
274, 275.
Gyorgievitz. See Georgievez.
Gyraldus, Silius Gregorius, Poetarum
Historia, v. 529.
H
Hadarsan, R. Moses, Commentarii,
xiv. 482.
Haescbelius, in Origenem, iii. 473 ; in
Photii Bibliothecam, iii. 240.
Hales, Alexander de, Summa Theolo-
gioe, ii. 85, 131, 136, 142, 161, 175,
193, 456, 457, iii. 76.
Halloixius, Petrus, Apologia pro Ig-
natio, vii. 108, 120, 121, 165, 186,
229, 250, 253, 262, 266 ; Ecclesise
Orientalis Scriptores, vii. 208, 210,
211; Vita S. Ireniei, vi. 509; Vita
S. Polycarpi, vii. 77, 82, 293.
Hanmer, Mereditb, Chronicle of Ire-
land, vi. 472.
Harding, John, Chronicle, iv. 365,
V. 36, 43, 132, 477, vi. 105, 107,
xii. 453 ; Scotise descriptio, vi. 376.
Harfeldus, Thomas, Breviarium Regum
Anglorum, v. 34.
Harmenopulus, Constantinus, Epitome
Juris Civilis, vi. 137, xi. 310.
Harpsfield, Nicolaus, Historia Eccle-
siastica Anglicana, iv. 304, v. 66,
76, 148, 234, vi. 42, 250, 415, 416.
Harrison, Guilielmus, Descriptio Bri-
tannise, v. 48, 71, 127, 163.
Hart, Joannes, Collatio cum Rainoldo,
xiv. 205, 429.
Har^^ll^eus, Henricus, Isagoge Chro-
nologica, xi. 502, 504, 561, xii. 6,
7, 9, 15, 20, 21.
Haymo Halberstatensis, in Psalmos,
ii. 62, iii. 567, xii. 292, 293 ; in S.
Pauli Epistolas, xi. 259, 346 ; in
Apocalypsin, ii. 3, 62, 159, 214;
Horailise, iii. 110, 567 ; in Micbeam,
ii. 62, iii. 567. »
Heerbrandiis, Jacobus, de Antichristo,
ii. 128.
Hegesippus, Excidium Hierosolymo-
rum, ii. 12, 28, 29, vi. 271, 272,
vii. 52, 53, 54, 82, xi. 391, 392.
IIEmSIUS — HIERONYIVIUS.
255
Heinsius, Daniel, Exercitationes, vii.
254, xi. 264.
Heisterbach, Csesarius. See Casarius.
Helgaldus Floriacensis, Vita Roberti,
vi. 485.
Helmoldus, Historia Sclavorum, ii.
128, 155, 448, xii. 578.
HemerKus, Claudius, de Academia
Parisiensi, v. 394.
Hemmerlein, Felix. See Malleolus.
Henricus Claravalleusis, ii. 269.
Henricus Erphurdiensis, Chronicon, ii.
305.
Henricus de Huecta, or Oyta, iii.
175.
Henricus Huntingdoniensis, Historia
Anglicana, ii. 200, 207, v. 83, 86,
109, 214, 241, 252, 427, 440, 512,
533, 543, vi. 90, 204, 235, 253,
264, 265, 280.
Henricus RIarleburgensis, Chronicon,
ii. 8.5, vi. 180, 380, 400, 446, xi.
461.
Hepidannus Sangallensis, Chronicon,
ii. 76, vi. 331.
Heraclides Alexandriims, Paradisus,
vi. 359, 364, 365.
Hermannus Contractus, Chronicon, ii.
87, 98, 107, 255, v. 260, 425, vi.
234, 281, 506, xi. 543.
Hermes, Pastor of, iii. 305, 306.
Hennes, Minerva Mundi, iii. 330.
Hermes Trismegistus, P;euander, iii.
329.
Herodianus, Historix, v. 120.
Herodotus, Historia, iii. 339, vii. 7,
9, 11, 13, 15, 17, 23, 26, viii. 85,
148, 153, 216, 218, 219, 220, 230,
231, 242, 290, 300, 307, 308, 340,
405.
Herolt, Johannes, Sermones, iii. 479.
Hervetus, Gentianus, Anastasius Ni-
cisna, vii. 89.
Hesiodus, Opera et Dies, iii. 372, vii.
359; Theogonia, iii. 394, 395, xi.
283.
Hesselius, Joannes, Censura Historia-
rum Sanctorum, vi. 273.
Hesychius Alexandriuus, Lexicon, iii.
331.
Hesychius Ilierosolymitanns, Antin-e-
tica, iii. 556 ; in Leviticum, iv. 471,
xii. 223, 581.
Heylin, Peter, History of the Presby-
terians, i. 48 ; History of the Sab-
bath, xii. 577, 578.
Hiereraias Constantinopolitanus, Re-
sponsa ad Tubingenses, iii. 136.
Hieronymus, S,. Stridonensis, Cata-
logus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticoruni,
V. 19, vii. 58, 34, 102, 113, 120;
Chronicon, v. 212, 218, 224, 247 ;
in Gen., xi. 495, xii. 20, 51 ; in
Psal., ii. 480, iii. 123, 224 ; Bre-
viarium in Psalmos, xiv. 15 ; in
Job, vii. 490 ; in Esai., ii. 2, 3,
166, 167, iii. 48, 51, 148, 167,
298, 307, 382, 555, xii. 431, 467,
471, xiv. 172, 301, 463 ; iu Jerem.,
ii. 164, iv. 180, 259, v. 253-255,
273-275, xi. 550, 556 ; in Lam., iii.
298 ; in Ezek., iii. 446, 506, v. 272,
vii. 263; in Dan., iii. 154, 298, 440,
490, vii. 492, ix. 171, 209, 249,
274; in Hos., iii. 365; in Joel, iii.
220 ; in Amos, iii. 394, v. 19 ; in
Mic, xiv. 232 ; in Hag., iii. 48 ; in
Matth., iii. 122, 160, 294, v. 43,
xi. 556, xiv. 301, 310; in Marc,
ii. 62, 63 ; in Gal., ii. 34, iii. 272,
521 ; xiv. 233 ; in Ephes., iii. 298,
xii. 407, 526, xiv. 258 ; Epistolae,
ii. 103, 162, 261, 271, iii. 139,
159, 184, 294, 361, 380, 507, 550,
iv. 437, V. 12, 13, 181, 247, 255,
256, 264, 271, 272, 274, 275, 289,
294, 297, 334, vi. 394, vii. 154,
182, 453, 466, 470, 504, 522, 536,
xi. 311, xii. 159, 235-240, 535,
xiv. 238, 353, 362, 463 ; ad Pam-
machium, v. 297, xiv. 316, 321,
463 ; Epitaphium Fabiola;, iii. 209;
Pr:efationes, in Pentateuchum, xiv.
244, in Libros Salomonis, iii. 16, in
Evangelia, ad Damasum, xiv. 220,
238, 239, 410, 442; Adversaria,
adversus Helvidium, iii. 45, adver-
sus Joannem Hierosolyraitanum, xi.
359 ; adversus Joviuianum, iii. 71,
139, vi. 117, 118; contra Lucifera-
256 HIERONYMUS — HUGO CAEDINALIS.
Hieronymus — continued.
nos, ii. 165, xiv. 245 ; contra Mon-
tanum, iii. 139 ; dialog! adversus
Pelagianos, iii. 247, 581, 582, v.
257, 258, xii. 477, 480, 481 ; ad-
versus Ruffinum, xiv. 464, 465 ;
adversus Vigilantium, iii. 436 ; Vita
Hilarionis, v. 448 ; old editions of
Opera, vi. 117, 118; Hieronymianse,
V. 280, 333, vi. 358 ; Spuria, ii. 32,
iii. 567, V. 387.
Higden, Ranulphus Cestrensis, Poly-
chronicon, ii. 31, 85, 86, 351, iv.
547, V. 101, 111, 148, 167, 195,
220, 223, 253, 384, 452, 521, 534,
vi. 33, 35, 38, 87, 107, 119, 148,
153, 201, 261, 356, 379, 400, 444,
455, 459, 465.
Hilarion, Julius, de Mundi Duratione,
xi. 529, xii. 1.
Hilarius Arelanensis, de Vita Honorati,
V. 372.
Hilarius, S., Pictaviensis, Epistola, ad
Augustinum, iii. 537, ad Constan-
tium, iii. 44 ; contra Auxentium,
ii. 80, 165-167, 481, 490 ; de Syn-
odis, V. 237, 238 ; in Psalmos, iii.
94, 181, 237, 293, 377, 383, 384,
xii. 443, xiv. 218, 440 ; in Mat-
tha;um, iii. 121, 237, 353, 553; de
Trinitate, iii. 44, iv. 157.
Hilarius Romanus, Commentarii, xii.
229.
Hildebertus Cenoraanensis, Carmina,
ii. 192, 193 ; Epistolse, iv. 296 ;
Hymnus de Trinitate, vii. 339.
Hildebrandus Papa. See Gregorius
VII.
Hildephonsus Toletanus, Sermones, iv.
283, vi. 328.
Hincmarus Rhemensis, Epistola;, iv.
28, 41, 42, 44, 61, 62, 186, 191,
195, 197, 198; Ferculum Salomo-
nis, iv. 112; contra Hincraarum,
Laudunensem, ii. 42, 67, iii. 513 ;
de Praedestinatione Conflictus, iv.
87, 110; Opuscula, iv. 182; Refu-
tatio Gotteschalci, iv. 185 ; de variis
Capitulis Ecclesiastici?, vii. 134.
Hippocrates, de Diseta, iii. 328, 329.
Hippolytus, de Antichristo, ii. 79 ;
Homiliae, iii. 43.
Hirtius, Aulus, de Bello Africano, x.
200, 203-225 ; de Bello Alexan-
drine X. 156, 171, 175-199; de
Bello Gallico, x. 137.
Holcotus, Robertus, iu Librum Sapien-
tiae, iii. 574, 575.
Homerus, Ilias, ii. 2, iii. 331, 395,
396, 442, vu. 14, viii. 541, xi. 283-
285, xii. 581 ; Odyssea, ii. 29, xi.
344, xiv. 417.
Homilies, on Peril of Idolatry, ii. 440 ;
concerning the place and time of
Prayer, xii. 589.
Honorius August odunensis, de Haere-
sibus, V. 526 ; de Praedestinatione,
ii. 194.
Hopkins, Richard, Memorial of a Chris-
tian Life, iii. 120.
Hora; B. Virginis, iii. 390.
Horatiiis, Carmina, ii. 74, x. 367, 404,
438, 444, xi. 321, xii. 54 ; Epodi,
iii. 375, vi. 41, xi. 364, xii. 487,
540 ; Satyrie, vii. 370 ; Epistolae,
iii. 163, X. 383, xiv. 117.
Hormisda, papa, Epistola ad Possesso-
rem, v. 401, vi. 1, 2, 9.
Hosius, Stanislaus, Confessio Petrico-
viensis, ii. 313, iii. 569 ; de expresso
Dei Verbo, xii. 492.
Hotomannus, Francisous, Franco- Gal-
lia, xii. 276.
Hoveden, Rogerus de, Annales, ii. 41,
55, 77, 199, 245, 267, 270, 294,
329, 359, iii. 513, iv. 113, 367-
369, 487, 550, 553, 554, v. 96, 109,
135, 136, 216, 262, 264, 432, vi.
85, 147, 196, 204, 376, 450.
Howel Dha, Laws of, iv. 295, 324,
V. 123, xi. 468.
Howth, Book of, xi. 459.
Hucarius Levita, Excerpta, iv. 292.
Hucbaldiis, Vita S. Livini, vi. 264,
278.
Hugo Altissiodorensis, Chronologia
Altissiodorensis, ii. 369, 382, 384.
Hugo Cardinalis, in Apocalypsin, ii.
6, 12, 158 ; in Evangelia, iii. 174,
xiv. 244.
HUGO ETHERIANUS — JAMBLICHUS.
257
Hugo Et'nerianus, de Aniinarum re-
gressu, iii. 250, 277, 380.
Hugo Kirkestedius. See Kirkestedius.
Hugo Lingonensis, Epistola ad Ber-
engariuti), ii. 216.
Hugo Portugallensis, Epistola, vi. 290.
Hugo de Sancto Victore, iii. 154, 447,
xii. 325.
Humbertus, contra Nicetam, ii. 357.
Hume, David, Histoiy of England,
i. 217.
Hundius, Wiguleu3, Metropolis Salis-
burgensis, vi. 269 ; Salisburgensium
Episcoporum Catalogus, iv. 462.
Hungaricarum Rerum Scriptores, ii.
91.
Hyginus, Rigaltii, v. 418.
Hyperius, Andreas, de Scripturee Lec-
tions quotidiana, xii. 363.
Idatius Lemicensis, Chronicon, v. 352.
Ignatius, S., Epistola, iii. 428, ad
Ephesios, vii. 79, 125, xii. 532, ad
Philadelphios, v. 14, vii. 70, 233,
234, 237-245, xii. 262 ; ad Roma-
nes, vii. 61, C2 ; ad Srayrnseos, vii.
49, 50, 51, 124 ; ad Trallianos, iu.
354, vii. 61, 91 ; Spuria, vii. 89,
187-194, 196, 205-213.
Ignatius Constantinopolitanus, Concio,
xii. 300.
Illyricus. See Flacius.
Index Expurgatorius, Belgicus, iii.
25, 26, xii. 369, Hispanicus, ii. 53,
54, 193, iii. 474, 512, Romanus, ii.
88, 128, vii. 121, 243. See Brasi-
chellanus.
Index Librorum Prohibitorum Roma-
nus, ii. 53, iv. 562, xii. 383, 384.
Inghen, Marsilius de, Quaestiones in
Senteiitias, iii. 577, 578.
Ingulphus Croylandensis, Historia, ii.
67, 198, V. 135, 450, vi. 190, 264.
Innisfallen, Annales de, vi. 370, 401,
404, 470, 523, 538.
Innocentius I. papa, Epistolse, ii. 288,
V. 297.
VOL. XVII. S
Innocentius III., Epistolse Decretales
ii. 66, 288, 316, 317, iii. 213, 214,'
24G ; de Mysteriis Missae, iii. 313.
Irenaeus, ad versus Hsereses, ii. 20,
484, iii. 30, 47, 68, 69, 75, 76,
121, 309, 384, 410, 411, v. 50, vu.
49, 50, 52, 58, 78, 80, 81, 82, 84,
102, 193, 281, 282, 284, xi. 287,
321, 367, xii. 165, 465, 466, 514,
584, xiv. 22, 31, 122.
Irenicus Franciscus, Germaniaj Exe-
gesis, v. 4C0, 465, vi. 295.
Isaacus, Johannes, contra Lindanuni,
xiv. 218, 440, 483, 484, 498, 501.
Isidorus Hispalensis, Etymologias, xiv.
418; Glossas, vi. 215; de Officiis
Ecclesiastici-s, vii. 214, xii. 270,
398, xiv. 417 ; 398, xiv. 417; Ori-
gines, iii. 473, 581, iv. 20, v. 257,
vi. 272, 275, 284, 324, x. 6, xi.
311 ; de Patribus utriusque Testa-
ment!, V. 16, vi. 191 ; Regula Mo-
nachorum, ii. 59 ; de Viris illustri-
bus, iv. 24, V. 499, vi. 14, 330,
331; Sententiae, iv. 209, 222, xi.
311, 312, 368, xii. 269 ; Opera,
ii. 35.
Isidorus Mercator, Decretales Epis-
tolse, ii. 67, iii. 19, iv. 497, 499, v.
125, 236, 259, 308, 343, 430, xv.
42-44, 52.
Isidorus Peleusiota, Epistolae, ii. 28,
32, 421, V. 246, 247, 257, 264,
xi. 298, 319, xii. 217, xiv. 16, 29.
Isocrates, v. 7 ; Evagoras, viii. 396,
405, 410 ; Kicocles, xi. 299.
Isychius, in Leviticum. See Ilesy-
chius.
Ivo Carnotensis, Epistolae, iii. 137,
173, 246, iv. 200.
Ivonetus, Fr., de Ortu Pauperum Lug-
dunensium, ii. 318.
Jacobus, S., Liturgia, iii. 211, xiv.
233.
Jacobus de Voragine. See Voragine.
Jamblicbus, de Mysteriis Egyptiorum,
258
JAMBLICHUS — JOSEPH.
Jamblichus — continued.
xii. 488, 490 ; Vita Pythagoras, viii.
217, xii. 484, 485.
Jamesius, Thomas, Ecloga Oxonio-
Cantabrigiensis, xii. 349, 355 ; de
Corruptione Patrura, xii. 343 ; Epis-
tolaB, see General Index.
Jansenius, Cornelius, in Proverbia,
iii. 326, 400 ; Concordia Evange-
lica, xiv. 74, 183, 193, 196, xiv.
335.
Janua, Joannes de. See Johannes de
Janua.
Januensis, Jacobus. See Voragine,
Jacobus de.
Jarchi, Salomon, in Genesim, iii. 320,
xiv. 482 ; in Exod., xv. 240.
Jason Cyrenseus, Epitome, xiv. 417.
Jewel. See Juellus.
Joachimus, Abbas, in Apocalypsin,
ii. 163.
Jobius, de Verbo Incarnato, iii. 303.
Jocelinus Furuesinus, Vita S. Patricii,
iv. 320, 394, 542, v. 429, 506, 530,
vi. 144, 179, 181, 229, 230, 252,
344, 356, 369, 373-401, 405-419,
423, 426, 430-434, 438, 457, 463,
474, 479, 484, 510, 517-519, 522,
525, 529, XV. 7, 10, 175.
Jocelinus, Monachus, de Episcopis Bri-
tannicis, v. 88.
Johannes de Beka. See Beka.
Johannes de Bellis Manibus, or Bel-
mays, Epistola, V. 119.
Johannes Biclareasis, Chronicon, ii.
165, V. 239.
Johannes a Bosco. See Bosco.
Johannes Chemensis, Onus Ecclesi»,
ii. 12.
Johannes Damascenus. See Damasce-
nus.
Johannes Diaconus, Vita Gregorii
Magni, iii. 77, 250-252, 283.
Johannes Duns, xv. 583.
Johannes Floriacensis, Epistola, ii. 254.
Johannes de Fordun. See Fordun.
Johannes de Garlandia. See Garlan-
dia.
Johannes de Janua, Catholicon, v. 69,
475.
Johannes Major. See Major.
Johannes Malela Antiochenus, Chro-
nicon, vii. 29, 48, 78, ix. 114, 115,
X. 35.
Johannes Metropolitanus, Vota ad
Christum, iii. 248.
Johannes Philoponus. See Philoponus.
Johannes Sarisburiensis, Epistolae, ii.
207 ; Metalogicus, iv. 363, 366,
548; Polycraticus, ii. 196, 197, v.
93, 134, xi. 302, 308, 320, 373,
470, 471.
Johannes Sycopolitanus, iv. 485, 487.
Johannes de Taxster, v. 157.
Johannes Tinmuthensis, Sanctilogium
BritanniK, iv. 379, 422, v. 534,
538, vi. 45; Vitas, S. iEdani, vi.
531, 536, 539, S. Albani, v. 201,
253, 429, S. Benigni, vi. 439, S.
ColurabK, vi. 231, 270, 415, S. Co-
lumbani, vi. 270, S. David, vi. 404,
407, S. Dubricii, vi. 321, S. Dun-
stani, vi, 321, S. Edithae, vi. 2G4,
S. Fiacrii, vi. 512, S. Finiani, vi.
522, S. Foillani, vi. 540, S. Fursa;i,
iv. 244, S. Gildse, vi. 433, SS.
Guudlei, Cadoci, v. 530, S. II-
tuti, vi. 42, S. Kebii, v. 237, vi.
340, S. Kentigerni, vi. 86, 88, 203,
204, 214; S. Machut!, vi. 57, S.
Niniani, vi. 200, S. Oswaldi, v. 453 ;
S. Paterni, vi. 66, S. Patricii, v. 32,
33, 105, 132, vi. 370, 395, 456,
457, 458, S. Petroci, vi. 84, S. Pi-
rani, vi. 336, 344, S. Tatbaii, v. 116.
Johannes Trithemius. See Trithemius.
Jonas, Vita S. Bungundoforie, iv. 280;
Vita S. Columbani, iv. 245, 359,
410, V. 505, vi. 229, 275, 486, 487 ;
Vita Eustachii, iii. 133.
Jonas, Arngrinus, Antiquitates Ice-
landic£e, vi. 429.
Jonathan Ben Uzziel, Targum, iii. 327,
xiv. 473.
Jornandes, de Rebus Geticis, v. 465,
487, vi. 203 ; de Regnorum Succes-
sione, v. 218, 226, 427.
Joseph Ben Gorion, vi. 271.
Joseph, Johannes, Septuaginta, vii.
510.
JOSEPHUS — KIARANUS.
259
Josephus, Christianus, Hypomnesticon,
xi. 560.
Josephus Exoniensis, Antiocheis, v.
215, vi. 37.
Josephus, Flavius, Antiquitates Ju-
daic®, iii. 372, V. 31, vii. 352, 439,
440, 602, 603, viii. 20, 28, 43, 135,
142, 149, 439, 440, 452, 456, 465,
470, 471, 476, 477, ix. 20, 26, 47,
48, 147, 207, 249, 256, 285, 287,
304, 315, 318, 332, 338, 350, 356,
371, 373, 389, 390, 393, 395,405,
408, 416, 420, 423, 434-437, 454,
461-470, 516, 522, 526, 535, 574,
677, 588, X. 7, 19, 20, 28, 29, 30-
34, 46-56, 64, 80, 86, 87, 93-99,
119, 141, 168, 181, 183, 186,188,
191-193, 200, 213, 238, 247, 254,
265, 286, 291, 303, 307-316, 319,
320-322, 328, 329, 353-391, 415,
422, 425, 429, 446, 456-474, 479-
487, 502, 503, 580, xi. 2, 3, 9, 12,
14, 19-39, 61, 63, 74-76, 81, 85,
87, 278, 383-388, 500, 520, 546,
576, 586, 597, xii. 11-14, 31, 76,
84, 107, 121, 132, 133, 138, 156-
159, 474, xiv. 421, 422 ; contra
Apion, viii. 21, 271, 477, 492, ix.
82, 116, 261, 285, x. 188, xi. 12,
xii. 133, 159, 579, xiv. 421, xvi.
216; Bellum Judaicum, ix. 395,
638, 588, X. 445, 460, 467, 470,
502, 503, xi. 38, 50-53, 76, 85,
91, 384, 387-389, 390, xu. 474.
Josseline, Vita Archiepiscoporum Can-
tuariensium, xv. 116.
Jovius, Paulus, Descriptiones Regio-
num, vi. 126, 151.
Juellus, Johannes, Defensio Apologise,
ii. 27, V. 125, xii. 173.
Julianus CiJesar, in Laudem Constautii,
V. 227, vi. 318 ; Cynismus, xii. 483; '
Epistola ad Athenienses, v. 457.
Julianus Celanensis, adversus Augus- j
tinum, V. 252 ; in Cautica, v. 336 ;
Epistola, V. 344.
Julianus Toletauus, contra Juda;os,
iii. 294, xii. 279.
Julius Obsequens. See Obsequens. !
Junius, Fraociscus, Animadversiones !
Junius — continued.
in Bellarminum, xiv. 347, 498 ; in
Apocalypsin, ii. 10 ; Parallela sacra
xii. 71.
Junius, Hadrianus, Batavia, v. 481,
483.
Junius, Patricias, Catena in Job, xii.
50.
Juretus, Franciscus, in Symmachum,
ii. 103.
Justellus, ChristopLorus, Codex Can-
onum, V. 259, 260, 340, 411.
Justinianus, Imperator, Authenticse,
xii. 161, 401 ; Codex, v. 226, xi.
272, 342, 424, 425, 430 ; Institu-
tiones, vii. 233 ; NoveUa, vii. 33,
230, xi. 268, 278, 294-296, 305,
346, xii. 161, 401-403, xiv. 27.
Justinus, Marcus Junius, viii. 276,
278, 280, 289, ix. 311, x. 26, 30,
44, 142, 432.
Justinus Martyr, Apologia, iii. 68, v.
72, vii. 47, xi. 301, 394, xii. 461,
463 ; Dialogus cum Tryphone, iii.
309 ; Responsiones ad Orthodoxos,
iii. 181, 271.
Juvenalis, Decius Junius, Satira;, iii.
393, V. 36, vi. 109, 319, viii. 273,
xi. 86, 468, xii. 486, xiv. 202, 426.
Juvencus, Historia Evangelica, iii.
387.
Juvenis, Johannes, de Antiquitate Ta-
rentinorum, vi. 202, 203, 205.
K
Kanicus, S. See Cainicus.
Kellison, Matthasus, Survey of the New
Religion, iii. 64, xiv. 154.
Kemnitius, Exatnen Concilii Triden-
tini, ii. 212.
Kempius, Cornelius, de rebus Frisicis,
V. 454, 456, 459, 477, 482.
Kentigernus, S., Vita, vi. 86, 203,
204, 212, 223, 224-228.
Kevinus, S., Vita, vi. 83, 422. See
Coemgen.
Kiaranus Saghirensis, S., Vita, vi. 146,
332, 400, 525. See Ciaranus.
2
260
KILIANUS — LEO.
Kilianus, S., Vita, iii. 378, iv. 2, 244,
335, vi. 279. See Egilwardus ; Se-
rarius.
Kimcbi, R. David, in Psalmos, iii. 320,
335, xi. 504, xii. 87, xiv. 459,
463, 486, XV. 241, 242.
Kiraedoncius, Jacobus, xiv. 98.
Kircherus, Conrad, Concordantiae He-
braico-Graecse, xiv. 496.
Kirkestedius, Hugo, Monachorum il-
lustrium Catalogus, vi. 339j 391.
Knigliton, Henricus, Clu-oniea, ii. 199,
221, 225.
Koldingensis, Jonas, Descriptio Dania;,
V. 445, vi. 102.
Krantzius, Albertus. Metropolis Sax-
onije, v. 478.
Krentzhemius, Leonliartus, Observa-
tiones Chronologicse, xi. 509-512.
Kyriander, Guilielmus, de Augusta
Treverorum, v. 219.
L
Labbe, Philippus, Concilia, ii. 6, 127,
129, 131, 140, 144, 148, 245, 285.
Lactaiitius Firraianus, Divinx Institu-
tiones, ii. 30, 442, iii. 236, 367,
373, 386, 406, 407, 412, 413, 504,
505, vi. 223, viii. 2, xi. 404, xii.
226, 578 ; de Vera Sapientia, xiv.
228.
Lactantius, or Luctatius, Placidus, in
Statium, vi. 325.
Lambardus, Guilielmus, Arcbaiono-
mia, iv. 509, v. 60, 445, 450, 451,
vi. 34, 259, xii. 313, 396 ; Consue-
tudines Londinienses, v. 127.
Lambertus Schafnaburgensis, Annales,
ii. 77, 127, 132-134, 142,147-149,
151.
Lampridius, iElius, Historia, iii. 505.
Laneellotus, Cornelius, Vita Augustini,
V. 353.
Landavensis Liber. See Liber.
Landulphus Sagax. See Sagax.
Lanfrancus Cantuariensis, Epistolae, iv.
287, 291, 322, 490, 492, 495 ; de
Encharistia contra Berengarium, ii.
Lanfrancus — continued.
55, 220, 221, 222, iii. 85, iv. 285,
291, 322.
Langius, Wilhelmus, de Annis Christi,
xii. 27.
Langtoft. See Petrus de Langetoft.
Lansbergius, Philippus, Chronologia
Sacra, xii. 62.
Laodicense concilium. Acta, iii. 137,
469, 470, xii. 478.
Lapide, Cornelius a, Commeiitarii, ii.
491, xi. 528, 560.
Lateranensium Canonicorum OfRcium,
vi. 393, 401, 426.
Latinus Pacatus. See Pacatus.
Latins, Johannes, Holiandise Descrip-
tio, V. 484 ; de Pelagianis, iv. iii., v.
398, 399, 497, 499.
Laurentius Novariensis, Homilia de
Poenitentia, iii. 109.
Laurentius O'Toole, S., Vita, vi. 524.
Laurentius, Renatus, in Tertullianum
de Aniraa, iii. 251.
Lavaterus, Johannes Rodolphus, de
Descensu Christi ad inferos, iii.
391.
Laziardus, Johannes, Epitome Histo-
riiB Universalis, ii. 239.
Lazius, Wolfgangus, de Republica Eo-
mana, iii. 103.
Lebuinus, S., Vita, vi. 264, 278.
Lectius, Jacobus, Vita Autonii Sa-
deelis, ii. 177.
Ledesima, Jacobus, de Scripturis qua-
vis lingua non legendis, iii. 16, xii.
461, 463, 464, 484, 490.
Legenda Aurea. See Capgravius, Jo-
hannes ; Voragine, Jacobus de.
Leighlin, Annals of, iv. 523. See
Dowling, Thaddseiis.
Leland, Thomas, History of Ireland,
i. 72, 93.
Lelandus, Johannes, v. 88, 535, vi.
176; Assertio Arturi, v. 145, 158,
540 ; Commentarii, iv. 563 ; de Viris
Illustribus, xii. 363.
Leo Imperator, Tactica, ii. 60, iv. 277 ;
Homiiiae, iii. 351.
Leo, Johannes Franciscus, Thesaurus
fori Ecclesiastici, ii. 120.
LEO OSTIENSIS — LUCAS BRUGENSIS. 261
Leo Ostiensis, Chronicon Cassinense,
ii. 77, iv. 471.
Leo I. papa, Epistoloe, iii. 107, 133,
275, 413, V. 306, 430, xi. 290, xiv.
34 ; de Passione Domini, iii. 384,
xii. 259, xiv. 34 ; Sermones, ii. 37,
vii. 150, xii. 260.
Leo IX., Papa, Epistolae, ii. 115.
Leschas3eriu3 de Libertate Ecclesi*
Gallicanae, vii. 131.
LesIiEus, Joannes, de Rebus gestis Sco-
torum, vi. 35, 107, 152, 177, 213,
222, 361, 356, 451, 527.
Leucander, Andreas, Vita S. Oswaldi,
iv. 571.
Leiuiclavius, Joannes, Jus GriBco-Eo-
manum, vii. 26, 62, 140.
Leyden, Johannes, Chronicon Belgi-
cum, v. 384.
Lhuyd, Humredus, Epistola, vi. 179 ;
Fragmentum Britannicje Descrip-
tionis, iv. 356, v. 83, 84, 98, 121,
134, 439, 451, 452, vi. 105, 378,
612 (Ind. Chr. 802).
Liber Abingdonensis, v. 80.
Liber Albus Scaccarii, xi. 452.
Liber Armaclianus, iv. 318, 330, vi.
450. See Maccuthenus ; Tirecha-
nus.
Liber Ballimotensis, vi. 230.
Liber Landavensis, iv. 278, 324, 325,
379, V. 109, 123, 539, vi. 47, 49,
60, 78, 80-82.
Liber Niger Ecclesiae S. Trinitatis Dub-
lin, iv. 326, 424.
Liber Pontiflcalis, v. 57, 64, vi. 160,
651 (Ind. Chr. 63).
Liber RofFensis, v. 99.
Liber Sliguntinus, vi. 230, 415, 423,
444.
Lidyat, Thomas. See Lydiat.
Liechthenaw, Conradus de, Chronicon
Urspergense, ii. 137, 142, 147,224,
283, 316, 318, v. 261.
Lielenstenius, Jacobus, ii. 172.
Lilius, Georgius, Chronicon Eegum
Anglia;, v. 59.
Lindanus, Gulielmus, v. 246, 481 ; de
Optimo genere interpretandi Scrip-
turas, iii. 231, xiv. 216, 217, 238,
Lindanus — continued.
240, 243, 252, 264-256, 261, 265,
267, 270, 272, 274-277, 280, 283,
350, 434, 482, 497 ; Panoplia, xii.
493 ; de Virginitatis Voto, vii. 238.
Lipomanus, Aloysius, Vitae Sanctorum
Patrum, iii. 131, vi. 361-363; Ca-
tena, iii. 469.
Lipsius, Justus, Admiranda, v. 213,
225, 232.
Lismore, Regestum Episcopi de, iv. 548.
Liturgia, Graeca, iii. 345, 405, 407 ;
Mozarabica, iii. 203 ; Romana, xii.
407.
Liveleius, Edvardus, in v. priores ex
Minoribus Prophetis, xiv. 476, 477,
491.
Livineius, Joannes, Panegyrici veteres,
V. 213, vi. 111.
Livinus, S., Vita. See Bonifacius.
Livius, Titus, Historiae, ii. 93, ix. 141,
144, 153, 187, 203-263, 275-300,
437, 440, 625, 536, 556, 578, 603,
612, X. 2-4, 6-17, 23, 39, 44, 53,
67, 72, 94, 95, 129, 146, 101, 164,
170, 222, 238, 253, 257, 259, 265,
280, 282, 294, 324, 330, xii. 464.
Loaisa, Garcias, Collectio Conciliorum
Hispanije, v. 42.
Lombardus, Petrus, Sententiae, ii. 211,
427, iii. 113, 124, 137, 148, 152,
155, 161, 174, 448, 454, iv. 183,
vii. 229, xii. 330, xiv. 357.;
Longlandus, Joannes, Registrum, xii.
375-382, 395.
Lorinus, Joannes, in Acta Apostolo-
rum, iii. 364, xi. 594, xiv. 296.
Lotharingus, Robertus, Epitome Ma-
riani, viii. 6, xv. 481, 557.
Lubbert, Sibrandus, dePriucipiisChris-
tianorum Dogmatum, xiv. 426,473.
Lubelczyclc, Andreas, Liturgia Arme-
norum, iii. 213.
Lubinus, Eilhardus, in Bernardum
Morlanensem, ii. 193.
LucanuSjM. Anna;us, Pharsalia, ii.322,
443, X. 47, 54, 97, 119, 147, 151-
157, 162-169, 174, 221.
Lucas Brugeusis, Franciscus, Notatio-
nes in sacra Biblia, xiv. 222, 265,
262
LUCAS BRUGENSIS — MALORICS.
Lucas Brugensis — continued.
270, 289, 291, 309, 3i6, 444; de
usu Paraphraseos Chaldaicae, xiv.
221, 442, 492.
Lucas Tudensis, de laborantibus con-
tra Hjereticos, ii. 313.
Lucianus, Astrologia, iii. 376 ; de Ca-
lumuia, ix. 8, x. 20 ; de Luctn, iii.
321, 373 ; Macrobius, ix. 167, 218 ;
Pseudologista, xii. 580.
Lucianus, presbyter, de Stepliani Keli-
quiis, V. 290.
Lucidus, presbyter, Epistola, iv. 26.
Lucretius, Titus, de Eerum Xatnra, iiL
287, 322, 369, 377, 378.
Lndolphus Carthusianus, in Psalmos,
xii. 344 ; Vita Christi, iii. 495.
Ludovicus Pius, Literse, v. 448 ; Vita,
see Pitlioeus.
Lugdnnensis Ecclesia, de tribus Epis-
tolis, iv. 87, 113, 165, 180, 202.
Lugidus, S. See Molua.
Lupus, Servatus, Vita S. "Wigberti, v.
442, 453.
Lupus Tricassensis, Vita, v. 374, 375,
437.
Lutherus, Martinus, Enarratioues in
Esaiam, xiv. 471 ; Supputatio An-
norum mundi, ii. 84, xiv. 341.
Lutzenburgensis, Bernardus. See Ber-
nardus.
Lydiat, Tbiomas, Adversaria, x. 445,
xii. 33 ; de variis Annorum formis,
viii. 32, xii. 581.
Lyndewode, Guilielmus, Provinciale,
iiL 498.
Lyranos, Nicolaus, PostiUae, ii. 12, 87,
294, iii. 280, 335, 339, v. 13, viii.
2, xi. 318, 578, xii. 49, 77, 344,
441, xiv. 182, 466, 472, 488.
Lysis, Epistola, xii. 484, 485.
M
Macarius .^gyptius, Homiliae, iii. 61,
182, 183, 555, xii. 179.
Macarius Hierosolymitanus, iii. 355.
Mac Cartinus, Florentius, Antiqq. Hi-
bemicarum Collectanea, vi. 420.
M'Crie, Life of Knox, i. 2 ; Life of
Melville, i. 3, 4.
Maccuthenus, Vita S. Patricii, vi. 375,
390, 411.
Machutus, S., Vita, vi. 50, 57.
Mac Mahon, Hugh, Jus Primatiale
Armachanum, i. 161-164.
Macrobius, Aurelins, Saturnalia, viii.
29, ix. 16, X. 257, 258, 264, 406,
478; Somnium Scipionis, iii. 367.
Maestrjeus Martialis, in Ignatiii Epis-
tolas, vii. 105, 115, 122, 186,
201, 230, 237, 243, 259, 266,
274.
Magdeburgensea Centnriatores, ii. 31,
40, 68, 174, 229, 235-237, 242,
322, 373, iv. 41, 43, 48, v. 19, 48,
66, 72, 107, 320, 323, 342, 448, vi.
51, xii. 332, 519.
Maglorius, S., Vita, v. 97, 539, vi.
49, 50.
Magna Charta, xi. 451, 453.
Magnus, S., Vita. See Theodorus
Campidonensis.
Maihew, Edwardus, Congregationis
Anglicanse 0. S. Benedicti Trophaea,
V. 45, 133, 135, 458, vi. 285, 289,
297.
Mailros, Annales de, ii. 352, iv. 320,
vi. 432, 454, xv. 176.
Maimonides, Moses, xi. 513, xv. 238-
256.
Major, Joannes, de Gestis Scotoram,
ii. 80, 81, iii. 175, iv. 562, v. 89,
258, 452, 477, 478, vi. 103, 104,
121, 123, 130, 131, 136, 148, 153,
201, 206, 212, 242, 251, 257, 259,
260, 280, 354.
Malachias O'Morgair, S., Vita, xi. 443.
See Bernardus, S.
Malala, Joannes. See Joannes.
Maldouatus, Joannes, Commentarii, iii.
38, 278, 548, iv. 25, 165, 169, xiv.
76, 290, 294, 326, 338 ; de Sacra-
mentis, iii. 101, 154.
Malleolus, or Ilemmerlein, Felix, de
Nobilitate, ii. 31.
Malmesbury. See Guilielmus.
Malorius, Thomas, Historia Arthur!,
v. 31.
MALVENDA — MATTH^US.
263
Malvenda, Thomas, de Antichristo, vi.
3, xi. 497.
Man, Chronicle of. See Chronicon.
Manetho, viii. 21, 22, 28-32, 40-42,
62.
Manfredus, Hieronymus, de Cardina-
libus, ii. 118.
Manilius, Marcus, Astronomica, iii.
370.
Mant, Richard, Church History, i. 44,
146-149, 179.
Mantuanus, Baptista, Fasti, ii. 294 ;
Vita Blasii, ii. 30, 31, iv. 354.
Mapeus, Gualterus, de Nugis Curialium,
ii. 236, 243-247, 271, 275, 276.
Marcellinus, Vita Suidberti, v. 458.
Marcellus Ancyranus, ii. 486, vii. 47.
Marcellinus Comes, Chronicon, v. 226-
228, 284, 392, 393, 425, 427, vi.
234, 323, 351.
Marcianus Heracleota, Periplus, v. 87,
vi. 267.
Marcus Ephesius, de Igne purgatorio,
iv. 264 ; Epistola encyclica, iii. 240,
241.
Marcus Eremita, disputatio cum Scho-
lastico, xii. 219 ; de Lege spirituali,
iii. 555.
Marcus Maximus, Chronicon, v. 462.
Mardochai, Nathan. See Nathan.
Mariana, Joannes, de Rebus Hispa-
nicis, ii. 335, 371-373, 385, iv.
203, V. 16; in Lucam Tudensem,
ii. 243, 279, 359, 361 ; Scholia in
Biblia, iv. 248 ; de Regis institu-
tione, ii. 453, 454 ; pro editione Vul-
gata, siv. 223, 232, 240, 249, 253,
256, 261, 262, 267, 268, 270, 276-
278, 324, 342, 344.
Marianus Scotus, Chronica, ii. 128,
130, 131, 135, 142, iv. 250, 259,
318, 378, V. 55, 56, 105, 223, 464,
vi. 143, 148, 151, 281-283, 327,
371, 388, 392, 399, 435, 443, 506,
516, 544, 608, xi. 549, xv. 206,
481, 556, 557, xvi. 105-107, 614.
Marineus Siculus, de rebus Hispaniie,
xii. 274.
Marinus, Marcus, Lexicon Hebraicum,
xiv. 494.
Marquez, Joannes, de origine Fratrnm
Eremitarum, vi. 394.
Marsilius Patavinus, de Translatione
Imperii, ii. 65.
Martialis, M. Valerius, Epigrammata,
ii. 402, v. 22-24.
Martini, Martinus, Hypotyposeis Theo-
logicse, vii. 512, xi. 548.
Martinius, Petrus, Grammatica He-
brsea, xiv. 474.
Martinus Farsensis, Vita S. Atagni,
vi. 485.
Martinus, Gregorius, Detectio haereti-
carum versionum Scriptura;, xiv.
489.
Martinus Polonus, Chronicon, ii. 89,
113, 147, V. 81, 172.
Martinus, Thomas, contra Sacerdotum
Conjugia, vii. 238, 240.
Martyr, Petrus, de Missa, xii. 502.
Martyrologium, Anglo-Saxouicum, vi.
279, 456 ; Britannicum, v. 17 ; Ro-
mauum, iii. 84, v. 17, 50, 57, 318,
417, vi. 543 ; Martyrologia varia,
V. 206, 207.
Masius, Andreas, S. Basilii Anaphora,
iii. 201 ; Commentarii, vii. 466,
xiv. 339, 478.
Mason, Wilham Monck, History of
St. Patrick's Cathedral, i. 70 ; Life
of Bedell, i. 117.
Massaeus, Christianus, Chronica, ii. 78,
361, 368, iv. 425, xii. 557, xii. 90,
140.
Massonus, Johannes, in Alanum, ii.
234, 236, 242, 259.
Massonus, Johannes Papirius, in Ago-
bardi Opera, iii. 512 ; AnnalesFran-
corum, ii. 217, 222, 226, 227, 254,
262, 291, 337, 368, 371, 372, 390,
402; de Episcopis Urbis, ii. 90, 217,
descriptio Fluminum GaUiae, v. 486;
VitSB Pontificum, ii. 281, 302,
303.
Matamorus, Alfonsns Garsias, de Aca-
demiis et doctis viris Hispauise, ii.
90, V. 59.
Matthaeus, S., Opus imperfectum in,
iii. 21, 415, xii. 242, 474-476, xiv.
118, 191.
264 RIATTHiEUS DE CRACOVIA _
IMETAPHRASTES.
Mattbaeus de Cracovia, de Squaloribus
RomaniE Curise, xy. 150.
Matthaeus Paris, Historia Abbatum S.
Albani, ii. 58 ; Historia Major, ii.
128, 149, 200, 207, 252, 284, 297,
298, 302, 309, 348, 380, 882, 391-
397, 399, 409, iii. 245, iv. 3, 366,
367, V. 145, 178, 182, 195, 380,
427, vi. 32, 84, 182, 461, 462 ;
Historia Minor, ii. 204.
Mattbsus 'WestinoDasteriensis, or Flo-
rilegus, Flores Historiarum, iL 210,
218, 219, iiL 207, 513, iv. 113,
456, 548, V. 82, 84, 89, 94, 97,
134, 182, 217, 234, 241, 260, 376,
378, 385, 389, 427, 435, 440,450,
452, 471, 480, 515, 531, 534, vi.
S3, 56, 83, 84, 94, 97, 99, 106,
120, 172, 185, 204, 264, 393, 395,
402, 426, 435, 449, xi. 433.
Matarus, Petrus, in Antonini Chro-
nicon, iv. 562.
Manguinus, GUbertus, CoUectio vete-
rum auctonim de Praedestinatione,
i 128.
Maxentius, Joannes, Tractatus varii,
iiL 524, V. 401, 494, 495,496,498,
V. 3, 4.
Maximus Abbas, Loci Communes, xii.
278.
Maximus, Monachus, scholia in Ecde-
siasticam Hierarctiam, iii. 275.
Maximus Taurinensis, Homiliae, iii.
96, 143, 184, 313, 340, 341, 436,
xi. 392, xii. 260.
Maximus Tyrius, Dissertationes, ii.
102, vii. 9.
Maximus, Valerius, viii. 246, 299,
314, 421, 423, 455, ix. 12, 325,
357, 396, 407, 443, 451, 481, 483,
X. 12, 13, 23, 29, 44, 89, 97, 134,
162, xi. 338, xii. 463.
Mayus, Confutatio Crashawi, ii. 53, 54.
MediaviUa, Ricardus de, super Senten-
tias qurestiones, xiv. 355.
Medina, Joannes, de Confessione, iii.
114 ; de Oratione, iii. 228-232 ; de
Poenitentia, iii. 218.
Medina, Michael, de sacrorum homi-
num Continentia, viii. 123, 238.
Medocius, S., Vita, vL 527.
Mela, Pomponius, de situ Orbis, v.
61.
Melancthon, Philippns, Vita Rodolphi
Agricolae, iL 168 ; narratio de Phi-
lippo, viiL 11, 12.
Melissa, Antonius. See Antonius.
Melrose, Annab of. See Mailros.
Memnon, Fragmenta Historica, viiL
425, 435, 437, Ls. 119, 121, 128,
134-144, 153, 229, 230, 235, 504,
505, 512-518, 523, 525, 548, 549,
553, 557-559, 562-576, 584-586,
590-600, X. 75, 198.
Menaa Gneca, iii. 252, v. 18, 20, 21,
212, vi. 292, 319, viL 7.
Menardus, Claudius, in Augustinum,
V. 261, 366, 409, 423, 499.
Mendoza AJphonsus, Controversias
Theologicse. iii. 214, 232, 251, 252,
270, 305, 326.
Menologia Grseca. See Menaea.
Mensius, Alexius, Itinerarium, iiL 217.
Mercator, Gerhardus, Demonstratio
Tempomm, vi. 516.
Mercator, Isidorus. See Isidorua.
Mercerus, in Job, xiv. 468, 474.
Mercurius Gallo-Belgicus, iii. vii.
Mermannius, .\rnoldus,TheatruraCon-
versionis Gentium, vi. 291, 295.
Merssaeus Cratepolius, Petrus, Annales
Episcopatus Osnaburgensis, ii. 226 ;
de Sanctis Germanise, v. 165, vL
293, 366 ; Coloniensium arcbiepis-
coporum catalogus, vi. 164, 168 ;
Trevirensium archiepiscoporum ca-
talogus, V. 73, 74, 77, 437.
Merula, Georgius, Historia Ticecomi-
tam Mediolanensium, ii. 111.
Merula, Paulus, Geographia, v. 484,
xii. 412, 424.
Messalinus, Walo (i. e. Claudius Sal-
masius), de Episcopis et Presbyteris,
vu. 169, 212, 254, 256.
Messingham, Thomas, Florileginm Hi-
bemiae, ii. 86, iv. 462, 500, 537,
vi. 230, 284, 372, 415, 461, 484.
Messiserius, Hieronymus, Eqnes, iL
286.
Metaphrastes. See Simeon.
METELLUS TEGERSEENSIS — MUTIUS. 265
Metellus Tegerseensis, Quirinalia, vi.
190.
Meursius, Joannes, Athense Batavse,
V. 483 ; in Constantium Porphyro-
gennetam, v. 219 ; Fragmenta Eu-
sebii, iii. 351 ; Glossarium Grscco-
Barbarum, ii. 60, v. 606, vi. 58.
Mewin, Britannus Chronographus, vi.
105.
Mey, Joannes, Registrum, vi. 174.
Meyerus, Jacobus, Annales Flandriae,
v. 533, vi. 315, 406.
Michael Angrianus, or de Bononia, in
Psalmos, iii. 117, 175.
Michael, Sebastianus, Historia Magica,
ii. 78.
Michovius, Mathias, Chronica Polo-
norum, ii. 109, xii. 299 ; Sarmatia
Europaja, xii. 299.
Milevitanum Concilium Acta, v. 257.
Milles, de Ordiuibus Militaribus, ii.
286.
Milner, Isaac, Church History, i. 126.
Milner, Dr., i. 139.
Milton, John, History of Britain, i. 131.
Minucius Felix, Octavius, ii. 169, iii.
504, viii. 475.
Mirseus, Aubertus, Sigeberti Chroni-
con, ii. 86, 217, v. 365,436, vi. 462,
463 ; Chronicon Ordinis Prsemon-
stratensis, ii. 248 ; Provinciale, vi.
502, 526, XV. 4.
Mirandula. See Picus, Joannes.
Missa Angamallensis, iii. 217.
Missale Gothicura, iii. 223 ; Roma--
num, iii. 212, 222, 228, 229, 247,
281.
Mocoemogus, S., Vita, vi. 429, 472,
483, 533.
Moedhog, S., Vita, vi. 469, 515.
Molanus, Joannes, Bibliotheca Theo-
logies, XV. 3, 4 ; Opera Fulgentii,
V. 496 ; de Imagiuibus, iii. 241 ;
Martyrologium, iv. 268, v. 179, vi.
62, 186, 417; Natales Sanctorum
Belgii, iv. 425, vi. 216, 283, 639,
640.
Molinaeus, Carolus, Opera, ii. 326.
Molingus, S., Vita, iv. 323, vi. 425.
Molorius. See Malorius.
Moltherus, Johannes, Catalogue Doc-
torura gentis Judaicoe, ii. 217.
Molua, S., Vita, vi. 472, 511, 637,
541.
Mombritius, Boninus, Vitae Sanctorum,
vi. 348.
Moncseius, Johannes, Aaron purgatus,
ii. 445, 446.
Monhemius, Johannes, Catechismi Cen-
sura, xii. 189.
Montacutius, Ricardus, Origines Ec-
clesiasticse, vii. 261.
Montanus, Arius. See Arius.
Moore, Thomas, History of Ireland,
i. 172, 187.
Moponius, recte Mosconius. See Mos-
conius.
Moracius Britannus, v. 154, 155.
More, Sir Thomas, Opera, iii. 178.
Moresinus, Thomas, Depravatas Reli-
gionis Origo, xii. 486.
Morinus, Joannes, Exercitationes Bib-
licse, xi. 534-540.
Morlanensis. See Bernardus.
Momseus, Philippus, de Missa, iii. 82,
iv. 87.
Moroni Fratres, Vita Cataldi, vi. SCO-
SOS.
Morus, Thomas, Historia Ricardi III.
vi. 289.
Moryson, Fynes, Itinerary, i. 19.
Mosander, Jacobus, vi. 283, 310, 512 ;
Vita Godefridi, iii. 206, 207.
Mosconius, Isidorus, de Majestate mi-
litantis Ecclesia;, ii. 118-120, xi,
431.
Closes Barcepha, de Paradiso, xii. 417.
Moses Gerundensis, in Exodum, xii.
27.
Mosheim, John Laurence, lustitutiones
HistoriiB Ecclesiasticse, i. 46.
Munna, S., Vita, Iv. 342, 343, vi. 603-
506.
Munsterus, Sebastianus, Cosmogra-
pliia, V. 49, vi. 318; praefatio in
Biblia, xiv. 461, 462.
Muretus, Marcus Antonius, Varise Lec-
tiones, vi. 267.
Mutius, Huldricus, Chronicon Germa-
nicura, ii. 208, 356, 357, v. 516.
266
NACHMAN — OLEASTRO.
N
Nachman, Moses Bar, in Pentateu-
chuin, xi. 257.
Naclantus, Jacobus, in Epistolajn ad
Eoniauos, iii. 499.
Nangiacus, Guilielmus, Chronicon, ii.
78, 217, 226, 270, 310, 339, 361,
367, 397.
Nathan, E. Mordechai, Concordautioe
Hebraicse, iii. 319.
Nauclerus, Joannes, Chronographia,
ii. 31, 78, 90, 91, 105, 208, 317,
331, 347, 356, 357, 367, v. 49, 55,
73, 81, 174, 216.
Nazarius, Panegyricus in Constanti-
num, xi. 342.
Neal, Daniel, History of the Puritans,
i. 259.
Nebrissensis, Antonius, Quinquagena,
xiv. 292.
Nechamus, Alexander, divinos Sapien-
tiie Laudes, v. 177, 216, 517, vi. 90.
Nectarius, Oratio in festo Theodori, iii.
407.
Nennius, Historia Britouum, iv. 247,
322, 373, xi. 433. See Ninius.
Neoptolemus Parianus, Trichthonia,
iii. 375.
Nestorius, Epistola ad Celestinum, v.
404.
Netterus, Thomas. See Waldensis.
Neubury, William of. See Guilielmus
Neubrigeusis,
Neustrioe Hypodigma. See Walsing-
ham.
Nicrena synodus. Acta, iii. 40, 355,
vii. 63, xii. 389, 396, xiv. 241.
Nicephorus Callistus, Historia Eccle-
siastica, ii. 13, 16, 29, 35, v. 18,
20, 208, 213, 222, 224, 229, 239,
vi. 178, 191, 192, 287, v. 6, 63,
xi. 318, xii. 509.
Nicephorus Gregoras Constantinopoli-
tanus, Chronographia, vii. 89, xii.
24; Stichometria, vii. 138; Oratio
in Theodorum Metochitam, iii. 386.
Nicetas Choniates, Annales, ii. 209,
iii. 513; Historia, iii. 365; de ira-
perio Andronici, xii. 335.
Nicetas Paphlago, Vita S. Ignatii, sii.
300.
Nicetas Serronius, Catena, iii. 4 12, 468 ;
in Gregorium Nazianzenum, iii. 309,
364.
Nicolaus Daraascenus, Historioe, x. 60.
Nicolinus, Dominicus, Concilia, xii.
392, 393, 397.
Niem, Theodoric a, or Niemus, de pri-
vilegio Imperii, ii. 91 ; de Schis-
mate, iii. 169, xv. 15 0.
Ninius, Historia Britonum, v. 82, 242,
384, V. 439, 440-442, 454, 461,
562, V. 471, 511, vi. 148, 277, 367,
378, 388, 393, 398, 402, 426, 445,
446, 450, 465, 517, 518, 552; In-
terpolatus, v. 460. See Nennius.
Nithardus, Historise, v. 448, 473.
Nobilius, Flaminius, in Septuaginta,
vii. 513.
Nonnus, Paraphrasis, xiv. 270, 290,
294, 325, 337.
Notitia Orientalis Imperii, v. 226.
Notkerus Balbulus, Martyrologium, v.
73, 163, 174, 207, v. 505, 506, vi.
228, 244, 245, 252, 279, 377 ; de S.
Columbano, vi. 229 ; Vita Caroli
Magni, iv. 389, vi. 279.
Novatianus, de Trinitate, iii. 123, 386,
428.
Nunnesius, Epistola ad Europseos, xii.
453.
o
Obsequens, Julius, de Prodigiis, ix.
401, 471, 476, 479, x. 257.
Ockham, Guilielmus de, in Sententias,
iii. 175, 575.
Octavianus del Palatio, Registram, i.
cxxx., cxxxii.
CEcumenius, Commentarii, ii. 18, iii.
303, 472, 473, 570, xii. 315, xiv.
362.
Officium Cainici, see Cainicus ; Cano-
num Lateranensium, see Lateranen-
siura.
Oleastro, Hieronymus ab, Commenta-
rii, xiv. 63, 64.
OLYMPIODORUS — PALLADIUS GALATA. 267
Olympiodorus, Catena Grreca, iii. 189, |
323, 330, 364, 388, 389, xL 367,
xii. 52, 220.
Onkelos, Paraphrasis, iii. 327, xi. 514,
546, xiv. 482.
Onuphrius Panvinius, Fasti, ii. 93,
122, vi. 234, 325; Notse ad Plati-
nam, ii. 65 ; de varia creatione Ro-
manoriim pontificum, ii. 125 ; Com-
iiientarii reipublicse Romanae, v. 121,
513, vii. 20, 30 ; Vita Gregorii VII.,
ii. 125, 131, 137, 138, 140-142,
224.
Oostkerck. See Breviarium Oostker-
kense.
Optatus Milevitanus, de Schismate
Donatistarum adversus Parmenia-
nura, iii. 126, 127, 141, 142, 146,
151, 169, 420, V. 208, xi. 310, 328,
336, 339, 344, xiv. 38, 39.
Opus Imperfectum. See Matthseus.
Ordeiicus Vitalis, Historia Ecclesias-
tica, ii. 220, 223, v. 18, 48, 174,
175, 176, vi. 281, 485.
Ordinate Auglicanum, iii. 119, xii.
531.
Ordo Baptizandi, iii. 568.
Origenes, Homili» in Genesim, vi. 191,
in Levit., iii. 43, 56, 58, 235, xii.
437; in Numer., iii. 56, 380; in
Josu., iii. 423, in Jud., xi. 867, in
Job, iii. 199, 290, xiv. 181, in Psal.,
ii. 78, iii. 99, 103, 104, 108, in Can-
tic., xiv. 411, inEsai., iii. 224, 324,
325, in Hierem., iii. 236, in Ezek.,
V. 12, 173, in Mattli., ii. 51, iii. 59,
69, 345, 360, 408, v. 172, xi. 559,
xii. 515, xiv. 311, 313, in Luc., iii.
230, V. 173,in Johan., vii. 153,257,
C05, xiv. 157, in Rom., iii. 423, 428,
429, 553, xi. 393, xiv. 21 ; contra
Celsum, iii. 302, 368, 371, 423-
425, 603, 504, xi. 285, 286, 399,
xii. 172, 482; contra Marcionistas,
iii. 282, 412, 516; Epistola;, vii.
595 ; Philocalia, iiL 235 ; de Prin-
cipiis, iii. 235, 380 ; de Recta Fide,
iii. 70 ; Spuria, iii. 180.
Orosius, Paulas, Apologeticus contra
Pelagianos, v. 252, 253, 256-268,
Orosius — continued.
261, 266, 267, 273, 277, 280, 281,
284, 285 ; Historiaj, v. 241, vi. 128^
273, 274, viii. 475, 479, 566, ix.'
399, 420, 421, 442, 521, 550, 556,
559, 560, X. 9, 10, 13, 14, 18, 24,
26, 35, 38-41, 45, 46, 53, 65, 67,
117, 129, 161, 168, 174, 180, 186,
257, 275, 332, 375, 379, 393, 423,
xi. 112, 113, 359.
Orpheus, Argonautica, vi. 268 ; Sacra,
xii. 463.
Ortelius, Abraliam, Geographica, v.
336, 484, vi. 179.
Ortliuinus Gratius. See Gratius.
Osbernus Cantuariensis, Vita S. Dun-
stani, iii. 206, iv. 572, vi. 456.
Ositha, S., Acta, vi. 249, 250.
Osullevan Beare, Pijilippus, Historia
Catholica Hiberniae, iv. 333, 334,
365, 370, 371, vi. 286.
Oswaldus, S., Vita. See Leander, An-
dreas.
Otlilo, Vita Bonifacii, xii. 280.
Otterbounie, Tliomas, Chronicoa Re-
gum AngliiB, ii. 82, 198.
Otto Frisingensis, Chronicon, ii. 112,
128, 135, 139, 157, iii. 292, v. 220,
vi. 159, xi. 317, 321, xii. 275.
Oudartus, Nicolaus, Epheinerides Ec-
clesiasticoe, v. 244, vi. 314, 487.
Ovidius Naso, Publius, Fasti, ii. 32,
vii. 383, viu. 136, x. 282, 414, 419,
443, xi. 313 ; Metamorphoses, iii.
322, vii. 15, 24, viii. 367, 539, xi.
261 ; Tristia, iu. 466, vii. 3, x. 421,
606, 507.
P
Pacatus Drepanius Latinus, Panegyri-
cus, v. 241, vi. 117.
Pachymeres, Georgius, in Dionysium,
iii. 397.
Pacianus, Barcilonensis, Epistolae, Iii.
153.
Pagninus, Sanctes, Biblia, iii. 335.
Palladius Galata, Historia Lausiaca, v.
247, vi. 362-366.
268
PALUDANUS
— PELAGIUS.
Paludanus, Michael, xii. 102, 104,
107, 118.
Pamelius, Jacobus Liturgica Latino-
rum, iii. 212, 214, 217, 225-227,
229, 247, 408, xii. 311 ; in Tertnl-
lianum, vi. 445, vii. 239, xii. 524.
Pampbilus, Josephus, Chronica Ordinis
Eretnitarum S. Augustini, ii. 313.
Pancirolus, Guido, Commentarii in
Notitiam Imperii, vii. 21.
Panormitanus, Becchatellus, in Decre-
talia, iii. 117.
Pantaleon, Henricus, Illustres viri
Germanise, v. 49, 164, vi. 292.
Papias, S., Fragraenta, vii. 58, 59.
Papinianiis, .^milius, in Digesto, xi.
308, 351.
Paradinus, Guilielmus, Annales Bur-
gundiae, ii. 332.
Paramo, Ludovicus a, de origine In-
quisitionis, ii. 242.
Parens, David, Commentarii, viii. 4,
xi. 259, 263, xii. 16, 23-26.
Paris, Matthew. See Matthsus.
Parker, Matthseus, de Antiquitate Bri-
tannicaa Ecclesife, iv. 547, v. 133.
Parma, Johannes de, Evangelium
Sternum, ii. 303-309.
Parr, Richard, Life of Ussher, L 29,
32, 60-62, 67.
Parsons, Robert. See Personius.
Paschasinus LUybetanus, Epistola ad
Leonem, vi. 492, 494.
Paschasius Radbertus, de Corpore et
Sanguine Domini, iii. 76, vi. 200 ;
epistola ad Fnidegardum, iii. 77, 82.
Pasletensis Liber, vi. 255, 260.
Passeratius, Johannes, de Literarum
cognatione ac permutatione, vi. 214.
Passionarium Sarisburiense, iii. 427.
Patentes. See Rotuli.
Paterculus, Velleius, HistoriasRomanae,
V. 396, 403, 482, 486, 515, 518,
542, 545, X. 5-17, 27, 49, 62, 63,
65, 66, 71, 89, 110, 117, 129, 138,
152, 155, 161, 169, 205, 208-210,
216, 220, 224, 227, 229, 238, 253-
257, 259, 263, 272, 275, 282, 284,
285, 290, 296, 330, 373, 375, 382,
383, 438, 439.
Patricias, S., de Abusionibus S£ecnli,
iv. 244; Confessio, iv. 247, 294,
vi. 273, 375, 385-394 ; Epistola ad
Coroticum, iv. 247, vi. 375 ; Hym-
nus, iv. 317 ; OfEcium, vi. 281,
399, 419, 442, 447, 449; Syno-
dalia, iv. 273, 278, 289, 292-294,
vi. 510 ; Testamentum, vL 146,
446, 449, 450, 457 ; de tribus Hab-
itaculis, iv. 265 ; Vita anonyma,
vi. 368, 375, 385, 397, 400, 411,
414, 435, 507; ViU Tripartita, vi.
115, 368, 375, 380, 382, 384-386,
393. See Fiechns ; Jocelinus ; Jo-
hannes Tinmuthensis ; Maccuthe-
nus ; Probus ; Stanihurst ; Tirecha-
nus.
Patricias, Alexander, Armachanus,
Mars Gallicus, v. 357.
Patricius, Franciscus, discussiones Pe-
ripateticae, vi. 267.
Pauliiius presbyter. Vita S. Ambrosii,
iii. 132.
Paulinas Nolanus, Epistolas, v. 222,
xii. 256, XV. 175.
Paulas Bernriedensis, Vita Gregorii,
vii. 128, 130, 142, 143, 155, 157,
219.
Paulus Burgensis, additiones ad Lyra-
num, iii. 580.
Paulus diaconus Aquilegiensis, Conti-
nuatio Eutropii, v. 385, 386, 442,
465, 467, 513, vi. 87, 130, 143 ;
de gestis Longobardorum, v. 444.
Paulus Leonensis, Vita, vi. 78.
Pausanias, Achaica, ix. 404; Arca-
dica, viii. 427 ; Attica, ix. 27, 33,
37, 47, 127, 133, 150, 156, 462,
467, 486 ; Eliaca, viii. 445 ; Laco-
nica, viii. 388, 389 ; Phocica, is.
140, 153, 169.
Payva, Audradius Jacobus. See An-
dradius.
Pegna, Franciscus, Directorium Inqui-
sitorura, ii. 167, 179, 226, 233,
234, 239, 243, 248, 279, 288, 290,
313, 314, 318, 324, 404-408, iii.
433, xii. 339.
Pelagius Hsereticus, Epistola ad Deme-
triadem, iv. 4-8, r. 280, 281, xiL
PELAGIUS — PHILOPONUS.
269
Pelagius Haereticus — continued.
241 ; iu S. Pauli Epistolas, vi. 35G,
357.
Pelagius, Alvarus, de Planctu Ecclesia;,
ii. 91, iii. 169.
Perabridgius, Christophorus, Annales,
iv. 321, vi. 373, xi. 457, 459, 461,
462.
Pennottus, Gabriel, Clericorum Cano-
nicorum Historia, vi. 374, 379, 391,
392, 394, 395, 483 ; Propugnacu-
lum humauEB libertatis, v. 285.
Pentateuchus Quadraliuguis, iii. 328.
Pererius, Benedictus, de Antichristo,
ii. 6; Commentarii, ii. 25, 26, iii.
34, 325, vii. 47, xi. 493, 497, 513,
518, 520, 522, 526, 534,545, 549,
557, 564, 567, 584, 586, 590, 594,
595, xiv. 231, 296, 339, 414.
Perkins, Cases of Conscience, xiv. 489.
Perpinianus, Guide, Summa de Hsere-
sibus, ii. 251.
Perrinus, Paulus, Historia Albigen-
sium, ii. 360, 361, 386 ; Historia
Waldensium, ii. 232.
Perronius, Jacobus, Epistola ad Ca-
saubonum, ii. 31 ; Opera, xv. 177,
178, 185.
Persius, Aulus, Satyrae, xi. 365.
Persona, Gobelinus, Cosnaodromium,
ii. 137.
Personius, Robertus, de tribus Anglias
Conversionibus, ii. 173, 175, 176,
181, 182, 184-188, 234, 252, 256,
259, 260, 277, 324, 329, 361, iv.
259, V. 19, 23, 68, 255, vi. 288 ;
Epitome Controversiarum, xiv. 39,
203, 274, 427, xii. 416.
Pesantius, Alexander, commentarii in
Thomara, iii. 450.
Petavius, Dionysius, Doctrina Tempo-
rum, iv. 440, V. 261, vi. 493, 494,
516, vii. 165, viii. 2, xi. 503, 505,
535, 548, 560, 570, 580, 592, xii.
7, 34, 51, 65, 67, 68, 103; in Epi-
phanium, iv. 337, vii. 200, 201,
220.
Petreus, Tbeodorus, Bibliotheca Car-
thusiana, ii. 67.
Petroburgenses Annales, vi, 463.
Petrus Blesensis, in Job, iii. 570, xii.
330.
Petrus Chrysologus. See Chrysolo-
gus.
Petrus Cluniacensis, contra JudiBOS,
xiv. 469 ; contra Petrobrusianos,
ii. 228, 262, iii. 276, vi. 491, 509.
Petrus Cratepolius. See Merssseus.
Petrus, diaconus Casinensis, Catalogus
Abbatum Casinensium, vi. 486.
Petrus, diaconus Gra:cu3, ad Fulgen-
tium, V. 415.
Petrus de Langetoft, Chronicon Bri-
tannise, v. 75.
Petrus Lintrensis, Bartholomaeus, De-
fioitiones de Gratia, v. 496, vi. 13,
18.
Petrus Lombardus. See Lombardus.
Petrus de Natalibus, Equilinus, Cata-
logus Sanctorum, v. 27, 49, 51, 52,
205, 200, 220, 372, 399, vi. 155,
168, 294, 303, 306, vii. 264.
Petrus Sarnensis, Historia Albigen-
sium, ii. 251, 252, 267, 331, 347,
350, 360, 364, 368, 369, 373.
Petrus Siculus, de Manicliseis, ii. 250.
Petrus, Suffridus, in Gennadium, v.
336, 392, 526 ; de Origine Frisio-
rum, V. 453, 454, 468, 482 ; de
Scriptoribus Frisiae, xii. 413.
Peutingerus, Conradus, Tabulae, v. 448.
Philastrius Brixiensis, de Haeresibus,
iii. 304, viii. 2.
Pliilippus Bergomensis, Jacobus. See
Bergoniensis.
Philippus, Henricus, Quaestiones Chro-
nologicffi, xi. 550, xii. 18, 20.
Pbilo Byblius, iii. 395.
Philo Carpathius, in Cautica, iii. 351,
388, 414, 415, xii. 215.
Philo Judaeus, in Flaccum, xi. 2,3,5;
de Josepho, xi. 344, xii. 39 ; Lega-
tio ad Caium, x. 448, 527, xi. 2,
4-6, 11-16, 358, 386; de migra-
tione Abrahami, xi. 571, xiv. 298,
299; de sacrificiis Abelis et Cain,
iii. 290; de Somniis, xii. 18.
Philoponus, Joannes, in Aristotelem,
V. 446 ; Cosmopoiia, xii. 678 ; in
Meteora, iii. 370, iv. 267, v. 446.
270 PIULOSTORGnjS
— PLUTARCHUS.
Philostorgius, Ecclesiastica Historia,
vii. 324.
Philostratus Leranius, Vita Apollonii
Tj-anei, viii. 539, 560, xi. 38, 108.
Photius, Bibliotheea, ii. i., 79, iii. 74,
272, 303, 321, 437, 516, i v. 266,
268, 441, V. 213, 257, 273, 274,
305, 343, 347, 413, 414, 429, 433,
457, 525, vi. 128, 178, 360, vii.
48, 57, 78, 84, 167, 218, 223, 604,
viii. 408, 414, 584, ix. 43, 321,
359, 398, 438, 441, 471, 473, 476,
477, 495, 566, xi. 113, xiL 600 ;
Nomocanon, iii. 473.
Picardus, Johannes, in Anselmi Epis-
tolas, iv. 494, 513, 525, 531, 536,
641, 542 ; in Gulielmum Neubrigen-
sem, iv. 553.
Picolominius, Jacobus, Commentarii,
ii. 173.
Picus Mirandula, Joannes Franciscus,
Examen Vanitatis Gentium, xii.
367 ; de studio Philosophise, xii.
337, 366.
Pighius, Albertus, Ecclesiastica Hier-
archia, iii. 27, 432, xiv. 23, 51,
54, 411.
Pighius, Stephanus Vuiandus, Annales
Romanorum, ii. 103, v. 481, x. 64,
xii. 413 ; Hercules Prodicius, v.
467.
Pikus, Johannes, in Lambardi Ar-
chieonomiam, vi. 259.
Pilichdorff, Petrus, contra Waldenses,
ii. 237, 238, 320.
Pindarus, Isthmia, iii. 398 ; Olympia,
iii. 366, 372, 377, 398, xi. 270 ;
Pythia, iii. 331, 396.
Pineda, Joannes, Commentarii in Job,
iii. 326.
Pirke Abhoth, xi. 264.
Pisaiius, Alphonsus, de Apostolico cce-
libatu, vii. 237.
Piscator. Joannes, iu Genesim, xiv.
484.
Pistorius Nidanus, Joannes, Chronicon
Belgicum, ii. 89, 132, 147, 241,
262, 290, 313, 336, 339, 389 ; Weg-
weiser, xiv. 415.
Pithoens, Petrus, Adversaria, vi. 139 ;
PithcEUS — continued.
Annales Francorum, ii. 44, iv. 87.
202, xii. 275 ; Historias Francorum,
ii. 98, 128, 216, 222 ; Vita Ludo-
vici Pii, ii. 44, 388, 389, 397; Flo-
riacensis Historia, ii. 254, iv. 482 ;
Itinerarium Hierosolymitauum, vi.
381.
Pitsius, Johannes, illustres Scriptores
Anglise, iv. 510, v. 19, 146, 160,
364, 370, vi. 58, 351.
Pius II. papa. See .lEneas Sylvius.
Platina, Baptista, Vitse Pontificum, ii.
70, 87, 89, 114, 216.
Plato, Apologia Socratis, xi. 333;
Cratylus, iii. 316, 370, 371; Gor-
gias, iii. 371, 394; Parmenides, iii.
410; Phaedo, iii. 364, 367, 371;
Politicus, xi. 284, xvi. 58 ; de Re-
publica, iii. 368.
Plessis, Philippus Momseus du, de
Missa, ii. 50, 213.
Plinius Secundus Junior, Epistolae, ii.
366, V. 129; Panegyricus in Traja-
num, xi. 270, 300, 305, 313, 314,
342, 343, 363, 377, xii. 446.
Plinius Secundus Senior, Historia Ka-
turalis, ii. 114, iii. 321, v. 482, 484,
vi. 110, 140, 527, vii. 7, 9, 10, 11,
13, 18, 23, 61, viii. 47, 270, 322,
467, 474, 573, 580, ix. 128, 366,
404, X. 31, 32, 56, 65, 70, 149,
262, xi. 502, xii. 13, 78.
Plowden, Edmund, Commentaria, ii.
117.
Plunket, Oliver, Jus Primatiale, i. 164.
Plutarchus, Vitae — iEmilius, ix. 309,
Agesilaus, viii. 381, 382, 387, 389,
390-392, 417, 419, 420, Alci-
biades, viii. 336, 342, 349, 356,
xii. 387, Alexander, viii. 441-448,
460, 4G3, 474, 478, 481-490, 502,
504, 507, 511, 527, 562, 591, ix.
17, 22, xi. 305, Antonius, x. 96,
97, 138, 220, 222, 283-287, 294-
296, 300, 305, 310, 317, 324, 327,
328-335, 346, 357-365, 373, 380,
388, 400, 405 ; Aristides, viii. 283,
Artaxerxes, viii. 289, 355-357,
368, 378, 387, 388, 401, 406, 411,
rLUTARCHUS - PRATO.
271
Plutarchua — con tinned.
412, 421, Brutus, x. 148, 216,
226, 229, 230, 267-270, 280-
283, Casar, x. 140, 142, 165-169,
174, 188, 189, 196, 197, 215,
Cato Major, ix. 398, Cato Minor,
X. 37, 62, 78-80, 84, 89, 90, 142,
Cicero, x. 118, 127, Cimon, viii.
286, 294-297, 306-308, Crassus,
X. 100-103, 118, Demetrius, ix.
82, 85, 97-100, 103, 110, 116,
123, 126, 127, Euraenes, ix. 28,
32, 42, 52, 65, 67, 69, 70, Flami-
nius, ix. 203, 211, 213, Lucullus,
ix. 503, 513, 514, 548, 549, 555,
564, 566-676, 580-593, 613-617,
Lysander, viii. 351-354, 357, 359,
Lysias, viii. 310, Marius, ix. 475,
478, Pericles, viii. 3, 13, 14, 17,
Pompeius, ix. 611, 612, x. 2,
5-141, Pyrrhiis, ix. 155-157, Ser-
torius, iii. 372, Themistocles, viii.
293, 294 ; de liisqui sero a numine
puniuntur, xi. 350 ; de Amore fra-
terno, xi. 521; Isis, iii. 316; de
Oraculoriim defectu, ii. 18 ; Quaes-
tiones RomaniE, vi. 400, xi. 268 ;
de Republica gerenda, xi. 265, 324;
Oratio consolatoria ad Apollonium,
iii. 398 ; ad Principein indoctum^
xi. 269, 272 ; MOi ftiwaae, iii.
392.
Podio Laurentii, Guilielinus de, Chro-
nica, ii. 256, 260, 329, 333, 335,
340, 354, 361, 365, 367, 376, 385.
Polanus, Martinus, Clironicon, iv. 562.
Polus, Reginaldus, Oratio, iv. 457,
V. 59, 60.
Polyaenus, Stratageraata, viii. 290,
387, 400, 404, 406, 414, 416,421,
435, 468, 496, 527, 534, 557, 603,
ix. 3, 55, 68, 72, 167.
Polybius, Historic, vi. 266, ix. 109,
168-263, 274, 282, 286, 287, 289,
290, 292, 293, 309-400, xi. 266.
Polycarpus, Epistola ad Philippenses,
vii. 50, xii. 102.
Polyclirouius, Catena, iii. 516, xii. 52,
xiv. 444.
Polycrates Ephesinus, Epistola ad Vic-
Polycrates Ephesinus — continued.
torem, vii. 48, 51 ; de Martyrio Ti-
mothei, vii. 48, 78.
Polydorus Vergilius, Anglica; Historite,
ii. 12, iii. 254, v. 33, 59, 90, 156,
160, 167, 207, 215, 253, 283, 464,
513, vi. 53, 76, 144, 211, 212,
250, 259, 262 ; de Inventoribiis
rerun), ii. 85, iii. 184, iv. 362.
Pomponius Ltetus, Romanaj Historiaj
Compendium, ii. 37, v. 467, vi.
318.
Pontacus, Arnaldus, Chronographia,
vi. 318; in Eusebium, iv. 18, vi.
128, 132.
Pontanus, Isaacus, Rerum Danicaram
Historic, v. 23, 381, 427.
Pontificale Romanum, ii. 445, iii. 135,
230.
Poplinerius, Lancelotus du Voysin,
Historia Franciae, ii. 231.
Porphyrins, v. 11, vi. 112, 273, ix.
152, 167, 455, 458, 461, 468, 470,
480, 484, 494, 496, 522, 531, x.
35, 82.
Posidonius Apamenus, Historise, ix.
446, 496.
Possevinus, Antonius, Apparatus sacer,
ii. 210, 218, 219, iii. 23, iv. 14,
181, 192, v. 176, vi. 3, 356, 357,
359, 306, 274, 415, vii. 130, 105,
240, xiv. 273 ; Bibliotheca selecta,
iii. 23, xiv. 223, 433.
Possidius, Vita S. Augustini, i. 56, v.
326, 347, 352.
Possinu?, Petrus, Dialliacticum Genea-
logiiB Cliristi, xi. 544, 500.
Postellus, Guilielmiis, Origines Hetru-
rise, xii. 306 ; Graramatica Syriaca,
xiv. 222.
Potken, Johannes, Syllabarium yElbio-
picura, iii. 405 ; Psalterium iEthio-
picum, xii. 452.
Powell, David, in Giraldum Cambreii-
sem, iv. 561, 562.
Prateolus, Gabriel, Catalogus Hajreti-
corum, ii. 239, 246, 252, 260, 324,
361, 308, v. 256, 261.
Prato, Hugo de, SermoncsDominicale.',
iii. 454.
272
PEIMASIUS
— RADERUS.
Primasius, Commentaria, ii. 3, 4, 7, 9
iii. 294, 340, iv. 170, xi. 376, 538,
xii. 241.
Prisaeus, Johannes, Historiae Britan-
nicse defensio, iv. 563, v. 459, vi.
32, 75, 217.
Priscianus, Commentaria Grammatica,
iii. 316, vi. 214.
Priscus Panita, Excerpta de Legation-
ibus, V. 466.
Probus, Vita S. Patricii, vi. 105, 180,
352, 356, 368, 373, 380, 387, 389,
390, 394, 396, 405, 407-410, 418,
419, 437, 445, 451, 573, xi. 433,
XV. 10.
Probus, .(Emilius, Vitae Imperatorum,
viiL 289, 290, 294, 333, 346, 354,
359, 382, 383, 385, 405, 408, 417,
420, ix. 46, 54, 66, 70.
Proclus, Diadochus in Hesiodum, iii.
375.
Proclus Cyzicenus, HomiliEe, iii. 416.
Procopius Cassariensis, Bellum Gothi-
cum, V. 446, 458, 459, 481, vi.
102; Bellum Vandalicum, v. 321,
465, vi. 128, 129 ; de ^dificiis Jus-
tinian!, V. 223, vi. 192.
Procopius Gazceus, Gommentarii, ii.
20, iii. 303, 373, 375, xi. 572, xii.
215.
Propertius, Sextus Aurelius, ElegiaB,
X. 412, xii. 540.
Prosper Aquitanicus, Chronicon, v.
251, 259, 270, 291, 318, 352, 360,
367, 400, 408, 412, 423, 460, vi.
128, 132, 310, 327, 462, 492, 495;
contra CoUatorem, iii. 522, 639,
543, iv. 260, v. 259, 278, 309,
319, 327, 328, 349, 354, 360, 363,
366, vi. 352 ; Epigrammata, xi.
377, xii. 261 ; Epitaphium, v. 417 ;
Epistola de Gratia, iii. 529, 531;
ad Augustinum, ii. 23 ; de Ingratis,
iii. 522, 526, 530, 537-539, v. 251,
267, 295, 340, 346, 352, 396, 406,
433, vi. 352 ; de Promissionibus Dei,
ii. 103, iii. 40G, 407 ; responsiones
ad Capitula Gallorum, iv. 20-22 ;
ad objectiones Vincentianas, iv. 21,
22, 79, v. 319 ; de Vita contempla-
Prosper Aquitanicus — continued.
tiva, iii. 97 ; de vocatione Gentium
iii. 516, 523, 562, xii. 567, 570 ;
Sententioe, iii. 61, 522, xii. 261.
Prosper, Tiro, Chronicon, iv. 18, 23,
V. 462, 493, vi. 122.
Prudentius, Aurelius, i. 301 ; Apo-
theosis, ii. 313, iii. 353 ; de Coro-
nis, V. 387; Liber Cathemerinon,
iii. 247, 289, 290, iv. 17.
Prudentius Trecensis, contra Johan-
nem Scotum, iv. 85, 158, 161-163.
Prj'nne, William, Canterburie's Doome,
i. 129, 237.
Ptolemxus, Claudius, Geographia, iv.
562, V. 84, 87, 225, 226, 335, 447,
vi. 45, 104, 267, 462, 503, 527,
528, vii. 5, 9, 10, 11, 18, 20, 21, 61,
ix. 420, 435 ; Magna Syntaxis,
viii. 1, 313, 407, ix. 118.
Purveius, Joannes, in Apocalypsin,
ii. 95; Libellus, xii. 358.
Puteanus, Erycius, in Proteum Par-
theuium, ii. 21, 22.
Putscliius, Helias, Grammatici antiqui,
vi. 331.
Pythagoras, Aurea Carmina, iii. 368.
Q
Quasstiones Veteris et Novi Testa-
menti, ii. 34.
Quercetanus, Andreas. SeeDuChesne.
Quinctilianus, Institutiones Oratoriae,
ix. 443, 521, X. 209.
R
Rabanus Maurus, Epistolae, iv. 41 ; de
institutioue Clericorum, ii. 50, 59,
V. 526, xii. 293, xiv. 418 ; in Hiere-
miam, iii. 566 ; Martyrologium, vi.
277 ; Poenitentiale, iii. 22-24 ; de
Sacramento Altaris, ii. 52 ; Vita, see
Rudolphus Fuldensis.
Raderus, Matthaeus, Chronicon Alex-
andrinum, vii. 128, 368, viii. 432 ;
Petrus Siculus, ii. 250.
RADULPHI — ROBERTUS LOTIIARINGUS. 273
Radulphi, Eicardus. See Fitz Ralph.
Kadulphus Ardens, Homiliio, ii. 214,
255, iii. 173, 570, 571.
Rudiilphus de Baldoe, Chronicon, v.
69, 87, 105.
Radulphus de Diceto, Chronicon, v. 48,
77, vi. 53.
Radulphus Dunstapulensis, v. 185,
189.
Radulphus Flaviacensis, in Leviticum,
xii. 321-324.
Radulphus Niger, Chronicon, v. 65,
74, 157, 216, 449, 450, 463, vi. 40,
199.
Rcemondus Florimundus, Fabula Jo-
annae papisste, ii. 83.
Rainoldus, Joannes, in Apocrypha, ii.
160, xii. 87, xiv. 185; Conference
with Hart, vii. 47, 75, 77.
Raleigh, Gualterus, Historia Mundi,
xi. 567, xii. 99.
Ramirez de Prado, Laurentius, Pente-
coiitarchus, xiv. 325.
Ramus, Petrus, Commentarii, iii. 347 ;
Epistolje, ii. 28.
Ramusius, Joannes Baptista, Naviga-
tiones, viii. 587.
Ranulphus Cestrensis. See Higden.
Raphelengius, Franciscus, Lexicon
Arabicum, iii. 358.
Eatbertus. See Paschasius Radbertus.
Ratisbonensis Colloquii acta, xiv. 39.
Ratramnus, or Bertram, de Corpora et
Sanguine Domini, iii. 26, 83, 85,
87.
Rawdon Papers, i. 186, 205, 219.
Raynaudus, Theophilus, Defeusio Va-
leriani, v. 361, 396, 401, 495, vi.
17.
Raynerius, de Catharis, ii. 179.
Rebirianus, Jacobus, Collectanea To-
losana, ii. 241, 329.
Regiaticina Synodus, Acta, xi. 321.
Reginaldus, or Raynolds, Guilielmns,
Calvino-Turcismus, ii. 22, 175, 215,
324 ; Refutatia reprehensionum
Whitakeri, xiv. 208, 210, 246,
251, 293, 432, 435, 447, 484, 487.
Regino Prumiensis, Chronica, v. 209.
Reid, James Seaton, History of the
VOL. XVII.
Reid — continued.
Presbyterians, i. 46, 47, 104, 155,
183, 186.
Reinerius Dominicanus, contra Ilcere-
ticos, ii. 168, 180, 181-188, 231,
235, 251, 200, 274.
Remigius Lugdunensis, de tribusEpis-
tolis, iv. 49, 50, 169 ; in Psalmos,
ii. 214.
Renaudotius, Eusebius, Liturgiarura
Orientalium collectio, i. 308, 309.
Resendius, Andreas, Epistolae, vi. 294.
Reuchlin, Joannes, Rudiraenta He-
braica, xiv. 478 ; de arte Cabalis-
tica, xiv. 501.
Reynerus, Clemens, Disceptatio de an-
tiquitate Benedictinorum in Anglia,
iv. 570, vi. 485.
Rhemenses, Anglo-, in Novum Testa-
mentura, xiv. 433, 435.
Rliemensis Synodus, Acta, ii. 49, 70.
Rhenanus, Beatus, res Germanica),
vi. 294, xii. 371 ; in Tertullianum,
iii. 100.
Ribadeneira, Petrus, Vita Sancforum,
vi. 154, 167.
Ribera, Franciscus, Commentarii, ii.
20, 160, 161, iii. 334, xiv. 367,
4G7; de Templo, xii. 74.
Ricardus Hagustaldensis, de ecclesia
HagustaldensI, v. 452, 453, vi. 204.
Ricardus de S. Victore. See Victori-
nus.
Riceraarchus, Epigramma, iv. 249 ;
Vita S. Davidis, v. 541, vi. 48, 402,
521, XV. 9.
Rigordus, Gesta Philippi, ii. 261, 343,
347, 361, 367, 374, 381, 386.
Robertus Altissiodorensis, Chronologia,
ii. 253, 339, 343, 347, 352, v. 81,
373, 378, 435, 436, vi. 161, 395.
Robertus, Claudius, Gallia Christiana,
V. 175, 290, 503.
Robertus Dunstapulensis, v. 203.
Robertus (ilocestrensis, Historia regum
Angliae, v. 75.
Robertus Lincolnensis, in Dionysium,
vii. 106, 261.
Robertus Lotharingus. See Lothariii-
gus.
274 ROBERTUS DE MONTE — SALMASIUS.
Robortus de Monte, Chronicon, iv. 366 ;
de imrautatione ordinis Monacho-
nini, vi. 48G.
Eoblesius, Eugenius, Vita Ximenii, iii.
203.
Roccha, Angelus, Bibliotheca Vati-
cana, vii. 301.
Rodericus Toletanus, Historia Hispa-
ni», ii. 365, xii. 285.
Rodolphus Glaber, GallicjE Historiae,
ii. 44, 74, 77, 80, 84, 85, 95-97,
104-108, 252, 254.
EofFensis Liber. See Liber.
Rogerus de Hoveden. See Hoveden,
Rogerus de Wendover. See Weudover.
Rolewink, Wernerus, de Origine No-
bilitatis, ii. 91.
Romanum Concilium, Acta, iv. 293.
Rosieres, Franciseus de, Stemmata
Lotharingiae, vi. 295.
Ross, Annals of, v. 464, vi. 447, xi.
458.
Rosselli, Hannibal, Commentarii in
Poeinandram, si. 467.
Rossins, Joannes, Historia regum An-
glic, iv. 3, 366, iv. 392, 648, 549,
v. 84, 209, 510, vi. 108, 474.
Rosweydus, Heribertus, Vita; Patrum,
iiL 131.
Rota, Claudius de, addit. ad Legen-
dam Auream, vi. 313.
Rothseus, David, Hibernia resurgens,
vi. 284 ; Hierographia Hibernise,
vi. 286.
Rotuli Patentes, Hen. III., xi. 450,
Edw. in., V. 44, Edw. IV., iv. 571,
Phil, et Mar., iv. 369; Parliamenti
Hibernici, xi. 460.
Ruadanus, S., Vita, vi. 429, 472.
Rudburnus, Thomas, Chronicon mi-
nus, v. 65, 80 ; Historia major, v.
156, 181, 195, 199, 235, 390, 532,
535, vi. 482.
Rudolpbus Fuldensis, Vita Rabani
Mauri, iv. 48.
Rufinus Aquileiensis, Apologia, v. 249 ;
Historia Ecclesiastica, v. 71, vii.
469, xi. 414 ; Invectivae in Hie-
ronymum, v. 247, xiv. 463 ; in
Psalmos, xii. 234 ; in Symbolum,
Rufinus Aquileiensis — continued.
iii. 294, 312, 341, 405, 412, vii.
308, 309, xiv. 409 ; Versio Latina
Josephi, xi. 515.
Rugerius, Julius, de Libris Canonicis,
xiv. 248, 253.
Rumoldus, S., Vita. See Theodoricus.
Rupertus Tuitiensis, Commentarii, iL
15, 160, 211, 212, iii. 88, 571; de
glorificatione Trinitatis, xii. 324 ;
de Di\-inis officiis, xii. 325 ; Vita S.
Eliphii, vi. 336, 337 ; Vita S. Heri-
berti, ii. 76.
Rurisius Lemovicensis, Epistolae, v.
502.
Rutilius Numatianus, Itinerarium, vi.
395.
s
Sa, Emmanuel, Commentarii, iii. 334,
340, xii. 136, xiv. 338.
Sabellicus, Antonius, Enneades, ii. 70,
71, 77, 277, 286, v. 55, 58, 373,
vi. 129, 130, 317.
Sacerdotale Romanum, iii. 568.
Sacranus, Joannes, Elucidarius erro-
rum ritus Ruthenici, ii. 238.
Sacrobosco, Christophonis de, defensio
Decreti Tridentini, xiv. 39, 50, 202,
206-208, 227, 237, 249, 250, 269,
274, 280, 284, 286, 305, 307, 309,
327, 329, 350, 425, 426, 453, 466,
484, 497.
Sagax, Landulphus, Historice Mis-
cellK, xii. 433.
Saldenus, de Libris, i. 12, 14.
Salianus, Jacobus, Annales ecclesias-
tici, ix. 114, xi. 525, 528, 646,
547, 650, 558, 587, xii. 12, 15,
20, 39, 40, 77.
Salmanticensium Doctorum Censura,
iv. 371, 373.
Salmasius, Claudius, Eucharisticon J ac.
Sirmondo pro adventovia de region-
ibus et ecclesiis Suburbicariis, tv.
320, 323, 348, vii. 30, 36, 37, 39 ;
Plinianse exercitationes in C. Solini
Poh-histora, vii. 24 ; de Primatu
SALMASIUS — SEDULIUS JUNIOR. 275
Salmasius — continued.
Papse, V. 123 ; in Augustse historiae
Scriptores, vi. 58, 138. SeeMessa-
linus, Walo.
Salmerou, Alphonsus, Coramentarii, ii.
18, iii. 33, 39, 63, 64, 422, 432,
435, 457, 458, xiv. 268, 289, 290,
295, 296, 305, 312, 317, 341, 344,
481 ; Dispiitationes in Epistolas,
xiv. 142, 344, 359.
Salustius, Crispus, Bellum Catilina-
rium, X. 57 ; Historiae, ix. 598,
Orationes, xi. 338, 364.
Salvaticis, Porchetus a, Victoria ad-
versus Hebrfeos, xiv. 225.
Samson, S., ViU, iv. 278, v. 538, 539,
vii. 43, 48, 49, 52.
Sancius, Rodericus, Hiatoria Hispaniae,
xii. 364.
Sancti Francisci, Ludovicus, Globus
canonum linguoe sanctae, xiv. 486.
SanctilogiumBritannise. See Johannes
Tinmuthensis.
Sanctius, Gaspar, Commentarii, iii.
339, 400.
Sancto Amore, Guilielmus de, ii. 303-
305, XV. 93, 117.
Sancto Andrea, Joannes a, Liturgiaj
sanctorum Patrum, xii. 466.
Sanders, Nicholas. See Sanderus.
SandeiTis, Nicolaus, de Schismate An-
gb'cano, iv. 362 ; Supper of our Lord,
ii. 447; de visibili monarchia Ec-
clesiae, ii. 50, 175, 251, 260, 264,
320, 360, V. 36, 61, xiv. 447.
Sarisburiensis, Joannes. See Johannes.
Sarnensis, Petrus. See Petrus.
Sarum. See Breviarum Sarisburiense.
Saussaius, Andreas, Brevarium Galli-
canum,vi. 298; MartyrologiumGal-
licanum, v. 376, 378, 393, 507,
539, vi. 47, 77, 338,460, 461,477,
539.
Sausseyus, Carolus, Annales Ecclesia3
Aurelianensis, vi. 77, 485.
Saxo Grammaticus, Ilistoria Danica,
iv. 566, V. 455, 456.
Saxon Chronicle. See Annales Anglo-
Saxonici.
Scala Paradisi, iii. 142.
Scaliger, Josephus, Animadversiones
in Eusebium, vi. 270, vii. 440, 452,
viii. 156, ix. 114, xi. 494, 518,
553, xii. 91, 92, 120; Canones Isa-
gogici, ii. 79, xi. 518, 550, xii. 90,
51, xiv. 223, xvi. 191 ; Elenchus
orationis D. Parei, xi. 506, 516,
521-523, 565, 573, xii. 10, 79;
Elenchus Trihseresii Nic. Serrarii,
vi. 272, xiv. 322 ; de Emendatione
Temporum, ii. 79, vi. 234, vii. 604,
xii. 133, 450 ; in Varrouem, vi. 216.
Scaliger, Julius, Poemata, v. 59.
Schardius, Simon, Scriptores rerum
Germanicarum, v. 164.
Scharpe, Johannes, Quiestiones de ora-
tionibus Sanctorum, iii. 452.
Schedelius, Hartmannus, Chronicon,
ii. 55, 286, 291, v. 48, 163, 164,
217, vi. 539.
Schottus, Andreas, Itinerarium Anto-
nini, v. 119 ; Observationes Hu-
manse, vi. 268 ; in Pighii Annales,
ii. 103.
Schraderus, Laurentius, Monuraenta
ItalicB, ii. 88.
Schultingius, Cornelius, Bibliotheca
Theologica, vii. 90.
Scialach, Victorius, Liturgia ^gyp-
tiaca, iii. 202, 216.
Scioppius, Gasparus, Ecclesiasticus,
xiv. 24.
Scotus, Joannes Duns, in Sententias,
iii. 449, 454, 575, iv. 112, xv. 517.
Scriverius, Petrus, Antiquitates Ba-
tavicoe, v. 481.
Scrope, Thomas, de Carmelitani ordi-
nis antiquitate, v. 34.
Scultetus, Abrahanius, Medulla Pa-
trum, vii. 99.
Scylax, Caryandensis, Periplus, vii. 26.
Scylitza, Joannes, Historiarum Com-
pendium, ii. 122.
Sebastianus, S., Acta, xi. 400, 401.
Seder 01am Rabba, xi. 576, 585, xii.
24.
Sedulius, Caelius, Carmen Paschale, iii.
162, iv. 283.
Sedulius Junior, Collectaneura in S.
Matthseum, vi. 332, 538 ; in S.
276
SEDULIUS jryiOE — SIKMOXDUS.
Sedulius Junior — continued.
Pauli Epistolas, ii. 68, iv. 241, 242,
245, 246, 252-262, 266, 273, 278,
283, 284, 310-317, 371, vi. 323,
si. 538, 585, 588, xii. 257-259.
Sedulius, Henricus, Prsescriptiones ad-
versus Hareses, ii. 226 ; Vita S.
Francisci, ii. 312, 314.
Selden, Joannes, Analecta, v. 129 ; in
.iEadmeruni,ii. 199, vL 264, xv. 173 ;
Janus Anglorum, ii, 200, 207, xi.
471 ; Marmora Arundeliana, v. 12,
XV. 407 ", History of Tithes, xi. 471,
472 ; Titles of Honour, xi. 571. See
Fletanus.
Selva, Johannes de, de Jurejurando, iiL
lis.
Semeca, Joannes, in Decreta, iL 29,
193, 222, iii. 115-117, 152, vi.354,
xi. 440, xiv. 245.
Senanua, S., Vita, vL 436, 510.
Seneca, L. Annaeus, de Beneficiis, viii.
293; Apocolocyntosis, vi. 270; de
dementia, xi. 266, 277, 365 ; Epis-
tolje, iiL 321, 343, 349, 350 ; de Ira,
xi. 376 ; Xaturales Qasestiones, ix.
392, 432, X. 224; Thyestes, xi. 313.
Senensis. See Bemardinus.
Septemcastrensis, de Moribus Turco-
rum, xii. 473.
Serarius, Nicolaus, Bonifacii Epistolae,
iv. 460 ; Litaneutici, iii. 466 ; de
rebus Mogontiacis, ii. vii., 248,
iv. 26, 396, 465, v. 179, 379; Tri-
haeresiura, iL 22, 214, xiv. 323;
Vita S. Kiliani, vi. 352.
Serranus, Joannes, Apparatus ad Fi-
dera Catholicam, ii. 494, xiv. 35.
Servanus, S., Vita, vL 214.
Servius in Virgilium, iiL 373, 377,
378, X. 296.
Severus Antiochenus, Catena in Job,
iii. 316.
Sextus Empiricus, adreisus Mathema-
ticos, xi. 275.
Seysellus, Claudius, adversus errores
VaJdensium, iL 172,241, 259.
Sichardus, Joannes, in Chronicon En-
sebii, vi. Ill; in Stttiulii Annota-
tiones, vL 322.
Sidooius ApoUinaris, Epistolae, v. 372,
373, 468, 487, 488, 491, 503, vL
327 ; Poemata, v. 22, 465.
Sigebertus Gemblacensis, Chronicon,
ii. 77, 78, 93, 105, 112, 124, 132,
142, 146, 149, 153, 155, 157, 217,
219, 226, iiL 88, 254, 255, iv, 23,
24, 45, 46, 426, v. 97, 171, 467,
487, 511, vL 51, 122, 129, 130,
132, 283, 319, 329, 377, 379, 387,
435, 462, 502, 539, xiL 276, 288;
de Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis, ii. 52,
53, 56, 216, iv. 43, 411, v. 374,
528 ; Vita S. Madovii, vL 51 See
MircBus, Aubertus.
Sigismnndus, Chronicon Augnstannm,
V. 49, 164.
Sigonios, Carolus, de Begno Italiie, iL
65, 67, 76, 93, 111, 115, 131,216,
220, 246, 272, xii. 274 ; de Occi-
dentali Imperio, v. 385, 435, vi.
168 ; de antiquo Jure Provincia-
rum, X. 140.
Silegravius, Henricus, Catalogus do-
muum religiosarum Britannise, vi.
197, 198.
Simeon Ben Jochai, Zohar in quinque
libros Moysis, ii. 162.
j Simeon Dunelmensis, de gestis Begum
Anglorum, ii. 268, iiL 513, iv. 113.
Simeon Metaphrastes, iii. 77, vL 552 ;
Acta Sylvestri, v. 223, 224 ; Mar-
I tyrium Nicetoe, xii. 228; de Petro
1 et Paulo, V. 18, 21, vL 290, vu. 56,
i 83 ; Vita S. Lucse, vi. 192 ; Vita
Theclas, iiL 251, v. 18.
; Simeon Scotus, vi. 230, 239.
■ Simocatia, See Theophylactus.
! Simon Abbeudoniensis, Historia, v.
476.
Simplicius Cilix, in Aristotelem, vii.
26, viii. 20.
Sirmondus, Jacobus, in Apollinarem
Sidonium, vL 17 ; Concilia Galliae,
iv. 39, 46, 48, 60, 86, 112, 191,
193, 204, 534, v. 123, 236, 435,
472, 486, 501, vi. 16, 27, 30, 47,
485, viL 56, 82, 302 ; in Ennodium
Ticinensem, iv. 171, vi. 327, 330 ;
ad Facundum, v. 505 ; Propemp-
SIRMONDUS — STEPHANUS TORNACENSIS. 277
Sirmondus — continued.
ticon, \v. 517, v. 304, vii. 39; Ad-
ventoria de regionibus suburbicariis,
V. 117, 121.
Sistus Seneiisis, Bibliotheca Sancta, ii.
51, iii. 195, 215, iv. 25, v. 497,
322, vii. 129, 215, 228, 509, 510,
551, xii. 228, 343, 411, 415, 417,
420, 422, 423, 501, xiv. 219,
224, 247, 411, 420, xiv. 422, 422,
441.
Sligo, Book of. See Liber Sligunti-
nus.
Smaragdus Abbas, Commentarii, ii.
62, iii. 567, xii. 307.
Smith, Thomas, Life of Ussher, i. 30,
32, 37.
Socrates, Ecclesiastica Historia, ii. 33,
487, iii. iii., 104, 139, 311, v. 212,
237, 241, 345, 346, 359, 362, 363,
508, vii. 6, 310, 324, 338, 469, xi.
409, xii. 173, 174, 483, xiv. 28,
405, XV. 175, 227.
Solinus, Julius, Polyhistor, de Situ
Orbis terrarum, v. 86, vi. 118, 140,
283, vii. 20, 21, viii. 26.
Sophocles, TragoedisB, iv. 203, xi. 279,
Sorbinus, Arnaldus, Conciles de Tbol-
ose Besitrs et Xarbonne, ii. 406.
Soteallus Montidiensis, Joannes, in
Prosperura, v. 492.
Soto, Dominicus, in Sententias, ii. i.,
ii. 11, 13, 160, 163; deJustitiaet
jure, xiv. 60.
Sotus, Petrus, contra Brentium, xii.
492.
Southey, Robert, Book of tlie Church,
i. 158.
Sozomenus, Ecclesiasticae Historiae, ii.
420, iii. 104, 106, 139, 311, v. 208,
238, vi. 128, 362, 379, 394, vii. 36,
37, 310, 363, 483, xi. 343, 425,
xii. 173, 440, 448, xiv. 28.
Spanhemius, Fridericus, Dubia Evan-
gelica, xi. 544, 660.
Spartiauus, yElius, Romanorum Im-
peratorum liistoria, vi. 271, 553.
Speed, John, Chronicle, xv. 74.
Spelman, Sir Henry, Concilia, iv. 570,
v. 130, 448, vi. 76, vii. 315, xii.
Spelman — continued.
303, xvi. 35 ; Glossarium, i. 28, iv.
203, 448, 509, 671, xv. 173.
Spoelberch, Guilielmus, Speculum Vitae
B. Francisci, iii. 495.
Standicius, Johannes, contra Scripturas
Anglicanas, xiv. 135.
Stanihurst, Ricardus, Descriptio Hi-
bernise, vii. 239 ; de rebus Hiber-
uicis, iv. 562 ; Vita S. Patricii, vi.
374, 380, 447.
Stapletonus, Thomas, Antidota Apos-
tolica, iii. 326, 327, 342, xi. 584,
594, xii. 58, xiv. 136, 147, 148,
350, 301, 363, 367 ; Defensio Eccle-
siasticae authoritatis coutra Whita-
kerum, iii. 434, iv. 374, xiv. 41,
111, 419; Fortress of the Faith,
iii. 108, 435 ; Principia Fidei Doc-
trinalia, xiv. 63, 203, 212, 237,
257, 428, 434.
Stapulensis. See Faber Stapulensis,
Jacobus.
Statius, Papinius, Sylva;, vii. 19 ;
Thebais, ii, 443, xi. 58, xiv.
416.
Statuta Parliament! Angliae, Hen.
Vin.,i. 40; Hibernioe, xi. 454,455.
Stella, Didacus de, in Lucam, iii. 38,
39.
Stella, Joannes, Vita; ccxxx. Poutifi-
cum, ii. 73, 313.
Stengelius, Carolus, Corona Lucida, vi.
484.
Stephanides, Guilielmus, Descriptio ci-
vitatis Loudinensis, v. 216.
Stcphanus Presbyter, or jEddius, Vita
S. AVilfridi, iv. 344, 347-349, vi.
489, 498. See ^ddius.
Stephanus Byzantinus, de Urbibus, iv.
566, V. 87, 224, 226, 447, vii. 6,
14, 16, 17, viii. 80, ix. 105.
Stephanus Eduensis, de Sacramento
Altaris, xii. 334.
Stephanus, Henricus, Schediasmata,
iv. 478, vi. 118; Thesaurus Lingua;
Gra;ca!, xiv. 408, 479.
Stephanus, Robertus, Testamentura
Groccum, ii. 10, xiv. 342.
Stephanus TornacensLj, Epistolae, ii. 82.
278 STEUARTIUS — TALIESSYN.
Steuaitius, Petrus, Auctores Theologici,
iii. 243, iv. 22 ; Tractatus contra
Groecorum errores, iii. 278.
Steitchus, August inus, de clonatione
Constantini, ii. 34, 198 ; Commen-
tarii, iii. 325, 335, xiv. 296, 478,
xiv. 494, 499.
Stobceus, Joannes, Eclogae Ethicae, xi.
344; Eclog8ePhysicoe,iii. 321, 330,
V. 62, xi. 266, 280, 285, 309, 326.
Stowseus, Johannes, ClirOnicon, v. 76,
123.
Strabo, Geographia, iii. 321, 374, iv.
566, V. 61, vii. 5, 7-11, 13, 17,
19-23, 26, 34, 361, viii. 86, 279,
285, 294, 408, 425-427, 436, 473,
475, 487, 503, 518, 520, 531, 534,
637, 560, 580, 588, 590, ix. 9-12,
129, 401, 403, 411, 418, 421, 438,
440, 456, 480, 485, 508, 511, 537,
552, 554, 557, 564, 573. 577, x. 5,
9, 13, 19, 25, 27, 32, 35, 39, 54,
56, 61, 63, 70, 73, 82, 88, 93, 97,
108, 193, 206, 208, 212, 237, 253,
331, 417, 428, 431, 442, 488, xii.
412.
Strabus, Walafridus. See Walafridiis.
Strada, Octavius de, Vitae Imperato-
rum Roraanorum, xi. 298.
Strafford, Lord, Letters of, i. 100, 122,
157, 159, 166, 178, 189, 215.
Strype, Jolin, Annals, i. 24.
Stumpfius, Joannes, Historia Germa-
nica, ii. 109 ; Chrouicon Helveti-
cum, V. 164, vi. 191.
Suarez, Franci.scus, Defensio Fidei
Catholics, ii. 453 ; in Thomam, ii.
55, 486, iii. 154, 175, 239, 243,
270, 315, 389, 417, 418, 431, xiv.
358, 363.
Suetonius, de Vita Csesarum ii. 170,
V. 61, ix. 545, 547, x. 17, 19,
30, 148, 155, 169, 180, 187-189,
197, 205, 209, 213, 214, 218, 220,
251, 257, 260, 264, 283, 380, xi.
5, 9, 11, 17, 24, 102, 113, 388.
Suidas, Lexicon, ii. 13, 79, iii. 331,
vi. 268, 350, 400, vii. 14, 93, 356,
viii. 425, 426, 432, ix. 96, 166,
X. 88, 120, xi. 273.
Sulgenus, Episcopus, Vita, iv. 394,
vi. 46.
Sullevan, Philip. See OsuUevan Beare.
Sulpitius Severus, Sacroe Historiae, v.
222, 238, vi. 542, viii. 432, 437,
xii. 12, 13 ; Vita S. Martini, v. 240,
vi. 59, 379, 392, 394, xii. 231.
Surius, Laurentius, Vitse Sanctorum,
ii. 40, 86, 217, iii. 77, 88, 133,
206, 480, iv. 17, 402, 405, 553, v.
97, 290, 348, 374, 379, 539, vi.
49, 50, 51, 250, 524, xi. 400,
401.
Sutor, Petrus, de Tralatione Biblise,
iii. 51, xiv. 451.
Sweertius, Franciscus, Athence Bel-
gicse, V. 501 ; Vita Joannis de Tur-
recremata, ii. 103.
Swenckfeldius, de Sacra Scriptura, xii.
491.
Swertius, Franciscus. See Sweertius.
Sylburgins, Fridericus, Biblia, ii. 10.
Sylvestrina Summa, iii. 100.
Syraeon. See Simeon.
Symmachus, Q. Aurelius, Epistolse, vi.
117, xi. 308, 311; Apologeticus
adversus Anastasium, xi. 303.
Syncellus, Georgius, Chronographia,
vii. 453, 610, xi. 492-494, 647,
549, 552-555, 561, xii. 20, 117,
xvi. 168, 169, 178, 187.
Synesius, Epistolae, iii. 364, 441, xi.
367.
Synodus. See Patricius, S.
T
Tabula in Ecclesia S. Pauli, v. 87;
S. Petri, V. 88.
Tacitus, C. Cornelius, Agricola, iii.
552, vi. 102, 319, 364; Annales,
ii. 170, V. 61, vi. 502, ix. 218,
557, X. 514, 515-523, 585-587, xi.
24, 36, 37, 42-4.5, 61, 62, 74, 77,
81, 265, 314, 342, 362 ; Germania,
iv. 448, 566, v. 482, Historite, ii.
443, X. 55, 488, xi. 18, 29, 300,
331, 346, 347.
Taliessyn Ben Beirdh. See Thaliessou.
TALMUD BABYLONICUM — THUANUS. 279
Talmud Babylonicum, xii. 156-160,
xiv. 219, xvi. 217.
Tancredus Bononiensis, in Collectiones
Decretalium, ii. 272.
Targmn Hierosolymitanum, xir. 482.
Tatianus, oratio ad Groecos, xii. 164.
Taurus Philosoplius, iii. 410.
Tawosius, Jacobus, Pentateuchus Qua-
drilinguis, iii. 328.
Taxster, Joannes de. See Johannes.
Taylor, Jeremy, Worlds, i. 177.
Teilo, S., Vita, v. 97.
Tertullianus, de Anima, iii. 53, 185,
297, 367, 377, 384, 408; Apologe-
ticus, iii. 366, 426, v. 14, 66, xi.
287, 303, 307, 395, xii. 224, 532,
680 ; de Corona, xii. 532 ; adversus
Herraogenem, iii. 42, xiv. 454 ; de
Idololatria, xi. 353 ; adversus Ju-
daeos, v. 61, 173; adversus Marcio-
nem, ii. 29, iii. 69, 121, 223, 279,
281-283, 292, 296, vii. 57, 83, 494,
xi. 89, xii. 523 ; de Monogamia,
iii. 222 ; de Patientia, iii. 177 ;
de Poenitentia, iii. 103, 107, 108 ;
de Praescriptione Htereticorum, ii.
24, iii. 14, 48, vi. 509, vii. 51,
57, 81, xii. 465, xiv. 33, 120,
253 ; adversus Praxeam, ii. 28 ; de
Resurrectione Carnis, iii. 56, 223,
297, xiv. 23, 354,; ad Scapulam,
vii. 171, xi. 287, 309, 396-398 ;
de Virginibus velandis, xi. 268,
xiv. 34.
Thalassius, Hecatontades, xii. 278.
Tlialiesson, Poemata, iv. 353, 563,
vi. 66.
Theganiis Trevirensis, Vita Ludovici
Pii, xii. 291.
Themistius, Orationes, xi. 315, 369.
Theodoretus Cyrensis, Apathes, iii.
387 ; Atreptos, iii. 383 ; in Genes.,
iii. 363, xi. 521 ; in Reg., iii. 271 ;
in Psal., V. 19, xiv. 477 ; Cantic,
iii. 403 ; in Sophon., iii. 561 ; in
Rom., iii. 561, xi. 367 ; in 2 Cor.,
ii. 438 ; in Coloss., iii. 458, 472 ; in
1 Thess., xiv. 253 ; Grascarum afTec-
tionum curatio, ii. 16, iii. 367, 368,
372, xii. 218; Dialogi, iii. 73, vii.
Tlieodoretns Cyrensis — continued.
48, 78, 105, 107, 111, 112, 115,
176; Hajreticse Fabulse, iii. 169,
170, xii. 466, 468 ; Historia Eccle-
siastica, iii. 311, v. 237, 239, vii. 29,
317, xii. 428, 449 ; Philotheus, v.
248.
Tbeodoricus Abbas, Vita S. Rumoldi,
vi. 28.3.
Theodoricus Appoldianus. See Appol-
dianus.
Theodorus Antiochenus, in Prophetas
Minores, xii. 216.
Theodorus Campidonensis, Vita S.
Magni, iv. 269-271, 277, 301,
302, 324.
Theodorus Cantuariensis, Poenitentiale,
iii. Ill, 112.
Theodorus Daphnopatus, iii. 460.
Tlieodorus Metochita, Historia Romana,
iii. 203.
Theodorus Prodromus, Cyrus, Epi-
grammata, iii. 78, 360.
Theodosiiis Imperator, 'Codex, vii. 21,
28.
Theodosius Junior, Imperator, Brevia-
rum, vii. 29, 30, xii. 216.
Theon Alexandrinus, in Aratum, iii.
374, vii. 397.
Theophanes, Hist. Miscell., ii. 65, vi.
132.
Theopliilus Antioclienus, ad Autoly-
cum, vi. 56, viii. 3, xi. 286, 394,
516, xii. 165, 578 ; Commentarii,
iii. 70, 293.
Theopliylaclus,Commentarii, in IMatth.,
iii. 4C4 ; in Luc, iii. 244, 245, 339,
xii. 315, Job., ii. 14, iii. 128, 1 Cor.,
iii. 364, Eplics., iii. 394, xii. 315.
Theopliylactus Simocatta, Historia
Mauricii, ii. 38.
Thevetus, Andreas, Cosmographia, xii.
452, 455 ; Vitse hominum illustrinm
ii. 215, 216, 222, 225-227.
Thomas Aquinas. See Aquinas.
Thomas de Argentina, in Sententias, iii.
175.
Thomas Hybornicus, Flores Doctorum,
xii. 267.
Thuanus, Jacobus, Historioc sui tern-
280
THUANUS — ULSTER.
Thuanus — continued.
poi-is, ii. 228, 237, 242, 253, 259,
2G1, 274, 312, 324, 367, xii. 333.
Thucydides, de Bello Pelopoiinesiaco,
viii. 251, 288-294, 299-306, 313,
315, 317-320, 322-337.
Thuscus, Leo, Liturgia Chrysostomi,
iii. 359.
TbyvDcus, Gtiillielmus, Discuvsiis de S.
Patiicio, vi. 416.
Tibiillus, Albius, Cannina, xii. 580.
Tichonius, Homilix in Apocalypsin, ii.
14, 19, 159.
Tigernachus, Annales Hibernici, vi.
145, 147, 235, 246, GIO.
Tilius, Joannes, Codex Canonum Ori-
entalis Ecclesiae, v. 411 ; Chroni-
con regum Franconim, xii. 365.
Tinmoutli, Joannes de. See Johannes.
Tirechanus, Vita S. Patricii, iv. 571,
vi. 180, 370, 375, 382, 387, 389,
393, 408, 413, 424, 438, 450, 463,
518.
Tissingtonus, Joannes, Confessio, ii.
82, 167, 219, 491, vii. lOG.
Titelmannns, Franciscus, Elucidatio in
Psalmos, xiv. 494.
Titns Bostrensis, in Evangelium S.
Lncie, ii. 8, iii. 286.
Toletanum Concilium, Acta, iii. 138,
413, xi. 380, 381, 422, xii. 393.
Toletus, Franciscus, in Evangelium S.
Joannis, iii. 156.
Tomcus, Joannes, Columba Sacra, vi.
484.
Torniellus, Augustinus, Annnles Sacri,
vi. 517, 526, 591, xii. 4, 59.
Tostatus, Alphonsus, iii. 38 ; Cora-
mentaria, xii. 103, 143, xiv. 218,
220, 221, 441, 442 ; Paradoxa, iii.
279.
Tr.ictatus Doetorum, iv. 369.
Tremellius et Junius, Biblia Latina,
xi. 527, xii. 98, 105.
Triads, Welsh, vi. 32, xvi. 591, 597.
Tridentinum Concilium, Canones, ii.
487, 488, iii. 91, 104, 118, 157,
392, 498, xiv. 24, 201, 409.
Trithemius, Joannes, Chronicon Hir-
saugiensp, ii. 85, 128, 130, 139, 239,
Trithemius — continued.
240, 264, 336, 357, iv. 42, 44, vi.
474, 483, xii. 332, 367; Scriptores
Ecclesiastici, ii. 52, 275, iv. 170,
V. 618, vi. 359 ; de viris illustribus
Ord. S. Benedicti, ii. 56, iv. 396,
V. 97, vi. 53, 78, 245 ; Vita Rabani
Mauri, iv. 14, 42.
Trivetus, Nicolaus, Chronicon, iv. 3G6,
548.
Triumphus, Augustinus, de Ecclesias-
tica Potestate, ii. 116, 452.
Trnllus Aragonius, Joannes, de Ca-
nonicis Regularibus, vi. 392.
Tryphonius, in Digeslis, xii. 273.
Tschudus, .(Egidius, Rhsetiae AlpinsB
Descriptio, v. 164.
Tuitiensis, Rupertus. See Rupertus.
Turgotus, Historia Dunelmensis Eccle-
siae, iv. 453, V. 463, vi. 263, 513.
Turnerus, Robertus, Epitome Boethii,
vi. 121, 122.
Turpinus, Joannes, de Gestis Caroli
M.igni, V. 16.
Turonensis Synodus, Acta, xii. 275.
Turrecremata, Joannes de, in Decreta
Gratiani, ii. 222, 251 ; Summa de
Ecclesia, ii. 310.
Turrianus, Franciscus, in Constitutiones
Apostolicas, ii. 90, vii. 144, 164,
168, 170, 180, 225-228, 235, 239,
280 ; de Eucharistia, iii. 84.
Tursellinus, Horatius, Lauretana His-
toria iii. 486.
Twinus, Brianus, Antiquitates Oxo-
nienses, v. 159, 392, vi. 33.
Twinus, Joannes, de Rebus Britannicis
Commentaria, iv. 562, v. 86.
Tzetzes, Joannes, Expositio in Hesio-
dum, iii. 366, v. 459.
u
Ulenbergius, Caspar, Liber Causarum,
ii. 212.
Ulieterpius, Johannes, Frisiorum His-
toriie, vi. 91.
Ulpianus, Domitius, Digesta, vi. 203.
Ulster, Annals of, i. 29, iv. 357, 444,
ULSTER — VIGILANTIUS.
281
Ulster — continued.
467, 542, vi. 50, 146, 236, 244,
245, 252, 253, 256, 261, 262, 263,
383, 384, 401, 404, 414, 416, 421,
431, 436, 437, 445, 470, 473, 514,
515, 520, 527, 531, 532, 534, 536,
538, 542-544, 609, 610 (Ind. Chr.
692, 697), xi. 432.
Umbertus Burgundiensis, Sermoncs,
ii. 286.
Urspurgense Chronicon. See Liecb-
thenaw, Conrad a.
Drstisius, Cluistianus, Scriptorea re-
rum Germanicarum, ii. 226.
Usuardus, Martyrologium, vi. 52.
V
Vairlenius, Hieronymus, in Igiiatii
Epistolas, vii. 238, 240, 242, 263,
273.
Valentia, Gregorius de, or Valentia-
nus. Analysis Fidei, xiy. 19, 24-26,
204, 211, 408,436 ; Commentarii
tbeologici in Tiiomam, ii. 55, xiv.
52, 53, 59, 132, 135, 190, 363; de
Idololatria, ii. 445 ; de legitime usu
Eucharislife, iii. 11 ; de Trinitate,
vii. 221.
Valesins, Henricus, in Aramiannm
Slarcellinum, v. 237; Excerpta de
Constantio Chloro et aliis Impp., ix.
209.
Valla, Laurentius, in Nov. Test,
adnotatione?, xii. 517, xiv. 282,
310.
Yalle de Moura, Emanuel, de Incan-
tationilms, iii. 478.
Varro, M. Terentius, de Lingua La-
tina, iii. 330.
Vasquez, Gabriel, de Adoratione, ii.
446, 447; Commentarii in Sum-
mam S. Thoraae, iii. 548, 549, 575.
Vatablus, Franciscus, Annotattones in
Nov. et Vet. Testamenta, iii. 335.
Vaux, Laurentius, Catecliismus, iii.
501, 502.
Vedelius, Nicolaus, de Prudentia vete-
ris Ecclesiae, v. 238 ; in Ignatii Epis-
voL. xvir.
Vedelius — continued.
tolas, vii. 122, 123, 109, 170, 189,
201, 204, 234, 255, 256, xv. 207.
Vega, Andreas, defensio Tridentini
decreti de Jitstificatione, iii. 551,
576.
Vegetius, Flavius, de re Militari, xi.
288.
Velserus, Marcus, return Augustan-
arum Vindelicarum, v. 49, 103 ; Ta-
bula Itineris Peutingeriani, v. 245,
XV. 78.
Veltwick, Gerai-dus, de Judaicis disci-
plinis, xiv. 482.
Vergilius, Polydorns, Historia An-
glica, ii. 12, iii. 254, v. 33, 59, 90,
156, 160, 167, 207, 215, 253, 383,
464, 513, vi. 53, 76, 144, 211, 212,
250, 259, 262 ; de Invcntoribus Re-
rum, ii. 85, iii. 184, iv. 362.
Verstegan, Ricardus, Restitution of
Decayed Intelligence, iii. 317, iv.
448, V. 134.
Vicelius. See Wicelius, Georgius.
Victor, Sextus Aurelius. de Csesaribus,
V. 213, xi. 36 ; Epitome, v. 212,
227, vi. 110, 138; de Viris illustri-
bus, X. 165.
Victor Tonnonensig or Tunnunensis,
Chronicon, vi. 14, xiv. 194.
Victor Uticensis, de Persecutione Van-
dalica, xii. 446.
Victoria, Franciscus de, Summa Sacra-
mentorum Ecclesia;, iii. 193.
Victorinus Afer, Marius, adversus
Arium, xiv. 156.
Victorinus, or a S. Victore, Ricardus,
in Apocalypsin, ii. 3, 4, 5, 13, 80,
81, 159, xii. 327; de Trinitate, vii.
222, xiv. 153.
Victorius Aquitanus, Canon Paschali.-i,
V. 461, vi. 49.3, 543.
Victorius, Marianus, in Ilieronymum,
xiv. 229, 231, 488,495; Vita D.
Hieronymi, xiv. 464.
Vicus, Henricus, de Descensu Christ!
ad Inferos, iii. 279, 280, 305.
Viegas, Blasius, in Apocalypsim, iii.
479, 480.
Vigilantius, de Basilica Petri, v. 154.
— WALDENSIS.
28-2 VIGNATE
Vignate, Ambrosius de, de Hteresi, ii.
177, 178.
Vigneiius, Nicolaus, Historia Eccle-
siastica, ii. 242, 250, 333, 336,
387, 341-343, 367, 370, 371, 375,
377, 399, 402, 409, 410.
Villadiego, Gondisalvus de, de Origins
Cardinalium, ii. 120.
Villalpaudus, .Joannes Baptista, in Eze-
chielem, iv. 170, xi. 110.
Villanovanus, Blicliael, in Ptolemsei
Geograpliiam, vi. 522.
Vincentius Bellovacensis, Speculum
Histovise, ii. 55, 74, 78, 132, 142,
146, 149, 153, 157, 193, 253, 261,
290, 340, 361, 367, 390, iv. 328,
391, 562, V. 16, 48, 95, 175, 378,
384, 434, 436, v. 539, vi. 39, 42,
43, 58, 77, 165, 312, 379, 393,
395, 401, 426, 435, 449, 460, 461,
518, vii. 262, 290.
Vincentius Lirinensis, Conimonitorium,
ii. 23, 165, 494, 495, iii. 18, 32,
524, V. 255, 395, 412, 422, 423,
xiv. 32.
Tineis, Petrus de, Epistolfe, ii. 247,
300, 301.
Viuetus, Elias, in Ausonium, v. 486.
Viretns, Petrus, de Adulterat. Coense
Domini, iii. 213.
Yirgilius, ^Eneis, ii. 66, 423, iii. 337,
366, 376, 466, 485, iv. 239, v. 12,
vii. 14, X. 412, xi. 503, xv. 20 ;
Eclogse, vii. 383 ; Georgica, vii.
382, xi. 277.
Virunnius, Ponticus, Historia Britan-
nica, V. 53, 77, 159.
Visitatione, Clirysostomus a, de Verbis
Domini, iii. 495.
Vitoduranus, Joannes, Chronicon, ii.
209.
Vitriaco, Jacobus de, Historia, ii. 197,
222, 240, 276, 278; Litania Major,
iii. 454.
Vitus Amerbachius, in Constitutiones
Caroli Magni, xii. 289.
Vitus Basinstochius, Ricaidus, Histo-
riiB, V. 220, vi. 352.
Vitus, or White, Steplianus, vi. 200,
541.
Vives, Ludovicus, de Disciplinis, v. 41,
xiv. 406.
Volaterranus, Raphael, Anthropologia,
ii. 114, 238, 277, 317, 331, v. 51,
vi. 392 ; Comment. Urban., iii.
256.
Vopiscus, Flavins, Romanorum Irape-
ratorum Historia, v. 7, vii. 59, 64.
Voragine, Jacobus de, Januensis, Le-
genda Aurea, v. 41, 51, 52, 233,
vi. 167, 426, xii. 516.
Vorperus Thaborita, Historia Frisica,
V. 454, 456, 477.
Vossius, Gerardus, Boschlonius, Blis-
cellanea Patriim, iii. 131, 304, vi.
442, xiv. 352.
Vossius, Gerardus Joannes, Historia
Pelagiana, iv. 13, 20, 123, v. 266,
273, 313, 341, 397, 400, 420, 422,
497, 500, 503 ; de Historicis Grsecis,
vi. 272 ; de Historicis Latinis, v.
403, vi. 366, 465.
Vulcanius, Bonuventura, Apologia
Grfecorum de Purgatorio, iii. 195,
196; de Lingua Getarum, xii. 413,
452, 455, xiv. 224, xvi. 189.
w
Waddingus, Lucas, Annales Minorum,
vii. 221 ; Opuscula S. Francisci, iv.
408.
Wakfeldus, Robertus, Syntagma de
HebrjBorum codicum incorruptione,
xiv. 223, 239.
Walafridus Strabo, Glossa Ordinaria,
iii. 365, xii. 295, xiv. 163, 346,
355; Poemata, iv. 123, vi. 190; de
rebus Ecclesiasticis, ii. 28, 51, iii.
413, V. 491, vi. 384, xii. 227, 295,
XV. 175 ; Vita S. Blaithmaci, vi.
240, 246, 252; Vita S. Galli, iv.
209, 277, 278, 300, 324, vi. 229,
277.
Waldensis, or Netterus, Thomas, Doc-
trinale Fidei, ii. i., 51, iii. 23, iv.
18, xii. 583 ; de Sacrameutis, ii. 51,
84, iii. 133, 580; Fasciculus Ziza-
niorum, ii. 82.
WALSINGHAJM
— XIPHILINUS.
283
Walsingham, Thomas, Historia An-
gliiB, ii. 171, V. 178, 378, vi. 185,
204 ; Hypodigma Neustriae, ii. 290,
3i4, 399.
Waltramus Kaumburgensis, de Inves-
titura Episooporum, ii. 112 ; de Uiii-
tate Ecclesiae, iL 126, 135, iii. 49,
50.
Wandelbertus Prumieusis, Martyrolo-
gium, V. 441, vi. 277.
■\Yar«us, Jacobus, de Sciiptoribus Hi-
bernicis, iv. 430.
Waverley, Amiales de, v. 56, vi. 44,
379.
Wendelstinus, Joannes, in Codicem
Canonum, ii. 214.
Wendover, Rogerus de, Chronica, ii.
124, 149, 206, 207, 208, 248, 285,
335, 314, 348, 382, 383, 400, iii.
245, iv. 366, 367, v. 56, 62, 153,
182, 217, vi. 84, 99.
Wernerus Laerius, Fasciculus Tempo-
rum, ii. 67, 71, 74, 77, 231, 238,
239, 241, 287, 318, 360, 361, v.
48, 208, 519, vi. 105, 318, 379.
Whitakerus, Gulielmus, de S. Scrip-
tura, vii. 462, xiv. 201, 301, 425,
429, 493 ; responsio ad Prfefatio-
nem Eeginaldi, xiv. 450.
Wliitloclj, Bulstrode, Memorials, i.
251.
Wiccliffius, Speculum Militantis Ec-
clesiiB, ii. 119; de Sulutione Satana?,
ii. 87 ; Tractatus contra Fratrum
ordines, ii. 294 ; Trialogus, ii. 83,
95, 171, 195, 296.
Wicelius, Georgius, seuior, Historia
Sanctorum, vi. 155.
Wicelius, Georgius, junior, Carmina
Theologica, \n. 322 ; Vita S. Kiliani,
iv. 430, 431.
Widmanstadius, Jo. Albertus, Lingua
Syriaca: Elementa, iii. 217.
Wierus, Joannes, de Prajstigiis Daemo-
num, iv. 562.
Wigbertus, S. See Lupus Servatus.
Wilfrid, S., Vita. See Fridegodus ;
StcpLanus Presbyter iEddi.
Wilibaldus, Aichstadianus, Vita S.
Bonifacii, vi. 216, xii. 281.
Williins, David, Concilia Magna Bri-
tannia;, iv. 289, 292, 294.
Willelmus Gemmeticensis, Historiae
Normannorum, iv. 567, v. 85.
Willielmus Malmesburiensis. See Gui-
lielmus.
Willielmus Neubridge. See Guiliel-
mus Xeubrigensis.
Willibrordus, S., Vita. See Alcuinus.
Wilsonus, Johannes, Anglicanum Mar-
tyrologium, v. 198, 245.
Winandus de Worde, Legenda Aurea,
V. 198.
Wingfeldius, Robertas, Disceptatio su-
per dignitate regnorum Britannici et
Gallici, V. 38.
Winheim, Erbardus, Sacrariura Agrip-
pina, V. 179, 245, 380, xi. 164,
165.
Wion, AmaUIus, Lignum Vitse, ii. 218,
220, vi. 3, 483, vii. 450.
Witichindus Saxo, Gesta Saxonum,
V. 443, vi. 135, 140, 552 (Ind. Chr.
77).
Wolfius, Joannes, Lcctioues Meniora-
biles, xii. 417.
Wolphelmus Bruwilerensis, S., Vita,
ii. 217, iii. 88.
Wolphius, Henricus, Chronologia, ii.
19, xii. 82.
Wood, Antonius A, Athenae Oxonienses,
i. 11, 12, 48, 223.
Wright, Thomas, Louthiana, i. 74.
X
Xavier, Hieronymus, Historia Christi
Persic^ conscripta, xvi. 12, 15.
Xenophon, de Agesilao, viii. 415, 416,
419, 420, xi. 312; Anabasis, vii.
16, viii. 281, 351-366, 370-375,
391 ; Cyropoodia, viii. 148, 216, xi.
212, 213, 325 ; Hellenica, viii.
335-339, 341-353, 361, 367, 369,
374-377, 379-383, 387-401, 411,
413 ; Lacedajmoniornm respublica,
xi. 324.
Xiphilinus, Joannes, Dionis Epitome,
vi. 203, X. 29, xi. 309,
284
XYLANDER —
Z\YINGERUS.
Xylander, Gulielmus, Cedreni veisio
Latina, ii. 99.
z
Zacharias Chiysopolitanus, Commen-
tarii in Evangeliorum Monotessaron,
ii. 211, iii. 89, xiv. 313.
Zacharias papa, Epistola ad Wittam,
iv. 395.
Zachutus, Rabbi Abraham, Liber Ge-
nealogiaruui, iv. 562, v. 252.
Zanchius, Hierouymus, Epistoloe, xiv.
154; de tribus Elohim, vii. 221.
Zegerus, Nicolaus, Epanorthotcs, xiv.
240, 242, 245, 252, 258, 264, 265,
Zegerus — continved.
267, 291, 305, 336, 337, 350, 433 ;
Scholionin Novum Testamentum, ii.
160.
Zeph3'rus, Franeisus, Catena in Pen-
tateuchum, iii. 46.
Zonaras, Joannes, Compendium His-
toriarum, ii. 99, 122, y. 227, vi. 178,
192, vii. 217, 218.
Zosimus, Historias, v. 208, 221, 222,
227, 241, 263, 267, 457, vi. 120,
128, 350, 400, ix. 397.
Zosimus, papa, Epistolse, v. 250, 311,
314, 318.
Zwingerus, Theodorus, Theatrum sa-
pientise ccelestis, ii. 88, 128.
THK
END.
Princeton Theological Seminary Libraries
1 1012 01196 5664
DATE DUE
f:
Demco. Inc. 38-293
v>4
V